Realistic or Modern Spellbound

[Soliloquy]

"You laugh, but you're up against her with pregnancy hormones," Rosy reminded him with a chuckle, running her hands through his soft locks. She could have laid there with him for hours, but knowing just what day it was, there wasn't a large surplus of time to laze about - that'd be for the honeymoon! A gentle coo from the bassinet nearby also signaled that Amelie had sensed her parents were up and ready to do the same. "I suppose, we have a wedding to get to, don't we?"

“Mm, twenty minutes....” Cory murmured, distracting Rosalie with kisses. He held out time as long as he could, traveling her body like they planned to travel on that honeymoon. That is, until Amelie broke the spell he was working on! Chuckling, Cory shuffled out of bed and picked up his baby girl. “Alright, alright. Let’s get ready.”

Content for now with the attention she'd been given, Rosy pulled herself up out of bed and began to get ready for the trip to Maine. Light bags for traveling were already mostly packed and ready to go while the worst of their belongings had already been sent along ahead of them. "Just need to keep her content while I finish dressing and then I can feed her before we get on board," she said already finding an outfit laying out waiting for her after a moment of smart thinking the night prior. Slipping into a soft turquoise sundress that was plenty comfortable for travel and would make feeding along the way a breeze, she pinned her hair up for now and slipped on a pair of heels before accepting the no doubt hungry babe.

Cory exhausted all his usual tricks JUST in time for Rosalie to take her. The father panted as if he had finished a hurdle race. “Yep, she’s ours,” he chuckled while he got ready and Rosy fed their beautiful baby girl.

Once mama and papa were ready they took little babe down with them to the jet. This time they boarded Falcon, since it was bigger. At first Cory settled in well enough. He watched as Yonten snuggled in with Jinpa and a Dragon who was already puffing smoke, as Kit sat on Andriy’s lap to talk with him and Alassiel on FaceTime, as Wesley helped Lottie understand why Kaylee couldn’t come when she ‘doesn’t sneeze or cough’, and so many more little moments that he turned to Oliver who wasn’t there. The reality of needing holofigures came upon Cory again. It dampened the mood for him, though he didn’t let it show. He merely curled his arm around Rosy and Amelie with a meaning only his lady love could detect.

With everyone settled in and comfortable, Rosalie curled up happily against Cory's chest. "See, the only downside about traveling with mem to the wedding is you're screwed if you get cold feet," she teased softly, not wanting to stir Amelie who was close to dozing back off again.

Cory spoffed, “Oh man, my feet are freezing!” He followed that with, “I’m joking, I’m joking!” He gave Rosy kisses on her head.

“Careful, Cory, you’re lovely lady is a kind woman, but even they can become Bridzillas.” Wesley grinned.

Yonten exhaled, so glad he married Annabelle the way he did. Planning a big blow out wedding sounded like a huge headache. He might have become a Groomzilla! One that blamed fire around him in a circle so no one would bother him.

Fair brows perked to show she agreed with Wesley's warning, shifting arms that cradled Amelie. "Well, if they're that cold, I'm sure we can find some hot water to put them in, Cory," Ellie called from her place on a lounger opposite of them, putting Everest to work with their son.

From behind her line of sight, Everest gave Cory a slow shake of his head, mouthing 'It's a trap!' Even if Rosy was no redheaded Blackthorne heat, he had no doubt she could rise to the occasion if needed.

“Heh, oh look at that, they’ve warmed up!” Cory wiggled his feet and held on to his bride with a strength that had her wince once. He loosened his grip and smiled sheepishly.

Annabelle looked to Yonten with a knowing smirk, peeling another orange and passing the slice to Jinpa beside them. "Come over here with that heavy sigh and give me some lovin', Bunny," she crooked a finger that smelled strongly of citrus to coax him closer.

The Tibetan didn’t need to be told twice. He leaned eager for a good kiss. Jinpa paid literally no mind, munching on his orange and doing a happy dance that would have made Buckwheat from Little Rascals proud. The only person who had something to say about the near constant displays of affection around her was Lottie, who had gone from longing to know what that was like to being slightly grossed out as her comprehension of the world grew. Charlotte took her tablet to go off to talk to Kaylee instead of hanging out with smooching people.

Wesley watched his Dove go and a pleased smile spread. “Well, while we’re scalding Cory’s feet and Yonten is having a small snack, why don’t we discuss what to expect from tonight?”

“Like what?” Inara asked, having a hard time thinking of what they didn’t already account for. “Everything we couldn’t do, Fiona a took care of right?”

“Yes, yes— Andriy?” Wesley asked him to say goodbye to Alassiel. Once the two got off the phone Wesley grinned widely. “Once we are done with the Russians and Willow is finally safe, and whoever Gordon said, the pink haired girl—,” He never forgot. “—I think we can move on to the patrons at the pub. Just spread a sickness from there and see how many we can infect.” Wesley leaned back with a smile. “That fire took out all but Alassiel and Moira, and they’re not far from the Russians now, so we don’t have to worry about them.”

Rosy pursed her lips, less than pleased with where the discussion was going. "I'm glad you've got a plan in place, but I was under the impression that today wasn't going to be about work." She might have been no Tigress, but she certainly looked and sounded quite similar to Inara when putting the Fox in his place.

"True, is wedding day," Joao agreed, though unable to say his true desire to delay the operations. "Thought was paid holiday, boss."

"Yeah Wes, can't we save it for after the honeymoon? Give the kids a bit of time together and some of us are working on humans," Annabelle chimed in, hand resting on her non-existent baby bump.

“Technically we’re still in air—.” Wesley began, but he made a start when he felt a pinch. Inara’s teeth were gnawing on his shoulder in an unpleasant manner. “—but I suppose that’s true.” Wesley raised a hand in peace.

The Fox might have padded away from the notion on the basis that it was work, but Cory found himself moved by a fire that had been stoking since they kidnapped Molly. It snowballed since the court. When they heard the Irish women were lost to a tragic fire, he had to endure not speaking a word of comfort to Alassiel while Andriy, as far as he knew, may not have done so genuinely. But not now. Cory felt the threads begin to snap when he made his latest comment with a bright grin. “Wes I don’t want you to involve me or my family in hunting anymore.”

A stranger was easy for Wesley to dispatch, Yonten knew. A friend only slightly harder. A brother? One that, as the story goes, Wesley had saved from the hands of mage at age fourteen? Yonten felt a cold crawl over his skin. What would happen now? The words Cory spoke were treasonous. Yonten didn’t know if he agreed with Cory, but he knew he couldn’t disagree with his experiences with mages. If the High Court found out what Cory said they would be facing a hotter pot of water than what Ellie had subtly threatened Cory with earlier.

Cory spoke with a firmness with a hint of distress. He had always looked up to his brother. Wesley had done so much for him. He had bent this way and that simply on Cory’s whim, but he knew it was always with the understanding that he and Wesley were brothers—together, side by side. Wesley had felt a sting when Cory chose Oliver over him for Best Man, but he graciously stepped aside out of the love he had for Cory. A man arguably the first person in his life Wesley truly managed to make an emotional connection with, and here, now, Cory made a declaration that held more meaning than the words themselves. At his side, Rosalie slid a hand down to hold his, offering silent support for his decision. While it might not have been one they'd talked over, it was one she was in agreement with; neither of them could continue to be a hunter, not after knowing Lauri.

Wesley bridged his fingers, studying his brother. “Ah, I see.”

“I understand this puts all of you in a difficult spot. I figure we should leave Avostoska,” Cory’s tone kept steady, even if somewhat melancholy. “Rosy and I can use one of the other homes we own until ours is finished being built.”

Inara knew there was brewing a confrontation. She had suspected Cory would bring Wesley papers he had written. However, perhaps Cory knew, as she did, that words on a page from a little brother might not be enough anyway. “Cory…” She began hesitantly. “You’re still welcome.”

“I know, Inara, but I think it would be best this way.” Cory offered a small smile laced with sadness. Inara had always been a wonderful big sister to him. Just as good of an older sibling as Wesley. “With my evolving stance I can’t condone what goes on in Avostoska with my presence.”

Before any argument could be said against it, Wesley said, “I respect your decision.” Cory had become a man many times, over many moments, and here he bloomed fully into the kind of guy he would be proud of; firm in conviction and steadfast in belief. Wesley couldn’t deny he was satisfied with the growth, even if he disagreed with the result. “I will do you the favor of saying nothing to the Court. I will rid the recording of you saying what you did from the jet. But I cannot promise to do so in the future. What is right, is right, Cory.”

Cory said, resolutely, “I know,” with as much meaning behind it as Wes meant for himself.

Brother leveled eyes with brother. The tension in the air wound around them. Then Wesley broke a smile that artfully veiled the painful shot through his heart, “If ever my sons question how a boy can become a man, I will have their Uncle to show for an example.”

“I had a good role model myself,” Cory hedge a smile, feeling a little better.

There was a great uncertainty about the cabin even once the brothers had simmered, everyone looking about as if trying to predict the next step. Andriy wished he could share praise with the bold move from Cory, but knew he couldn't compromise himself, a feeling shared with Gordon. The more experienced hunters knew this was not an easy move to make. It was one thing for Liz to have left before she began, but Rosy and Cory were well acquainted with many members of the hunting community. They'd been a part of hunts, and knew of the one in the planning, though next steps hadn't been discussed. The drawn silence of everyone in their thoughts seemed to stretch on.

Finally, it was Ellie who spoke. "I think some time away could help you both. A break from the cabin fever of a magnificent castle," she said with a small chuckle. "If you decide to change your mind after, I know there would be no hard feelings."

"Yeah, you guys been going through a lot," Annabelle agreed, nodding at Amelie in their arms. "Besides, if you can get out of work for a bit, fuck, I say go for it."

"Sim, mages not go anywhere," Joao managed to add, so far the best of the three men at keeping their cover.

Before Cory could press his point of his sincerity, Wesley got up. “Yes, there’s nothing wrong with taking a break.” He poured drinks for anyone who wanted them, Wesley handed out the glasses called for and took his place back with Inara.

“No, nothing wrong with that.” Inara gave her husband a soft squeeze to his arm. “Work can wait.”

“Work can wait.” Wesley agreed, thoughtfully taking a long sip. It didn’t take long for him to get a refill. “We’re here to celebrate!” He raised his glass.

Yonten and the others did the same. Diki, who had been silently watching everything transpire, did so too. Yonten said, “To Cory and Rosy!”

“To Cory and Rosy!”

“And Amelie,” Inara spoffed.

Chuckling, they apologized to the baby and amended their toast. Wesley said, “To two souls coming together, who have created a third from the sheer love they share.”

“I’ll drink to that.” Cory grinned, clinking glasses and sipping good champagne.

The flight to Maine didn’t take long. Falcon landed on the usual airstrip nearby the Cromwell estate. Cory would have to choose a different one than this to sit out with Rosy. He didn’t want to shock his parents. They might have blended for a baby outside of wedlock, but if they might disown him altogether if they knew he had ‘switched sides’. It pained Cory to think of it. He vacillated between going back on his word and continuing even as each minute passed while they drove. Yet a single look, kiss, or hand held from Rosy reminded him of all of the reasons why he needed to fight onward.

“Welcome back!” Fiona and Roderick greeted the return of their favorite people.

Practiced smiles as if everything was just fine and no one was planning to leave family history, Rosy was quick to embrace both of her shortly to be in-laws. "So wonderful to be back," she said sincerely, having grown quite fond of the idea of living in Maine. "And there's a little someone who has been quite eager to properly meet her grandparents." Needless to say they hadn't been able to have a reunion at the trial.

Gasps of joy followed hugs and coo’s. Fiona had missed babies in the family. It was a shock to them when Inara announced her pregnancy last year, but as soon as they grew fond of the idea they got a shock when they learned of the loss. Now Amelie came in with her pretty little smile to heal the injury of their hearts.

Annabelle, walking with an arm of Yonten held, had to lean in for a smirk. "We're going to find out just how well I can handle family sober," she murmured. "You better be drinking for us both."

Already on his third beer, Yonten said, “Fuck yeah.” Diki held Jinpa to her, and she said she wasn’t going to drink tonight, so he had to do it for her too. Quiet and contemplative. The demon had made little rattling since the court. “Heeey, when’s this party starting?”

“In three hours. Get to the rooms and get ready, or I’ll skin you!” Fiona wagged a finger at the Tibetan.

Yonten raised a hand in peace. “A’ight!” He secretly scowled, and also felt smug, because he knew they would be getting the announcement of Annebelle’s pregnancy soon and they’d have no fingers to wag at him then! “C’mon, Anna-Banna.” Yonten strut like hot stuff with his lady love at his side.

“Wesley, Inara— where are the children?” Fion asked.

“They’re coming. It’s just Kazumi with them today. She said we could go ahead, so we did. She’ll text if she needs help.” Wesley gave his parents greeting hugs.

Roderick asked, “Why is that?”

“We had to leave the castle with Hye in charge. There are those agents we have to host,” Inara explained.

“Ah, I see. Ben Carlysle, right?” Fiona shook her head and pursed her lips. “A scoundrel.”

“Who else is come?”

“Francis Jackson,” Wesley answered.

The elder Comrwell couple exchanged glances. “Oh, I didn’t think the Court would send him…”

“Why do you say that?” Inara asked.

“Well he has a record.” Roderick tsc’d. “Twice accursed of fraternizing with mages.”

Wesley chuckled, “Then I’m in good company. I myself have been accused.” He had no worries. They were all but trapped in his castle anyway. “Come on, no frowns! We’ve got a big day ahead of us!” Wesley and walked ahead with Inara. They had to get ready like everyone else. Wesley had a lot of technical set up to do too.

“Cory, you have to hurry. Go on, go on.” Fiona urged him.

“Yeah, I will, hold on.” Cory chuckled, giving his lady love a lingering hug. He whispered discreetly. “I think I wanna have a talk with Frank when we get back.”

Rosy gave a smile of encouragement, "I think that sounds like a good idea," she agreed, "But go before your mother drags you off by your ear."

It was certainly going to be a busy day, and one where she wished Lauri had been there. Not just to help her dress and style her hair, or make sure everyone was in the places, but just to have her present. The holo versions were a nice thought, though not as good as the real thing.

"Alright Rosy, you go freshen up," Ellie directed, sending John with Gordon and Everest to get suited up. "Give me a half hour to get ready and I'll be there to do anything you need, sweetheart." It was the least she could do, attempting to be a sit in maid of honor.

"You heard the women," Everest started to do his best attempt at stepping up. "Go to your assigned rooms and-"

"Everest James Crosse, best move your ass or I'll be chasing it!" Ellie's threat was not taken lightly, the sharpshooter quickening his step as he headed into the manor.

With everyone headed off to get themselves ready Fiona and Roderick took the job of hosts seriously and with finesse. They had prepared for the vision Cory and Rosalie crafted over months. Wesley set up the holonodes, they brought outfits for anyone who came unprepared, and the unaware guests were filled in the night's festivities. The ‘Witch Hunt’ drew chuckles. Everyone murmured to one another if they would be accused, or who they could find out. The excitement demanded them not to reveal the words on their cards.

Not everyone thought the game was amusing. Amalia furrowed burgundy’s brows. “What the fuck?”

“Is just game.” Theo chuckled. His said ‘peasant’ anyway.

Amalia shot him a look and a perked brow.

Worried her verbose cousin might cause strife, Natalia tucked her hands behind her back and leaned in stiffly. “Just play along.”

Alassiel fidgeted with her card. She hadn’t even looked at it yet. Her hands kept bringing up her phone to check for any news from Liam concerning Moira. “This place has good service, right? They’re rich, so that means our phones will have a strong connection.”

Natalia placed a reassuring hand on the Seamaiden. “It will be alright. Moira is out of danger now.” She had not be able to move yet though. They didn’t know if this meant she would be stuck like that or not. They still had no word on Shae either. “Take a deep breath, Alassiel. Come on.”

The Seamaid did so, feeling her heart steadying as they came to receive their medieval outfits. The theme was a pleasant one in Alassiel’s opinion. She chose a blend of blues, not unlike the ocean at sunrise. Natalia chose rustic reds in reflection of a squirrels pelt. Amalia argued against wearing any of that stuff.



“I am not a fucking milkmaid.” Amalia tossed the frilly mess at the face of the distraught wedding attendant.

“Oh ‘Malia, it’s a wedding. Just do it.” Natalia said, adjusting her skirt.

Amalia scoffed, pushing aside the options until she resurfaced to complain again. “Is all the same. What else?”

“We have tunics, for the men.” The other attendant stammered, pointing to the closet.

Huffing, Amalia went to investigate. “Hm, maybe this one.” She pulled a sleeveless jerkin out with a pair of matching tights. Amalia threw the tights back in favor of the pants she wore. They showed off her snake at the upper half of her thigh.



Theo was already pulling on his own outfit. He felt pretty confident in his choice. “What you think?” He gave Willow a grin and wiggled his brows. “I am mighty medieval lumberjack, Da?”

Willow had to purse her lips to contain the level of approval she had for his attire. "Mighty, indeed. This poor maiden will have to find something for you to help her with this evening, good sir," she winked as she finished tying the front of her dress. An off white chemise topped with deep navy that was sill comfortable to wear had been her choice, not one to fuss too much for the sake of another's happiness.



Theo grinned, swinging the axe he was given artfully. “Perhaps I show you chop skills? Or perhaps knife?” He took out the small dagger they provided. Theo semi-circled her and came to stand by her side. “I thrust very good.”



Word of the Russian's arrival hadn't taken long to reach a few men in particular. Dressed and not central enough to the wedding party to be needed, they found themselves a short distance from where guests were accepting the unique choice in wear for such an event. There was no containment of delight when Andriy's eyes fell on Alassiel; a vision in any circumstance but so much more when she wasn't held behind a phone screen. To ease Kazumi's burden while the older children were getting ready for their participation in the wedding, he'd been tasked with watching over Baby Kit, dressed as any noble baby should be and holding a golden rattle topped with a seal, of course. "You look beautiful," he couldn't help but say the moment he found her eyes that pulled him in like the tide.



Unbridled Joy dashed away lingering fears. Alassiel closed the distance with a graceful step and tilted on the tip of her toes to greet Andriy with a soft kiss. “And you look handsome.”

“Awaseal!” Kit gasped. He hadn’t known this was what they meant by ‘see you later’. The golden rattle he held shook with his clapping.

“Hello, little Lord. Ah, and look, you have an amazing gold seal yourself.” Alassiel praised. She pointed to a silver seal in her hair; a clip she bought, knowing who she was seeing today. “So do I.”

That was enough to send the toddler in awe and wonder. He babbled on his approval and pointed between Alassiel’s pin, his rattle, and flared out his baby hand. Kit had so much to say! If only they knew baby speak enough to catch more than that he liked it.

Also burdened with a little one, though he'd grown attached to the fiery headed spawn, Gordon wasn't far behind Andriy. He'd gone with an outfit that felt more ranger than peasant, even if the diaper bag he toted around might have dampened the image slightly. Little John, tucked carefully in his sling was not as content as Amelie but was at least not crying as they approached the awaited guests. "Somehow, I'm not surprised you refused a dress," he grinned when he saw Amalia in her own rather enticing adaptation. "If it's any consolation, being barely dressed like that is a great look on you."



“Rybka,” Amalia grinned, taking steps to meet him. She spoffed, at his words. Her hands set on her hips akimbo. “You like me in anything and nothing.” Amalia evaluated his outfit with a pleased smile. “I have to say the same for you Rybka.” Amalia gave his cheek a light pat; a gesture of affection. Then she looked down at the little redling. “Ah, Ellie and Everest’s baby, Da? He is little ember. Will grow to flame, I know it.”

Anyone watching Joao too closely might have noticed an extra pep in his step when he caught sight a familiar level-headed beauty he sought to call his own. Natalia had been looking around to her mountain when she caught sight of him heading their way. She smiled her best smile. She had worked on it, fearing the recent events had stolen some of her happiness—in a way it had—,but seeing Joao she felt a rush of it return, even if sorrow kept some for itself.

Approaching her in his leather tunic that was a bit tight for his form but he would make work, Joao bowed deeply, a hand offered out to Natalia, "My lady."

Natalia curtsied, stifling a giddy chuckle. “My Lord.”




Once he straightened, he respectfully acknowledge the others with a slightly somber smile. "Glad you were all able to come. Was very sorry to hear of losses." A genuine statement indeed, even if a hunter might argue he was simply playing empathy well.

Appreciative for his offer of condolence, those present who had suffered the tragedy gave their thanks for the kind courtesy of acknowledgment.

Theo said, “Thank you, is been hard.” He wrapped an arm around Willow. She knew all too well the grief herself.

“Da, Liam and Alassiel have had it the worst.” Amalia didn’t know if she had spoken out of turn to mention it, but the Seamaiden didn’t argue.

Natalia hesitantly said, “There is hope though...Moira is getting better. Liam is safe.”

“Yes,” Alassiel smiled sadly. “We must count our blessing.” It was the only notion that held her together, aside from knowing Andriy was alive and happy in the world.

Andriy could feel just how fresh their mourning still was, reaching with his free hand to rest comfortably on her shoulder, a quiet reassurance he was there for her. "And you are safe," the simplest way to try and explain the relief he had to know that she had escaped. There was no doubt it wasn't a simple fire to kill 4 mages, but he would never press her for more details, for confirmation that she was in fact safe. There were too many prying eyes about, after all.

Alassiel gratefully accepted the reassurance and slipped closer, resting her head on his shoulder. The fear of never seeing Andriy again had dug into her as well. It put things into perspective too. She knew she wanted to be with Andriy for as long as he wanted her.

Not nearly as good at masking his emotions, Gordon looked to gracefully change topics, adjusting John as he spoke. "Is there anything you all need before the ceremony? Drinks, finger foods? Maybe somewhere to freshen up after traveling?"

Joao spoffed at the notion, his gaze falling on Natalia. "No need to freshen perfection," he murmured.

Pink colored Natalia’s cheeks. The thrill of his compliment prompted a bashful turn of her head briefly. Turning back, she said, “Sim. More time to share a drink.” She stepped closer and took his hand.

"Drinks would be lovely," Willow nodded at the extended hospitality, placing her hand on Theo's arm.

“Da, so thirsty. Long trip.” Theo rubbed Willow’s shoulder and turned with her to the area they might have a sip of something before the ceremony began. The Al-Zahar’s were grateful for a cool taste of fresh, clean spring water to smooth the throat. That wasn’t the only thing Theo sought to sooth. Russian Rogue lips chased his little woodland maid a time or two.

Amalia gestured to Gordon to follow with an incline of her head. Along the way the Wrangler got acquainted with Little John. At some point Amalia held his little hands and helped the tyke make a proper fist for punching. Then she playfully went about punching things with him— a tree, a chair, Gordon, her own face, and even feigned noises of defeat with each swing of his hand. A small smirk conveyed her respect for the fiery baby.

“Yeah, that sounds good.” Alassiel walked with Andriy and Kit to get a little something. The vast layout Wesley and Cory created had little alcoves for these small refreshments. The Seamaiden helped satiate Kit who was too young to go on so long without a proper snack.

Natalia and Joao were not far behind the others. They fell in comfortable conversation with what little time they had before the wedding began. There were some things she learned, and likely the others would too. Lauri and Oliver had a dire family emergency they had to leave for, but their holofigures would be taking their place. Hye had to stay behind because he was sick. Once the music shifted to indicate the beginning of the event, they joined the others.

Amalia, who sat between Natalia and Gordon, leaned to her cousin and asked, “Talia, you see that? They stare.”

A glance around told Natalia her cousin wasn’t wrong. A few long stares shuffled off once the Squirrel maiden happened to meet her dark gaze with theirs. “...Da.” She shrugged. “Don’t know why.”

Theo had noticed too, murmuring to Willow that one or two people didn’t just look over at them, but some frowned too. “We not dressed right?” Maybe he wasn’t supposed to choose medieval lumberjack.

In reality the hunters invited were quite curious what the Russians were not yet dispatched as Wesley had promised. Not just that, but they have come to the wedding of recent hunter history with them as dates. A member or two of the jury would have raised a brow as they did now. Seeing as they couldn’t address the issue at the time they had to endure the presence of mages purposefully attending a hunter wedding in the meantime. A few disgruntled hunters were already muttering they would have to try to get a word in with Wesley.

"Maybe just new faces," Gordon suggested lightly, keeping a now tired John in place as he leaned over. "I wouldn't worry too much about it." Though of course, that'd be easier to swallow if it weren't for the number of scowls they were receiving. He would have thought they could hide their displeasure a bit better, but apparently he was wrong.

"Gordon right; people curious and rude," Joao huffed under his breath, doing his best to block his squirrel maiden from the gazes that fell her way. If they hadn't been in the circumstances they were, he might have given those staring a few words of his own mind.

“Very rude.” Amalia’s hand rose.

Natalia’s hand caught Amalia’s in time before the Wrangler could flip the bird. “Just ignore them.” She exhaled as she engaged in a short, silent fight for dominance over Amalia’s hand. In the end the Squirrel managed to pin Amalia’s middle finger down.

“Nyah.” Amalia stuck her tongue out at an older man who flustered and turned away.

Sighing in a chuckle, Natalia shook her head and shifted to lean on Joao. Sometimes her cousin was just too much! “Oh god…”

The grand, fantasy setting Cory dreamed of gleamed brilliant alabaster under the afternoon sun. Strife from hours ago vanished once he adorned himself in the shining armor he had crafted for this very day. It was light, plated in white gold, yet leafed with the yellow precious metal to add to its ornate and luxurious style. Cory mounted a proud steed with a smile that beamed as valiantly as he felt.



Ahead, dressed in the robes requested, the Judge strode forward to lead the procession. Right behind him walked his parents since his grandparents were not on the best terms with them. Anita walked down after, dressed in a deep purple gown of their permitted royalty status as the mother of the princess. Regardless of the trial, she couldn't be more pleased for her daughter and now son-in-law. Her own experiences with the hunting community since everything had happened with Robert were lessthan pleasant. Finally, trotting on his white stallion, came Cory. Following him were Wesley and Inara, Ellie, Yonten and Annabelle, and Lauri and Oliver. The holofigures were flawless. The Russian’s noticed some of the people who stared at them were not happy to see the Blair couple— holofigures or not. Not long after the flower girl and ring bearer came to reprise their roles. Lottie, bright and excited, couldn’t believe the luck she had with having been a flower girl so often! She was a professional by now. Rosalie’s path was properly dusted with petals. Jasper had learned a thing or two now too. He kept an even pace and handed off the rings to the tangible Oliver when he got to the front, then raced excitedly to Kazumi to tell her how well he did and if she saw him.

Cory, who had dismounted after a long way down, stood just in front of Oliver with his eyes trained at the end of the path. The world fell away and his heart raced. Any moment the love of is life would appear and he felt his whole body tense in anticipation.

As the music changed for the final appearance of the wedding party. While Rosalie had considered asking Roderick to fill the role of walking her down the aisle, ultimately it had felt more appropriate for her older brother to assume the traditional patriarch position. Golden locks had been half-pulled up though they spilled down the back of her neck beyond flower-shaped clips and a sparkling tiara with pale pink accents that had been a gift from Anita and Liz. The walk down the aisle proved a difficult task for them both, given the immense size of her princess-styled gown, and anyone on the ends of the aisle was treated to murmurs between the two who were likely having the most sibling interaction of their lives.

"I'm surprised the tailor couldn't add a few more layers to it," Everest muttered, causing Rosy's lips to fight with a struggle.

"I think he would have, but they needed the fabric for your sleeves," she quipped back. A sore spot after he'd complained a few times that no man living or dead needed frills.

"Cory said it was a mark of royalty."

"Oh they are, but you look like a royal ass," Rosy said with a small snort that she hoped was hid behind the lacey veil that covered her face.

"Only for my sister," he argued before adding "Better a royal ass than a pug," That earned a genuine laugh and she had to duck behind her bouquet just before they reached the front, Everest passing her off to Cory with a warning. "Good luck finding her under all that, man," before taking his place beside Wesley, opposite of Ellie who was only shaking her head at his antics.

“Do not underestimate the tracking skills of Sir Valerian,” Cory spoke in his LARPing tone, though it was awash with emotion too. All the while that Rosalie had come towards him Cory felt his heart fluttering like the beat of the hoofs of his horse in a gallop. His bride had arrived.

True to her role as Matron of Honor, Lauri came forward to take the bouquet from Rosalie. When their hands touched Lauri’s fingers gripped Rosy’s lightly, briefly. The touch sent warmth through Rosalie’s skin. A certain scent registered to Rosalie’s nose— Lauri’s perfume. In the exchange Lauri managed to glance up at Rosalie with eyes that anyone else would assume were filled with holofigure tears, but the nuance of expression, the touch, and the scent battled in Rosy’s head. Good sense said Lauri was hundreds of miles away in Avostoska. All the signs pointed to the contrary.

Chocolate eyes lingered on Lauri in a fog of happiness and confusion. Rosy knew their request had been placed with Wesley to have holo-versions of their dear friends, and that he was a man dedicated to his work, but this was beyond anything she could have hoped for. A tiny tingling in the back of her head made her curious, but she knew that all eyes were on them to continue. With a smile she turned her attention to the man who held her heart and fathered her child, prepared to tell the entire world just that as well. Today she decided would not be about mages or hunters; it was about love and no one would be allowed to deny them that. Taking ahold of Cory's hands, she gave him a teary smile of pure joy. "Are you ready for this, my brave knight?" she whispered to him.

“Fairest Princess, I am ever ready.” Cory wrangled his voice to cooperate as his hands delicately took hers.

The Judge, dressed in the grandeur Cory expected, raised his hands. “We cometh here to day in celebration of the union of two great kingdoms,” The request to play into the theme had been taken very well. The Judge did his utmost to comply with fervor. “Lord Cornelius Eugene Cromwell and Princess Rosalie Anne Crosse have bridged the gap between the rebound and respected families of the world, against odds, against hope, and against the evils that face them every day.” The Judge lowered his hands and gestured to them. “You may now make your pledge.”

At his side as the honorary best man, Oliver's face boasted a smile that couldn't have been more proud of his dear friend. Hearing his queue, he handed over the first of the rings to Cory with a playful wink. "Go get her, mate," he murmured before resuming his prior stance.

Cory took the ring and held up Rosalie’s hand, “I, Lord Cornelius Eugene Cromwell, do take thee, Sweet Princess, Rosalie—,” Cory’s voice cracked, “Rosalie Anne Crosse as my wife— my partner, my perused of the good, my gracious and understanding lover. I pledge with all my heart and my soul, that I shall be your sword as you are my shield, and I shall be your shield as you are my sword.” He switched his tone and speech, shifting to a more genuine Cory than his Valerian persona, as he looked deep into her eyes. “There will never be a day I will regret this one. Nor yesterday, or the one before that. I look forward to a life filled with endless moments. I will never stop waking in the morning with a hope to see you by my side. I will never kiss you enough, hold you enough, or run my fingers through your hair enough. I will never be satisfied. Not until the last thing I see in this world, when I am old and grey, are your chocolate eyes closing with mine.” Cory slipped on the band and held her hands in his and allowed tears to slip down his cheeks.

Her certainly wasn't the only one with glistening cheeks, though Rosy knew she had to keep things going or they'd never be married! Sniffling, she reached for Cory's ring, also brushing against Oliver in the process, who hardly felt like any of the holograms she'd come in contact with. The thought momentarily made her lose her memorized vows before pulling herself back into the moment, taking Cory's hand in both of hers. "I, Rosalie Anne Crosse, happily take you, Lord Cornelius Eugene Cromwell as my husband, from this day forth. Together we have taken so many steps and will take infinitely more, even if it means to walk against the tide. You are protector for me and our marvelous daughter, but I will never let you stand alone. There will not be a day that I do not fall more in love with the man who I was willing to change my name one more time for," she sniffled through a chuckle, tightening her hold on his hand, "And I will forever see you with fireworks in your eyes as the night many moons ago. You are my knight, the air that keeps me alive, and I refuse to live without my air." Her fingers careful slid his ring on the finger it was already so accustomed to in the past near year, gazing into his eyes with undying affection.

Cory wore his heart on his sleeve. Now his heart also lived and breathed before him, bound to him forever. There were no dry eyes in the audience for anyone with a heart of flesh and blood. The two were quite a sight themselves. Weepy and with gazes filled with love between them.

Taking up his role again, the Judge happily bellowed out over the audience, “By the powers invested in me, given down by Almighty, I pronounce thee— for the first time in the history of our lands—Lord and Lady Cromwell! You may seal the union with a kiss.”

Cory slipped his arms around Rosalie with the practiced move of a thousand nights. His lips alighted upon her own, as a man sipping the sweetest, freshest water, or inhaling the gentlest breeze.

Amidst the affection exchange the audience applauded the new couple. Some wiped their eyes, a few sneezed into their tissues. Most whooped and hollered in celebration even as Cory and Rosy mounted their steed and rode out ahead of the procession forming behind them. They had photos to take with the wedding party.

The photographer waiting for them happened to be Pascal. There was no shortage of video and photos already, and in the highest definition, but it was tradition for the wedding party to pose with close friends and family. This time a partition was erected to separate the main audience from seeing the photo shoot. If anyone asked they were given a passable excuse. Neither Cory nor Rosalie knew of this arrangement.

“What’s this for?” Cory asked, helping Rosy down from the horses back.

“Privacy.” Wesley turned and motioned for Lauri and Oliver to come forward. They were being pleasant and enduring the fawning of onlookers who were impressed with Wesley’s technology. As the two came over their posture and mannerisms melted away from the standard expected program of a pair of holofigures. While flawless, holofigures were still not real. They had a set of actions. Cory’s eyes squinted briefly in confusion as the effort Wesley put into these two. They appeared so human that Cory’s spine tingled.

“Wesley, your holofigures are really damn good, they’re freaking me out,” Cory chuckled nervously. His hand found Rosy’s.

Smiling gently, Wesley murmured, “That’s because they’re not holofigures, Cor. They are my wedding gift to the both of you.”

The words took a second to register. They caught up with him in time for Cory to feel fresh tears pour from his eyes. Wordlessly he pulled Oliver into an embrace. He inhaled, and yet he remained speechless.

Weeks without Bro Brews took place in the confines of a firm hug between the two men. "You did amazing, mate. I'm so happy for you two," Oliver said with words heavy in emotion, unashamed to say he was also crying. Having his beloved by his side had mended his heart, but the bond between friends proved in need of nurturing and well.

“Ma fille—.” Lauri’s words were cut off by her own arms enfolding Rosalie. Hazel eyes spilled tears. The Lamb silently sobbed while holding Rosy tightly, until she could breath out, “Vous êtes belle!” She shifted her head to give Rosalie a kiss on her cheek.

Cory had taken the words out of Rosy's voice on just how uncanny it had been, but when the truth came out she was giddy, tearful mess. "Oh God, Lauri!" She breathed, struggling to keep herself from turning into a bawling mess. "You helped me pick the perfect dress and I didn't want you to miss it because it couldn't be perfect without you." And now it really felt like it was. Her arms remained about her beloved soul sister as she cried softly, never wanting to let her go.

Lauri temporarily lost her hold on her emotions. She soaked in the joy she felt with having attended the wedding she feared she would never see. “It is an honor— I love you so very much!” The words that she wanted to say were held in by the knowledge that there time there was as ephemeral as a bubble. So fragile, and ready to pop at any time. Lauri wanted to say she couldn’t wait for the days to come with them, that she looked forward to the anniversaries and the birthdays ahead. As it was, she merely held Rosy and thanked her blessings that she had her here, now.

It took a moment more before Cory managed to speak. He had yet to let Oliver go too. “It was awesome, and you’re awesome— and I am so happy you guys were there!” He finally let go to switch places. “Lauri, you Beaver, get over here!”

The Lamb chuckled through her tears, just barely releasing Rosalie to give Cory a hug. Amidst their crying and tight embrace they expressed their happiness. Lauri sobbed, “I could never have had the life I do without you, and I will never regret it—.” Lauri reflected Cory’s words. They parted enough so that Lauri could look into his eyes. “Even with what has happened. If it meant I would have you, and rosy, and the love of my life, I would do it again.”

Cory gripped Lauri’s shoulders, another overwhelming emotion taking over. He said in a volumes between them alone, “We will fight for you two. This isn’t the end. Whatever happens, we won’t give up.”

Proud, tears hazel eyes had every confidence in him. “Don’t keep us waiting, Monsieur La Frog.”

Spoffing sadly, Cory said, “I won’t, Miss Beaver.”

Rosy didn't hesitate to pull Oliver in for a strong embrace, one that felt strongly fraternal. "I'm so glad that you two have each other, even though I know it's horrible circumstances," she sniffed to him, feeling it was horrible it had to come down to what it was for them to be near each other.

"It may not seem ideal, but as long as I have her, there's nothing else I could hope for," Oliver argued with a soft sadness in his tone. True, he would have preferred they were out in the world, with a home of their own, but he would take what he could get.

Time slipped by and photos were yet to snap. Pascal gingerly interrupted them. “If I may?” He gestured to the holocam in his hand.

“Yeah, of course.” Cory used a tissue to make his face presentable.

After a creative photo shoot the two almost forgot that they had more than simply their Best Man and Matron of Honor with whom to pose. They laughed, goofed around, and enjoyed their time with them. Before long another set of Lauri and Oliver’s appeared after the last flash of the camera. Their presence made it clear to Cory that what he had hoped— that Lauri and Oliver would stay the whole time— was not plausible.

Wesley, who had stayed to watch from the sideline, finally stepped forward. “It’s time to invite the rest of the wedding party to take pictures.” He gestured for Pascal to reset the scene to accommodate the true holofigures. “You may say your goodbyes.”

“Non,” Lauri said, coming to hold both Cory and Rosy’s hands. She looked into their eyes, and in a gentle voice spoke her mind, “I shall say simply: Jusqu'à ce que nous nous revoyions.”

Saying goodbye was beyond painful. It was ripping a bandaid off a wound that had only just begun to heal, only to start the bleeding again. There was something different than their farewells at Avostoska though; determination. A sense that this wouldn't be the end of their friendship because the Cromwell's refused to allow that to happen. "And may it be sooner than we think," Rosy murmured into a final embrace with Lauri. "But until then you're strong and together and this will not be forever."

“Oui, may it not be forever.” Lauri finally pulled away and came to link with Oliver.

Smiles and nods of hope between them lifted their spirits in this dark time. Even as Wesley motioned for them to follow the android escort away from the wedding. A holocreature formed around them like a cloak to disguise the two from any prying and curious eyes. The Blair couple would wait in the safe cargo area of the same jet the others came on. They were provided food and drink, and cake, like the rest of the guests as well.

Cory and Rosalie were given time to readjust before receiving the rest of the wedding party with the false Lauri and Oliver at their side. While not the same, Cory did find comfort with them there. It felt like there was still room for the couple in their lives. That the hunting community wasn’t allowed to discard them just yet.

At the end of the extended photoshoot, filled with giggles and smiles, mainly from the children who were easily amused, Cory guided his wife with him to speak with Wesley. “Hey...thank you.” There was more than just the escape risk that Wesley gambled on to bring their favorite couple to them that day. After the trial, Wesley would have gotten much more heat. The kind of treasonous fire that came with burning at the stake.

Wesley kept a gracious manner. He briefly closed his eyes and turned his head in acceptance of the gratitude. “You’re my little brother, Cory. I wanted to make your wedding day special. I love you.”

Cory knew their relationship might never be the same after the trip over. He knew their differences were ready to pull them apart and leave trails of scars, but right now Cory saw his big brother who cared for him. “I love you too.” Cory gave him a hug. In that hug they only acknowledged their fraternal bond.

Once they pulled away it felt like the weight of their ethical and political stances filled the space between them, though they still shared smiles. “Go on you two, Pascal is waiting to announce you as a couple.”

Wiping his eyes, Cory took Rosy’s hand and spoffed, “Don’t have to tell me twice.”

Rosy shared her beloveds appreciation for the kind gesture from Wesley that was a risk for him as well as counter to his own beliefs. There weren't enough words to convey her gratitude, so instead she summed up her feelings in a tight hug before they parted. Most of their guests had moved from the ceremony grounds to the large area that would serve for the reception and activities. Taking ahold of Cory's arm she beamed at him. "Ready, dear husband of mine?"

“Yes, my lovely wife.” Cory beamed, heading off with her in hold.

With his confirmation the two of them set to make their appearance, ultimately deciding a horse ride on her dress wasn't the best idea, they settled for a grand entrance with Pascal sounding off for all to hear. "For the first time as a married couple, I present to you, Lord Cornelius and Lady Rosalie Cromwell!" All eyes were on the two of them as they entered and applause filled the air, topped with a few whoops, hollers and whistles from the most enthusiastic.

Striding in proudly, Cory and Rosalie exemplified medieval opulence. Once a humble knight, now a Prince, Valerian and his Princess were crowned with the Bride and Groom diadems before taking a pause in the middle of the grand plaza, followed by taking their seats among their favored guests.

The double crescent tables parallel accommodated their closest friends and family. The lower table sat Anita, Roderick, Fiona, Liz, and others of the older generation, plus Mallory and Gregory and the like. The higher crescent table, featuring Cory and Rosy in the middle, had Everest, Ellie, Wes, Inara, and others such as Joao and Natalia, or Alassiel and Andriy. The royal newly weds hardly made it to their table when Theo and Willow and the others came for hugs and congratulations.

Yonten chuckled to see the polite couple engaging with the fawning audience. “Shit man, let them eat!” He grabbed Anna’s chair for her to sit. Jinpa and the other children had their own section overseen by Kazumi and additional hired assistants. Diki joined them with a care and hawk-eyed watch on Amelie, who was not far from Rosy for a feed.

Cory was grateful for the nudge. He sat with Rosalie and dug into his perfectly grilled pork chops! Thankfully they were a medieval dish they could easily add to the menu. The rest of the options were just as rustic. Stew, bread rolls, and other kinds of ancient recipes. However, there was always an option to opt for a meal other than that if you couldn't handle it for one reason or the other.

Holofigures, such as Oliver and Lauri, were projected to join the feast. They had their mannerisms recorded for a more accurate, natural look, though Cory and Rosalie now noticed the differences. Though the Blair couple was now secured in the jet, they were thankful for the chance to physically meet them. Charlotte, on the other hand, had to settle for only a holoKaylee. The real girl was hooked up to the nervegear in Avostoska, enjoying the wedding with Lottie. The girls were eager to get to the bouquet toss.

Lottie beamed, “I caught mine twice. But this time we can do it for you, and you can be my Maid of Honor and I can be your Maid of Honor.” It was a brilliant plan.

From across the world Kaylee was beyond elated as she saw so many new things for the first time. The beasts and creatures she frightened her, but with reassurance they couldn't harm her let her continue to enjoy everything immensely. Lottie had explained the wedding extensively to prepare her and in truth it made the young girl all but obsessed with the idea of getting married.

"I would the absolute best maid of honor," she swore seriously as her projection looked about the beautiful sights. "If you catch it, that's okay too. Then you can have three!"

Charlotte had gotten accustomed to Kaylee being so kind and giving. Unfortunately her development in this area still needed growth. Lottie readily accepted the offer of Kaylee being the best for her, and that she’d be fine if she got a third without a word. “Yeah, and I can put it on the wall next to the others.”

A child next to Kaylee had listened in on their conversation. The little girl frowned deeply, putting down her chicken nugget. “Hey you can’t take more if you already have one.”

One child across the circle table piped up. “Yeah,” they said in a nasally tone.

There was momentary concern on Kaylee face at the remark, before realizing that of everything Lottie had told her, nothing of the sort was mentioned. "Why not? There's no rule and the adults say it's okay," she defended her best friend.

"Because that's being selfish." The girl accused with a look at them.

Lottie furrowed her brows, both because she was pretty sure it wasn't, and she didn't like the tone this girl was using toward Kaylee. "No it's not. If you catch it, you keep it."

Before that girl could press her point, a boy beside her whispered in her ear. Whatever he said made her chuckle smugly.

"Hey, you shouldn't whisper like that, that's not nice," Lottie huffed. Talk about rude!

The boy shook his head. "Only if they're next to you."

"You're next to Kaylee. "

They scoffed, "She's not here, she doesn't count."

Oh that irked Lottie. She coldly said, "I'd be more upset if I knew who your family was-- guess you don't count!"

The boys words hurt Kaylee who had wanted so badly to come with, but was one to keep pushing once they were told the holofigure was the limits. "I count..." She softly argued before pressing on. "I can hear and see everything around. I'm just as much here as you - maybe more because you're not being very nice."

A good point! Charlotte nodded in agreement with Kaylee. “So there.”

Offense scrawled across the faces of the children at the table. Not nice? They were nice! Their families counted! They weren’t mean, the girls were mean! The boy who accused Kaylee of not counting took up a spoon and raised it in a motion towards Kaylee. Even though some of the other children had been curious, no one had tried to test the technology's structure.

Charlotte, who had the most training for combat— to the degree for her age—gasped and put her hand up to spare Kaylee the spoon. However, it had been thrown before either girl knew it was coming. A clatter of silver on stone sounded in the midst of the holofigure that was Kaylee.

The noise got the attention of one of the many busy attendants running around to help the children. This time it was Diki. She crouched and picked up the spoon. “Who threw dis?”

Furious, Lottie pointed a finger at the boy. “He did! And he said Kaylee didn’t count, and said she wasn’t here.”

In defense of himself the boy said, “Lottie said my family doesn’t count!”

One of the girls willing to stick by his side said, “Yeah, and these two said they were going to get another bouquet! They already have some, that’s not fair.”

Diki’s black eyes glanced between them. First she addressed Charlotte. “Their families count— that’s why they’re invited.” It was enough to have the girl cross her arms and slouch her shoulders. Diki looked over at the girl. “There ain’t a limit on flowers. You catch it, you keep it.” Her tone brooked no argument. The children were afraid to do so anyway. Diki pointed the spoon she picked up at the obstinate boy and glared. “And you don’t throw things at people. Kaylee is here, you little shit.”

The cuss sent the boys eyes flying open. The other children were just as astonished. Charlotte was pleased with the reiteration of the truth. It didn’t sit well with the boy though, who got up to complain. Diki cracked her knuckles and set off with the boy; ready to throw it down if need be.

Naturally Kaylee had flinched as the spoon flew at her, and while she hardly felt it breaking the holoform barrier, there was a different kind of pain felt. The fact that some boy she didn't even know would throw things at her upset the young girl. Why, she would never throw anything at him - even if he was being mean! Quiet tears rolled down her cheeks even as Diki stepped in to stop the dispute and walked off with the cruel young lad. Turning to Lottie, she spoke softly, avoiding the gazes of the other children. "Maybe...maybe I shouldn't be here. They don't seem to like me very much." That and the realization that she couldn't catch flowers if she couldn't stop a spoon was sinking in. She was just pretending she was there.

Injustice. Charlotte could not tolerate it. Especially against her dearest friend. Quick to comfort, Lottie rested her hand on Kaylee's shoulder; a practiced weight so her friend could feel her there. "They're stupid. Don't listen to them." Lottie shot the others a glare before turning to Kaylee. Mocha eyes filled with desperate desire to mend her best friends broken heart pricked tears themselves. "I like you very much, Kaylee. I think you should be here..." Although Kaylee and submitted to limit of the holofigure, Lottie had argued to release her until her parents threatened to send Kaylee away.

Charlotte's words and gentle touch helped to calm Kaylee down, wiping her tears and nodding. Her friend wanted her around and that was what mattered, not these mean kids with their fake rules and throwing spoons. A part of her understood though, that even though Charlotte wanted her around, it was clear her parents weren't as eager. Lottie had said many times she would find a way for them to be together in person, but they were opposed to such a thing. Why was completely beyond her own grasping knowledge, though she did hope if she was on her best behavior they would someday change their mind.

In fact, once or twice Lottie had been caught trying to jailbreak her friend. She learned that Pascal was not always on her side. She figured out that staff could tattle on her. But most of all, the system was subject ultimately to her father by way if 'technology'. This began a spark in Charlotte. A motivation to add yet another interest in her list of ever growing skills. One day Charlotte intended to use Wesley's own tools against him to free Kaylee!

At this point Lottie saw her friends mood lift, even if slightly. She felt relieved. They shared a smile between them, but they didn't launch into conversation just yet. Pascal's voice got their attention, along with everyone else.

"Ladies and gentlemen, our first speech of the night from the Best Man, Oliver Blair!"

Cory smiled, setting down his fork and knife. He shifted to view the man he called his brother.

The figure that was Oliver, now piloted from the comfort of the jet, stood at the announcement, a glass projected in his hand as he offered a charming smile to the crowd that now focused on him. "Best Man - that's an interesting term, don't you think? It's believed to have originated in the 16th century with Germanic Goths. Then it was placed as saying the man in the position was the 'best man' for the job of stealing a bride from a disapproving family, and that he was the best swordsman as well. Cory can tell you that I'm hardly the later, though I will give it my all," he chuckled, shaking his head.

The audience would notice that as he spoke his words did not always match the shape of his lips. A request for an intentional 'flaw' in the projections as a way to remind the audience these in fact were not the people they had less then amiable feelings for. "And as you can see there is no need for anyone to sneak in the dead of night and steal away Rosalie, because she had a loving and supportive family that not only rally around her but Cory as well. Anyone near them can tell from the first moment that they are meant to be together. I know the first time I interacted with them both was at the eve of the Crosse wedding last autumn, and even then it was more than evident that there wasn't a force on earth that would keep their blossoming love apart. There is an undying adoration they have for the other, and that has only grown since they took the unexpected but blessed journey of becoming parents. Every day I've known Cory I've learned so much about him and the strength he's come into during his journey, and I do not believe we've seen the peak of his powers and abilities. These two have been fortunate to find their soulmate in each other, and I would pity anyone foolish enough to stand in the way of such a love. May fortune shine bright on your family as you live out many years together. To Cory and Rosy!"

“To Cory and Rosy!” The Audience clinked glasses for the speech that tugged at their hearts. Cory especially, who got up to hug the holofigure and whisper ‘Love you man’, had a hard time taming his voice and his tears.

"Anything for you, mate," Oliver said and meant, feeling the faintest beginnings of the embrace, but treasuring it just as much as their secret reunion behind the partition before sitting back down. His own attempts to dry his cheeks were hard to hide, though he didn't care much.

Next up stood Lauri. It was immediately clear the hunters present were uncomfortable. Most knew of the trial. Some had attended. Here stood the mage they had thought would burn. With Cory and Rosy’s encouragement they had told her they would take whatever sour faces would come, and that they would rather she give her speech anyway. Knowing they were willing gave the Lamb confidence.

Lauri came to stand closer to Rosalie and Cory. She held her speech in her hand. It was going to struggle to pour her heart out without losing her spot. “Bonsoir à tous!” She gave a nod with a smile at the unsure audience.

“For those of you who do not know me I am Lauri Blair, since marrying this wonderful man, who I think is certainty deserving of the title ‘Best Man’, Oliver; formerly Lauri De Lafayette.” Mentioning it rang an off-note for the prejudiced relatives who attended the wedding of the century. “This year has been difficult, but I rather count my blessings. I had the blessing of Rosalie being my Maid of Honor, and I am now blessed that I can do the same for her.” A decision scrutinized indeed, but one from which the Cromwells didn’t back down. Thankfully most took it as sentiment and not treason. Most. “Ma fille and I have grown our friendship over the months. We met due to the position of her assistant needing to be filled, and stayed because we found a fulfilling relationship between each other. Rosalie is a fair and kind hearted woman. She is bold and brave. Coming to Avostoska didn’t just mean making friends and finding the love of my life, but truly becoming family.” Lauri broke here, needing a moment to gather herself. She sniffed, “Rosalie is a sister I never knew I could have, nor do I deserve, and I know she and Cory will raise their beautiful daughter with the same spirit they have, and I hope to see them continue through their journey of life.” Even if it was a promise, they could only hope. “Please, raise your glasses and wish them the best with me.” Lauri did so and said, “To Cory, who has brought worlds together. To Rosy, my soul sister, who nourished them and made them a place worth living.”

The audience latched on to the parts of the speech they could get behind, choosing to hurrah for the newly weds and avoid showing any sympathy to the words of a mage, such ‘soul sister’, that plucked a foul cord.

Rosy was quick on her feet, sniffling as she eagerly went in to embrace Lauri. For a moment she even forgot that it wasn't her dear friend she was approaching, putting enthusiasm into her motion that sent her fingers a few inches into the projection before she was quick to correct herself. "I couldn't have asked for a better sister," she whispered, lingering for a few moments longer before turning back to find herself at Cory's side.

 

[xrakkax]

Wiping tears from her face, Lauri sat back after steeping in the sisterly embrace of her wonderful blonde soul sibling. The Lamb linked with Oliver once more. They had finished their food, their speeches, and now sat back to enjoy observing the happiness of their favorite couple.

Cory looped his arm around Rosalie, giving her a kiss to her cheek and murmuring his affections for her. “I believe every word.” She was, indeed, brave and bold and kind.

Pascal gracefully came to announce the next event of the night. “I am happy to ask the couple to start our evening of dancing off with their first dance as a married couple. Lord and Lady Cromwell, would you please come to the dance floor.” A round of approval fluttered through the audience.

Smiling, Cory got up and offered his hand. “Lady Cromwell?”

Rosy’s hand found its place in his, rising from her chair with a smile that spread wide across her face. "I could get quite used to hearing that, Lord Cromwell." Side by side the two ventured to the center of the dance floor that stood bare in their honors. With one hand on his shoulder and the other refusing to release his palm, they began slow, practiced movements as the song came over the sound system. Husband spun wife; curled her into him, swayed and turned.

"You're just too good be true, can't take my eyes off of you," the song began with Rosy quietly singing along, truly unable to look anywhere but the man before her.

Cory joined in the chorus, his dark eyes, like polished tourmaline, on chocolate swirls. “Yes, I need you baby, and if it’s quite alright, I need you baby.” As they danced and the word fell away Cory indulged in the styled speak of a knight from centuries ago, added in ‘eths’ and ‘thous’ that hummed pleasantly to the ear. All he could see, and all he adored in that moment, was his princess.

When the song came to the end that blended into another, others began to dance. It happened to be Willow and Theo’s song too. The Al-Zakhar couple happily took to the floor to relive their special night. Though the rest could not claim this as their own, they didn’t spare a moment to bring out their loved ones to sway and swirl.

Everest wasn't the type to make a romantic gesture without reason, but a slight death glare from his Phoenix seemed to be a good reason. He let out a sigh that knew he'd only infuriate her to argue, taking his wife's hand and leading her out for a dance that would likely not be the last for the night.

Without a word Yonten took Annabelle out to dance. They were more naturally in sync with their physical queues. Alassiel and Andriy boasted a day more time then the others to have the ease of silent communication to know they both would dance. Natalia and Amalia were slightly different. The young vet gave a tilt of her head in question and only when Joao amiably agreed did they head out. Amalia didn’t have an interest in slow songs as much as the others. She hadn’t thought to go out without prompt. Not that she wouldn’t, if asked.

Gordon had watched the others heading out with limited interest of his own. After all, his Wrangler was more of the heated nightclub thrusting after a plethora of drinking type. Or so she was before he had assumed the role of boyfriend. Did that need to change things? Since he was temporarily arms free of a child, he thought it was only right to at least see if they were on the same page. "Did you, uh. Did you want to dance? Since everyone else went out and all." Wouldn't do to leave her out and then earn the silent treatment for what could be prevented!

Burgundy brows raised briefly and her lips pulled in a half smile. “Da,” her tone conveyed a willingness, with a hint of causality that suggested she didn’t mind either way.

Once on the dance floor the two assumed the natural posture for the slower paced song. It dawned on Amalia that she hadn’t been in this position with Gordon before. They had tumbled in the sheets, strut their stuff, and rocked a song or two, but they hadn’t been ‘intimate’ in this sense. Somehow she didn’t know where to rest her eyes. Looking into his? On his lips? Strangely insecure, Amalia opted to change their dance style so she might rest her chin on his shoulder to avoid the dilemma. She could always say she was just feeling slightly fatigued if questioned. Other than that, the move could be taken as a chance to simply be closer and embrace since it called for her to wrap her arms loosely around his neck.

The closeness caught Gordon off guard, though he quickly adjusted himself so both hands came to rest on the small of her back. He wasn't blind to the eyes that were on them, though he did decide to ignore them. The strictest of the hunting community could assume the worst and they wouldn't be far from the truth; that he had found himself enjoying time with Amalia, and not just for the carnal desires. No, there was a sense of comfort offered that he hadn't experienced with other women in the past. No expectations and yet he still wanted to impress her. "Are you flying out tomorrow?" His voice sounded beside her ear while they swayed to the music.

“Da, our flight leaves at eleven.” Amalia’s mossy eyes drifted around. Occasionally she caught sight of a stern frown or a shake of the head. This served as a slight distraction from the brewing uncertainties in Amalia’s mind over Gordon.

Over the weeks since Gordon came with that chicken soup—a gesture that truly touched her heart—Amalia found herself thinking of the young British stallion. Twice now Sayuri and Nicklaus asked if Gordon would be joining them for another Sunday club experience. Both times Amalia felt a pull of disappointment to tell them Gordon wasn’t coming. Not the sigh and shrug kind, but the sort of achy feeling of missing him. Amalia tried to remind herself that Gordon was only eighteen; that he had little life behind him to really know what he wanted ahead of him; that, even if she wasn’t putting much effort for it now, she was hoping for a family of her own, which she couldn’t ask of anyone in the type of arrangement they set up. And yet Gordon, once in a while, revealed a quality of character or virtue that Amalia respected in a person for the role as a—well, Amalia had to stop that train of thought before it went off the rails. After all, they had said they would not be setting any expectations. This was fun. This was just a good time. A time that could end on a whim without consequence and no hard feelings.

“And you? Are you guys staying long tomorrow?” Amalia asked, forcing these troubling thoughts away and twirling a curl of his hair with her fingers.

Gordon shrugged his shoulders at her return question. "I'm sure we'll be leaving around the same time. Once everyone is sobered up and ready to go, though there's no time set in stone yet." They'd both answered the others' questions without touching on what he was more eager to know. "Where are you staying tonight?" The corner of his lip pulled back in his boyish grin. "Is it somewhere you'd want some company?”

“A hotel not far from here.” Amalia leaned so she could see him again. A little mischievous glint grew in her mossy eyes. “We each got a room down the same hall.” The women had hoped, and prepared, for specific company. Their flight had been arranged to keep the men in mind as well. “Mmm, but who should I bring there tonight?” Amalia’s tone was teasing, her fingers tugged gently on Gordon’s hair. The Wrangler glanced over at a man in a suit too big for him near the bar. “Perhaps him?”

A hopeful stretch of Gordon's grin couldn't be missed, though it dipped when her gaze fell elsewhere. A scowl at the potential threat and he shook his head. "A horrible choice, really. From those who've ventured close I've heard he has a terrible case of halitosis. Nothing you'd want to experience."

Nodding in acknowledgment, Amalia said, “Hmm, you right.” She found another one. A woman with two left feet on the dance floor. Her partner winced more than once. “Her? She’s got a nice butt.”

"I mean, it isn't a bad bottom," he had to agree, before quickly recalling that he was looking at the competition. "But that's really all she has going for her. The word is she's quite the bore. Likely would be a rather unpleasant evening for you, and we wouldn't want that."

Chuckling, Amalia said, “Then not for me. I want excitement.” The Wrangler slowed their dance once the song ended and took his hand in hers. She walked with him around the guests, closer to the edge so they had a better view. “There is that young man. Do you think he would satisfy, Rybka?”

Gordon was quickly running out of excuses, watching the man in question for a few moments before finally answering. "There's a possibility," he admitted, already out of fake accusations to place. "But, do you really want to settle for a possibility? You've traveled this far and I think you deserve a guarantee of relaxation and pleasure that a woman of your caliber demands. I would say to stick with known satisfaction." Which, of course, was him. Or so he had hoped.

They had come to stand near a cluster of cultivated blueberry bushes. Amalia was turned halfway to him, her hold on his hand hadn’t wavered. “Ah, you right. Is such good time here, I would hate to be left wanting.” She brought his hand up to her mouth and she bit it gently. “Perhaps I shall take bite of snack I know I—.” Mossy eyes widened, looking past Gordon. Amalia’s face paled.

Behind Gordon came snuffling a large beast resembling a smaller elephant. It’s dominant green color and frills gave the impression it was made of plant life. The nose of the creature swung this way and that, as if searching. The hand of the end of it raised up in their direction. Then it came at them.

BOOF! Amalia shoved Gordon into the brush. Some of the blueberries smudge their cheeks and clothes. Before the surprised Brit could say a word she pressed a finger to his lips, “Ssshh, it can’t smell us here.” Thoughts of worry rushed through Amalia’s head. How did that get there? Creatures can’t cast gates. Did anyone else see? Do they know? How could she tell the others without endangering her and, especially, Gordon?



Confusion was all over Gordon’s face as he struggled to find his bearings in the bush. He might have been excited at first, thinking things were about to get frisky in the foliage, but that stopped at her panicked tone. Brows furrowed, Gordon peered out through the branches to see the approaching holofigure that had sent her into such a state. Gently, he pulled her hand away by the wrist, chuckling. "It's not real Malia," he promised her softly, reaching for a few berries on a branch and launching them right at the form. Each rippled through the image, landing on the pathway beneath it while the monster kept on it's programmed way.

Seeing the berries fall through the image did make her question if fairies were at work here, but Gordon’s confidence reminded Amalia of the holotech someone mentioned. Color returned to the Wrangler’s cheeks. She smiled somewhat sheepishly, possibly for the first time ever in his presence. “Eh, nightmare I had look a lot like it…” She offered as a reason for her panic.

They were quite hidden in that bundle of bushes. Amalia looked around and noticed she could barely see out the leaves unless she pulled at them. She became aware of the position they were in and a smirk played over her lips. Mossy eyes looked down at Gordon with lustful intent.

"Talk about having crazy dreams," he commented, ready to climb out of the bush and likely return to the festivities. At least until he caught sight of a look he knew quite well by now. "But, if it was vivid enough to give you a startle, we can always stay here until it passes. Need to make sure you feel safe and protected." His modest offer was accompanied by an arm snaking about her waist and pulling her closer to him, smirking at his own cleverness.

Amalia grinned, going in for a few hungry kisses. Between them she murmured, “So vivid...Must stay here to be sure...Protect me Rybka…” It amused Amalia to say so. Not knowing he was a hunter she was quite sure she would be the one protecting him in any combat. Just what could this young British Stallion do in the face of a Marefel?

The two became the first of them to break away from the party for some clothless fun. They wouldn’t be the last. Somewhere a Dragon was being chased into the surrounding forest by a Bunny ready to hop on a scaley hind, for instance. All before the evenings games could begin too! These two couples were not as invested in the coming play anyway. The others, however, had a little more spirit for such frivolity.

Pascal came back to announce once one of the many songs had come to an end. “Ladies and gentlemen, I hope you’ve been having a wonderful evening.” A reply of applause was his answer. “Tonight we have a few games in store. Treasure Hunt and Witch Hunt being two of them. I will explain the rules to ensure you have a great time.”

Treasure Hunt began on the dance floor. A holocharacter would appear soon to give a quest to the audience. Everyone participating would take a picture of the map he would project with three key items to collect. There were little side quests and many holocharacters to interact with that enriched the experience of finding and gathering these items. No one person could have multiples of the same figurine. This meant there were at least a small handful of ‘winners’ that would go home with some fancy prize. When you got your items, you simply came to the holocharacter who would rejoice and hand you your reward.

The Witch Hunt worked a little differently. During your time at the wedding you were supposed to make a small list of who you suspected to be a witch. You had to whittle it down to one name. You would write their name on a slip of paper and put it in a box to vote. Once they counted the names up they would announce the ones with the most votes. These would come to the poles where they pretended to burn. All participants were given prizes.

“Any questions?” Pascal raised his brows, smiling amiably.

There were several excited faces for the games, though some preference between guests for one or the other. Willow for example, would have preferred not to be involved in any sort of a witch hunt, regardless if it was simply a game, though she did enjoy the idea of a treasure hunt with her clever husband. Those of the hunters who were currently torn with their own beliefs - Joao, Andriy, Gordon, and even Ellie to a degree - had to share a similar disapproval for the Witch hunt, though Everest was currently determined that as a well-seasoned hunter he'd no doubt be a victor in guessing correctly. After all, he'd been taught by Wesley on just how to read people and felt this was the perfect chance to use this skill.

Rosy was personally glad that she could more or less excuse herself from the activities if it grew too much for her to tolerate. There was at least some level of relief knowing that there was no one really labeled as a witch, but she also suspected people would be turning against each other, as humans often do. To reprieve the assistants, she'd taken up Amelie in a pink silk sling, standing proudly at Cory's side while those with questions asked them.

Andriy leaned over to Alassiel with a mirthful grin. "Do you think we solve the puzzles of treasure hunt, моє море?"

“With you at my side I know we can, moya Vyshnya.” Alassiel, giddy with excitement, waited for the audience to satisfy their curiosity so they could get started! She happily looped her arm around Andriy as he did her. The few glares they got were promptly ignored, though one or two caught her eye that nagged at the back of her head. Their faces. So familiar. But where had she seen them before?

Had Alassiel studied them closer she may have found her answer in the sly smirks that were forming at the mention of ‘Witch Hunt’. Those creeping, elitist grins were among the people of the past parties she attended. Hunter gatherings. But Alassiel didn’t care to dwell on them as she didn’t care to focus on the fact that the wedding featured a game for hunting mages. A troubling thought, and one that did spark some curiosity, but gave it up to wealthy people being eccentric.

Across from them Theo stood with Willow in just as much excitement about the Treasure Hunt. (He too didn’t favor the Witch Hunt). He didn’t know if he was going to find the items, but he would try! Having Willow had to mean they would get at least one, maybe two. He would have asked the others to join in a kind of guild if he didn’t think they would either get into a grumpy argument over which way to go, or if he thought some of them would be serious about the treasure and not ‘disappear’ as Amalia had probably done. Gordon’s was gone too, so it wasn’t a big guess why.

Natalia, who agreed with Joao that they would take the chance at treasure hunting, didn’t think she could compete with Alassiel or Andiry, but decided this would be a fun activity with her Brazilian mountain anyway. Certainly a better use of time than to accuse anyone of being a witch only to see them ‘burn’ at the stake. They eagerly awaited the appearance of the holocharacter and the map that would begin their fun.

Cory grinned with delight over the crowd. His arm found its way around his wife and child. “This is going to be great. I have something to say when the Witch Hunt ends and I can’t wait to see their faces.” Cory leaned and gave Rosalie a kiss. “Thank you, for being so supportive of the game. I know it was a little bit of a risk. I’m glad the mages are taking it in stride.” They had a moment to talk about it before the game began. Cory hoped to gauge Rosy’s feelings on the matter now that the moment finally arrived.

Rosalie gave him a supportive smile in return, leaning into his embrace as they watched people who were quick to disperse once more. "I just hope nothing happens here is all," she admitted her only fear to him. "I don't want anyone to act against any of them. After all, since July most are aware of the Russians and it's hard not for people to draw conclusions. They're already getting some nasty looks I don't approve of. But..maybe this will be a small eye opener for some. I truly hope it is."

Confident, Cory said as they went to take their survey of the game, “I believe it will be. I made sure that even if the mages are called out, there are a lot more than three stakes. There will be hunters who are accused.” And he hoped for the most prominent among them being put to the stake.

"That's a relief," Rosy admitted, repositioning the pacifier that Amelie had been suckling on when it slipped to the side. "A few could use for a good humbling."

Did it seem a bit conniving to play this kind of experiment out during an event meant to celebrate a ‘win’ for the hunting community? Maybe. Cory didn’t care. Not at this point. Not when the image of Lauri’s bleeding eyes came to mind. Most of the people here were witness to that atrocity. The light of truth would be shone upon them, even if it meant blinding some.

The holocharacter appeared. The games began. People snapped pictures of the map and set off immediately, such as Joao and Natalia. Well, most did. Alassiel and Andriy had taken steps before they paused at reading a symbol on their map. Coupled with a lymeric on the side, they knew they had to linger at the holocharacter longer. Some of the other guests got the clue too. They were being just as coy as the Seamaiden and her Cherry. Their wait proved the right move. A scene played out that hinted to the first item in a different direction than the map first assumed. The couple left that way, all giggles and murmurs.

“Here, here,” Alassiel urged, parting from the group they had tailed. The map, read over again with Andiry’s help, indicated a different path that would yield their desired results. Ahead of them was a stone bridge over a ribbon of water that wound away into woods to the right, and poured down from a small waterfall to the left. “I think this is the same symbol…” she offered the phone back to Andiry to check.

Andriy was always impressed with her quick eyes and clever mind, grinning as they traveled along. His eyes drifted along the scene before them before comparing it to the map they'd taken a picture of. "Tak, I would say same," he nodded, he looked about the stream with appreciation for the effort that went into its sculpting. "Is beautiful to see."

“Yeah, it reminds me of home.” Alassiel slipped into a more comfortable stroll as they approached the stone bridge. To cover for the fact that Syria didn’t often have these oases of greenery and water, she said, “We had a mural like this in the orphanage— oh look, here are the hidden toggles.”

The two shuffled aside vines crawling over the grey rock balustrade. These little levers synchronized with a code on the map. Alassiel read the sequence while Andriy turned and pushed the levers and buttons. The sound of smooth stone shifting revealed a small gap with one of the three items.

Alassiel happily hopped once. “Yes!” A ripple of water caught her eye. The Seamaiden blinked in surprise to see the shape of a woman made of water come up over the rail. The vision of glistening dew opened her mouth to sing. The wily fairies eyes were trained on Andriy. Alassiel’s mind caught up with her as she said, “One down, two to—Oh no!” Seamaiden’s face paled. Her hands shot out to close over Andriy’s ears. She practically yanked him to her chest as she backed away in a hurry. The awkward angle dragged Andriy in a comical manner.



Andriy had just plucked one of the small tokens from its hiding spot and tucked it into his pocket for safety when he was being forcibly relocated. "Wha-what is it?" he asked, voice muffled as well as his hearing while he tried to look about. A shimmer of light reflecting off water caught his attention, but Alassiel's determined grip made it impossible for him to see what precisely she'd seen. "What do you see?" His voice had grown much louder as he shifted slightly off her chest, though that took more self will than he cared to admit, now half shouting but unable to recognize it with her hands still clamped tight.

“Sirens!” Alassiel exclaimed as she shifted to press one of his ears against her front, so she might free a hand to move aside branches to clear a path for retreat into the woods where water fairies would not venture. The Seamaiden’s heart could be heard pounding in her chest.

Sirens? Andriy didn't hear any sirens going off, though he couldn't imagine what they'd even be for. With her hold on him loosening, he managed to wiggle himself free and throw a better glance behind them. The shimmering figure could be seen and suddenly things made sense. "No, no is fine," he found her wrist and tried to slow her down so they could speak. "Is just for the show, моє море. Made by computer and lights."

“For show?” Alassiel’s worried eyes, like a sloshing tide, went between him and the devil women smiling from the bridge. A slight glitch in their form gave credence to his words. The holonodes... The panic in her melted away into nervous laughter. Alassiel still kept her hand in his though. Perhaps just out of caution. “Oh...I see,” she said in an uplifted tone. “They’re very detailed. They look so real.” Alassiel glanced back again. Very real. But that sounded odd for a woman who grew up on Earth to say. Alassiel coughed daintily, “That is, they look exactly as I’ve heard them described...I didn’t want them to lure you to a watery death.”

A thoughtful look stayed on Andriy's face as he looked from the holosirens to Alassiel. These were clearly something she was familiar with, even if it was supposed to be the stuff of yore; then again so were mages. A knowing smile had crept up while he was lost in his thoughts before realizing it and nodding it away. "Wouldn't want that," he agreed, the corners of his mouth tempted to pull into a smile once more. It was the knowledge that she had been quick to try and protect him when thinking he was in danger that nearly broke into a smile. "Is bad for them that I only have ear and eye for one maiden," he reached for her hand to offer reassurance and calm her once more.

Oh her heart beat again, and this time for a pleasant reason. Alassiel received his hold tenderly. She rocked on the tips of her toes to give him a kiss that conveyed her appreciation and mutual sentiment. Back on the flat of her feet, Alassiel smiled and her lips parted—she hesitated to speak the words that she felt tug at her, but thought better of it due to it being a wedding right now—and said, “Come on, moya Vyshnya, your maiden is eager to win this game with you.”

Cheeks their signature light red hue from the kiss, Andriy grinned from ear to ear at her words. He gave her hand a squeeze and nodded in agreement. "Tak, let's win, моя любов," he said as they started off in search of the next clue.

Ears twitched that should not have been eavesdropping. My love? Thought an aged hunter who never left the house without his Lithe. The silent watcher observed the unmistakable affection between Andriy and Alassiel. The Seamaiden practically glowed with delight. But her luminescent joy was second to the interest of the old hunter. Andriy, of whom he knew some background by now, showed no trace of fault in his portrayal of love—precisely because it was not. Wrinkled eyes squinted, and an ancient mouth frowned. Treasure took a backseat for the hunt for a Fox.

~ooo~​

A Squirrel maiden and her Mountain’s hurried rush away from the holofigure at the start of the quest was becoming a slower walk. While the area they was in fact on the map, something had felt wrong. They'd let others run on ahead when Joao realized that Andriy and Alassiel were nowhere in sight, which didn't bode well for them if the puzzle master had run a separate way.

"Eh, maybe we miss clue," he suggested with a shrug of his broad shoulders, nodding back down the pathway they'd come toward the center of the wedding. "We can go back and see?"

Natalia glanced around, sighing. Joao was probably right. “Da, let’s go back.” Maybe they would find the missing piece.

Along the way the two poured over the map, just in case they didn’t have to turn all the way back. To their credit the two realized they did, in fact, need to go back to the tables at least, even if they weren’t sure what the clue would be yet. They also figured the map actually had a couple clues in the borders that had to do with some kind of toggle and button puzzle.

“I think these are in a sequence—,” Natalia tapped the runes just as a motion caught her eye. The Squirrel maiden looked up. Her brief survey didn’t show anything. Looking back down she scrolled over the rest. “—I think this is just for one of the—.” A buzzing caught her attention. Natalia looked up again just as the sound left. She almost asked if Joao heard it too when she saw the table. “Oh, there it is.”

The lengthy table accommodated a dozen wedding guests. One of the many centerpieces, all unique and crafted in an ancient style, was a pose of three maids. The middle one held up a token. Just what they were looking for!

Joao had followed her motions on the map, only mildly concerned when she seemed to be distracted by something. After all, there was a lot going on at this large wedding. He found the token she was headed toward, reaching in to pluck it from the centerpiece with a grin. "Sim, is it," he agreed, offering it to her to hold, seeing as it felt as though she was doing most of the work here. "Seus olhos são tão bonitos e afiados como facas." [Your eyes are so beautiful and they are also sharp as knives]

The Brazillian’s compliments always gave the Russian maiden a reason to smile. “I’m glad they please you so,” Natalia said, finding a chance to mention the arrangement the girls made for their hotel situation. “Perhaps you can enjoy the sight of them tonight, if you want.” Unbeknownst to her a winged creature rose up behind Natalia. Her attention was too invested in Joao to notice.

It took a few seconds for the implied meaning behind the words to sink in, though Joao admittedly grinned when it fell into place. "Sim, I would like that," he agreed, taking a step closer as his gaze looked down at her wistfully. "Posso pensar em muito mais coisas que gostaria na minha vista, se tivesse a chance, senhorita." [I can think of much more I would like in my sight, if given the chance]

Natalia took one step forward as well, smiling in a not-so-coy manner. “Fale do que você deseja ver e eu lhe mostrarei, minha mont—.” [Speak of what you wish to see and I will show you, my mount—.”

Bzzz! Quick like lightening the large insect zoomed in to ‘stab’ Joao with its forked stinger. It got two strikes at him before dodging a panicked swipe from Natalia. It flew away, but that was not the end of the drama. Natalia whipped around to the table beside them. She grabbed the small jar of honey an snatched up a handful of cilantro laying around. Without a word, and with eyes wide, she tugged Joao’s arm over to slather it over the area he had been stung.




The rest of the reception had faded away while Natalia's sweet voice pulled Joao's attention in without effort. He was already formulating an answer in his head when one of the holocreatures 'attacked' him. He wouldn't have flinched or paid it much mind, grown quite used to the nasties that came in the holodeck, but Natalia leaping into action changed that. He looked between her face and the unscathed section of his arm in confusion, glad that most people seemed to be too preoccupied with the activities to notice this. "Uh, Natalia..." he gently tried to pull her attention before placing his spare hand atop one of hers. "I uh, I not hurt."

Focus blinked away at Joao’s touch and calm tone. Natalia halted her attempt to wrap his arm in a large linen napkin. Dark eyes went between his face and his arm. Carefully removing the sticky fabric revealed an unscathed arm. “Oh…” Natalia’s eyes flicked up in mild embarrassment. Her cheeks colored. “I uh…” Her mind caught up with her as she hurriedly wiped away the mess she made. “Heh, so sorry. I uh— It’s just reflexes. We’ve had animal attacks at the clinic before.”

Joao offered a light chuckle as he watched her clean up the honey. "Is okay, I understand," he promised, even if it was a suspicious response to have over a random looking bug. Deciding to brush it off and continue where they were before, he grinned and suggested, "Maybe will have to let you play doctor me later. Though, with stuff less sticky than honey."

Unable to stifle a grin, Natalia said, “Honey might take a bit more effort to get off, but I am practiced in removing it.” She dropped the cloth and slipped her hand up his freshly cleaned arm. “And not just with a linen cloth.” Natalia began walking with him again, her dark eyes on his.

The implication once more sent the Brazilian mountain man into a happy moment of feeling rather risque. Enough that he did consider finding themselves a hiding spot like the blueberry bush others had been tucked away in. "Se você continuar assim, você encontrará o estrondo de uma montanha, meu esquilo." [If you keep that up, you will be met with the rumble of a mountain, my squirrel]

“Talvez este esquilo queira subir na sua árvore.[Maybe this squirrel wants to scurry up your tree].” Natalia said in a suggestive tone. Her thoughts not unlike Joao’s.

It didn’t take long before one or the other flirted their way to a quiet woodland corner. While not as secluded as the blueberry bushes the mountain and his squirrel weren’t quite discarding their modesty like Gordon or Amalia. A good thing too. Some people had crossed the area they were in and just missed a show they might not have wanted to see.

~ooo~​

Though not as determined to win but keen on enjoying their miniature vacation together, Willow and Theo went about the Treasure hunt with hands locked and fingers laced. It was a pleasant time so far, joking back and forth and basking in each other's company, that they were blissfully blind to any stares or glares their way. Even from a particular brother who was busy tediously interviewing those around him to locate the elected witches for the day.

Approaching a little swampy alcove with floating lily pads and croaking frogs, Theo couldn’t help but think of a place in Aarin that looked as beautiful—dangerous, but magnificent all the same. “Water here is full of life.” Theo turned to give Willow a kiss. “Like your eyes.” Glittering, shimmering chocolate pools.

Her lips quirked back in a smile that said she'd never turn down a compliment, even as she responded, "Full of life that I'll be spending with a such a rapscallion," she teased him with a smirk, stroking his chin. "Good thing I happen to love doing so very much.”

Heart warm, Theo took her hands in his and gazed down with a smile as sweet as she was. “Willow...my Красивый.” He pulled up her hands and kissed them once. “Would you like to try for a baby next year? I have thought about it for a while. I think I would love that— if you do.”

The topic was completely unexpected, though she couldn't say it hadn't been on her mind since their honeymoon. Having Layla around the house with Rachel could easily have been adding to a maternal yearning, though she suspected simply wanting to have her life with Theo was the biggest factor. "A baby? Oh, Krasavchik you know there's nothing more that I could want than a life with you," she said with misty eyes, giving his hands a soft squeeze. "I know that together we can handle anything - even smaller versions of us. I'm ready whenever you are."

Grinning, Theo placed a tender kiss upon her lips and held her close to him. He was absolutely thrilled. “Da, we can handle anything. Even if they small Willow’s.” The Russian Rogue left out his name on purpose, and the mischievous glint in his eye told her exactly why— teasing his lover for being the true ‘rapscallion’ always made for a good chuckle.

Her mouth dropped in mock offense, lightly smacking his shoulder. "As if I would be the worst for our child to be like, Theodraeus Al-Zakhar! We'd best hope Fate doesn't curse us with a beautiful girl who's as flirtatious as you are, or the house will be full of boys chasing after her!"

“No, no, that only happen cause you—.” Theo’s mirthful retort, ready with an explanation of why this is clearly on Willow, was cut short when movement caught his eye. Out from the ripple of water emerged a swamp ghoul. Her hunched, gnarled back and long slimy arms reached out at Theo’s wife. “Ah!” His heart jolted.

In an instant Theo dipped low, wedged his shoulder against Willow’s stomach, and in one motion scooped her up and over, then bolted forward. Willow’s vision blurred the image of the screaming humanoid whose glitching hand came inches from her face. “Ah!” Theo yelped, eyes frantic and mind rushing with fear. How the hell did THAT get on Earth?!

"Wha--" Willows cries were drowned out by Theo's, flopping about as she tried to understand just what had him up in arms. Eventually she was able to catch sight of the lumbering beast that was moving behind them, not unlike others she'd caught sight of. "Theo! Theo it's not real!" Her attempts to stop him didn't go over well, her bouncing body cutting out words occasionally.

Meanwhile, a short distance down the path, Everest was scrutinizing every facial movement of a young couple he'd come across. Both had said with certainty that neither was a witch, while sharing suspicions toward a few that seemed rather dodgy. Nothing in their answers nor any tells countered what they said, which frustrated the piercing Hawk and his gaze. How could so many of them be innocent when there were several stakes already set to burn? Or...perhaps that was the case? What if no one was a witch or the one Cory had picked didn't show up? Oh that devil! He turned, ready to tell Wesley of his suspicions when a loud shout drew his attention.

Steel gaze fell on the large form of Theo, running at full speed with Willow thrown over his shoulder like a sack of potatoes. Just what did this mage think he was going with his sister? Brows furrowing, he raced toward the two, fully prepared to eliminate Theo right then if he had to.

“REEEE!” An ungodly shriek emanated from the swamp ghoul who popped out of the trees beside Everest just as he came to trail the couple. Its eyes were trained ahead on the panicked Russian whisking away his beautiful wife. The appearance of Everest in her way drew her deadly attention. ‘RGHAA!” She swiped at him.



Admittedly, for a split second Everest forgot about the holo creatures and dipped back out of the range of the beast. He had been ready to reach for the hidden gun he had sworn to Ellie that he left in their room when a piece of foliage had barely hit the image, making it distort for a moment. "Fuck, Wesley is good at this shit," he muttered waving away the goblin-like woman to look at his sister once more. At least that explained why he was running like a bat out of hell.

"Theo! Stooop!" Willows attempts to stop him now included a light kick to his stomach. "It's fake - we're fine, I swear."

The thunk brought the Russian out of his fearful run. He slowed to a stop. Theo looked behind him to see the swamp ghoul saunter back to the pond from which she had sprung. Heaving his chest in deep breaths of relief, Theo slipped Willow down to stand. “Ah, that so real—like back in Aarin.” The rapscallion hadn’t put a single thought to volume. Everest could hear every word. “Those ghouls no joke…” Theo turned to Willow, apologizing for freaking out like that. He didn’t mean to make an unnecessary fuss. “For moment there I thought monster somehow made it onto Earth,” he chuckled, offering Willow a calm hand instead of his panicked shoulder-throw.

"No wonder you were so eager to leave if this is what was there," Willow shook her head at the less than pleasant beast. "Well, thank you for being my hero no matter what, my fearless Russian Rogue."

A short distance away, Everest's confusion only grew. He recognized Aarin, now piecing together the creatures originating from such a place. With temporary reassurance that his sister wasn't being stolen away, the sharpshooter abandoned the game for now, on a quest to talk to Wes.

The Fox in question had finished a drink and went his own quest for another drink when a disgruntled wedding guest came to him. “Lord Von Helsing, I must speak with you,” Leland Averell’s agitation came through his tone and the twitch of his mustache.

Sighing to see who it was, Wesley didn’t bother with a smile. “Leland, can it wait?” He knew it would be about the mages. A few people had already come to complain. One man said he thought he saw Gordon and Amalia in the bushes. Another believed Natalia and Joao had been seen smooching against a tree. What else could they say now?

“This is important. I saw that strange haired girl with the Ukrainian man and he said he loved her. You said they’d be dead soon.”

Wesley poured his drink and inclined his head to indicate his intention to walk and talk. Occasionally they were bothered by a wayward holocharacter, or a wandering wedding guest, but for the most part they observed no one nearby to disturb them. Amused, Wesley began their conversation. “How may I help you, Mr. Averell?”

“Have you been listening to me?” Leland huffed. “Those mages are still alive!”

“So they are.”

“It has been nearly a month since the trial.” Not to mention the ‘hunters’ were too friendly with them!

“Indeed, and I understand this might not appear to be in my favor, but rest assured I am well aware.” Wesley tossed a glance back and shifted with Averell off the path when a handful of wedding guests came their way. They stood next to the carcass of a reptile of some kind. Wesley leaned to Leland. “Do not worry. My work with the doctor has produced the necessary substance to handle the situation.”

Leland had been listening with a hard, furrowed brow, but now those scraggly lines perked. “Dr. Conti?”

“Yes.” Wesley couldn’t help but smile. “I’ve had to keep it to myself, considering that one—possibly two people—have been blinded by affection for the mages here today. So in a way this conversation is a delightful treat for me. I get to tell someone.”

At the risk of feeling utterly foolish for his indignation, Leland asked, “What is it you have planned?”

Wesley grinned, glad to be asked. “The doctor and I have worked on serums, not unlike the one demonstrated at the trial, to only activate upon usage of Almaeri. They will succumb to a deadly fate in a week's time, and the substance noticeably increases its effect each time they use Almaeri too. This way, when they leave here, while they may all have the same phenomena occur, they will have to assume it’s only mage-related.”

Mild concern had blended away into pleased surprise. “Ah, that’s brilliant.” Leland was tempted to give Wesley a pat on the back of approval. “How are you administering it?”

“It has been consumed already. The feast provided a perfect cover,” Wesley said, a sense of pride defined his tone. “I tried to do similarly before, with dates, but by accident or design that had failed.”

Details and suspicions were kept silent for now. While Wes still had no reason to question Joao, aside from the fact that he had still not succeeded on his date, he did wonder about Gordon. Andriy, he was pretty certain, had become far too attached to Alassiel. If Gordon didn’t miss his chance on purpose, Wesley was all but convinced that Andriy did. The only other suspicious action Gordon took was visiting Seabrook while Amalia had her cold. The camera angle in Conti’s office had been obscured, but it didn’t seem impossible that Gordon might have stolen the antidote for Amalia. However, Fate favored Gordon’s favor with Amalia’s cold. The odds of Gordon being found out as sympathetic to mages from that trip alone might have spelled his doom had he returned without a runny nose.

Leland’s shoulders relaxed. “Then I should like updates, if you don’t mind. I am curious about the results.”

Wesley smiled, gesturing for them to walk back. “Oh don’t worry, I plan on logging everything and releasing more than just this project for review at the Hunter’s Ball.”

A few points in the right direction and Everest wasn't far behind the Fox and his first to entertain. He happened to be in range as they slowed and he could hear Wes speaking that something had been administered. Brows furrowed but he waited until old miser Averell was headed off to step closer. "Ah, there you are! Wes, mind if I steal you for another word?" He called out.

“Ah, Everest, of course.” Wesley happily joined his bromantic lover. “What can I do for you?”

"I had a couple of things to run by you, and probably another one now," he admitted, hands in the pockets of his elaborate trousers. "But I'll start with my first thought so I don't lose it. I've been interviewing people about for the Witch Hunt and not a single person has shown any indication they are. I've covered just about everyone and I'm starting to wonder if there aren't even any witches selected at all. Everyone's questioning each other and feels people are suspicious, but what if it's for no reason?"

Chuckling in his sip, Wesley said, “Ah, sounds like my brother is being a little mischievous.” He hadn’t done as much investigating himself. Inara and Wesley took more time to dance and play with their children— even with Kaylee. Although, Wes was considering limiting their time with specimen-K. The motherly instincts of his wife were beginning to cloud her judgment. That, or the sting of losing a child eased with the presence of Kaylee like a balm on a wound. “Yes, I could see Cory pulling a fast one on us for a prank…” Wesley had much to drink since the moment his brother basically declared himself a traitor. “However I can also see this as a statement. We will see. I don’t suspect Cory will risk his and Rosalie’s life for a game on their wedding day. Not blatantly anyway.” He shrugged, coming to plop on a lounge skirting the edge of the main wedding area. “I shouldn’t worry about it. Either way everyone is having fun.” He knocked back the rest of his drink and set the empty glass on a side table. “What are your other concerns, darling?”

Statement or not, Everest had to admit the possibility of no Witch did have him thinking. Were there other times they assumed ones guilt when it might not have been there? It was a thought he'd happily avoided the last several years of his life that he spent taking others. To stand there and put a story behind each body - a family, hopes, dreams, just as Lauri had - well, it may have made it more difficult to pull the trigger. For now he'd let it settle, sensing his beloved friend was not having an easy adjustment losing his brother as a follower and what all may come with that.

"A few minutes ago, I was walking and heard shouting - Willow shouting, to be precise," he began to tell the tale of spotting her being whisked away by Theo and that at first he believed it was malicious. "But then I was this goblin creature, one of the holo ones, and realized he'd been running from it, taking Willow with him to safety. They must not have known I was close, but once she told him it was fake, Theo said it looked so real and 'just like ones in Aarin', wanting to know how it came to Earth. None of that talk surprised Willow, so she clearly knows something about it. But this Aarin thing - the Russians know it and have been there."

The unfolding story sobered Wesley from his many drinks meant to numb the emotions hurting from his connection with Cory. He sat up to ponder this information. “Fascinating…Aarin is a place, not a person.” And apparently this place had creatures like the swamp ghoul. “You know I would wonder if they came from another planet. That, or a time-warp sort of situation, or some undersea realm?” Wesley’s head throbbed. Too much to drink or not, he pinched the bridge of his nose. “We will have to go over that tomorrow. I’m afraid it’s difficult to wrap my mind around right now.”

Everest knew it wasn't the easiest subject to think on when your head was clouded, but he couldn't let it go quite that easily. "If they are from some other place, it could be where Loki and his bizarre followers are from. Maybe they'd know more about him or this storm we heard of," he offered the thought with a shrug, before transitioning into his final point to discuss."They could prove more useful for information than to rush an execution. Especially one that no one might know of and that could cause stress on certain relationships." His gaze fell on the Fox with almost sympathy, trusting his old friend and well aware of everything he'd been going through. Still, there was a possibility he was making a mistake and anyone claiming to be a good friend wouldn't hesitate to point this out.

“Rush an execution? This is quite possibly the slowest guillotine drop for such a small batch of easily reachable mages I’ve ever had the pleasure of killing.” Wesley’s tone conveyed his annoyance with the delays they’ve had. The Fox, quite pale from excessive drink and clearly struggling to be as calm and clever, paid no mind that Everest had heard his conversation with Leland. Wesley was not on his game today. “There are other mages from Aarin. We can find information out from them if we need to. I don’t fancy Conti myself, but she has proved useful. Maybe we can force the truth from their lips through these serums. I can get on that when we return.” Wesley snapped his fingers at a servant who was sent to get him a scotch and for Everest as well. “These Russians and that their friends will die— for the sake of our loved ones, for the sake of the world.” This had gone on too long and Wesley had enough of waiting.

Wesley wasn't the only one growing annoyed with one-way thinking, though Everest wanted to believe it was simply his intoxicated state that was making him come across as quite the ass. "Has nothing at all changed for you since the trial? Not even a pondering thought or possibility after seeing someone you've known since childhood be condemned?" They hadn't discussed anything like this since July, and finally it was reaching a boiling point. "Theo was focused on bringing Willow to safety from what he saw as a true threat. Another body is a lot of weight when you can easily escape on your own. He took a risk and demonstrated a dedication and care for her. Just like any husband would -like you would for Inara and I would for El. You can't tell me that none of this is provocative in that big, beautiful brain of yours, Wes."

“Ah yes, a mage in the midst of a massive crowd of guests— possibly stocked with hunters for all they know, and they wouldn’t be wrong—decided he would risk a slower escape than leave his potential human sacrifice, or vessel for his spawn, or whatever he plans for Willow, behind.” Wesley’s annoyance bled a sassy tone. “That can be for self-preservation just as easily as genuine affection. Theo being a mage is a defining factor in how I perceive that action.” He received the drinks and offered one to Everest, if he still wanted to enjoy the wedding. “And as for your question about Lauri, I will have to disappoint you Ev. You see it’s difficult for me to make these connections. I must work on them. I must choose to develop them. I can’t do more than one or two at the same time.” Wesley sipped his scotch and leaned back. “When I met you I had to choose to work on our relationship and the one for Inara. I don’t understand all the nuances, but I know it was easier for me to make them faster than normal. It took time with Ellie, nearly two years. Annabelle has a shallow one I revisit to strengthen. Yonten, is of course one I made strong since he knew me before my trauma, that was easy.” Wesley knew the same was for Diki too, but not for Lauri. She had been a close acquaintance through Cristine after his trauma and therapy. “Lauri and Oliver were quite new. I began my building of the relationship with them as soon as I saw Cory loved them dearly— however, I also had Rosy to build with, Everest. Then Joao became dear, and so did Andriy. That many at one time...I can’t do that well. I had to make a choice of who had priority. Rosalie took Lauri’s spot.” Wesley sighed and rubbed his head after his rant. He took a sip and offered a weak smile. “I don’t regret choosing Rosalie over Lauri. She is my brother’s beloved.”

Whether Wes was just too far gone with the help of a good scotch or just locked in his mindset without evidence, Everest recognized it was pointless for him to go back to talk of Theo. Even pointing out there had been no one about him to put a show on for, or that he could sense another man's determination even at a distance would only be a waste of breath. For now, he could only exhale slowly and take a long sip of his drink. If it were anyone else, he might have given Wes a stern shake down to try and snap some sense into him, or rather out of him so that he wasn't so focused on his innate truths and could absorb what was happening around them. It was still another sip while he let Wesley finish explaining his process of bonding before Everest could bring himself to speak. "It says a lot of a man to acknowledge his faults and strive to improve them. You know that I trust you, and I do love you dearly, Wes. We wouldn't have gotten through all these years and everything in them if that wasn't there. I just...I do hope this isn't going to be a mistake. Something feels different, though I can't explain it beyond that, and I don't know what that means for our future."

After a nod and a long pause, Wesley, still brooding over Cory, turned to Everest with misty coffee eyes. “Times like these I wish I could relate that— feeling something different, rather than reading it differently.” Wesley knew his ‘condition’ didn’t sit well with people. This was precisely why he normally didn’t tell people. They had a hard time grasping the concept. Everyone was a text message, all words and unable to convey tone or inflection. Wesley had to work that out through a process. “Everest, I want you to know that you are every bit the man I admire and hope to be, and I love you very much…” Wesley had a thought to go on, and even permit action against himself if Everest thought it necessary, but the Fox’s mind was muddle and his stoney heart, so naturally tailored to his line of work, recessed in the pain of the flight over to Maine. Too much to handle at one time. “Thank you, Ev. I appreciate the concern and I hope I’m not making a mistake. I don’t think I am, but...well, I’m amazing, but I’m not perfect.” Wesley forced a smile. “Now then, I think I’ve done enough talking. The games are ending in minutes and we’re expected to be present.”

Everest wouldn't press further, only nodding to his request and sipping the last of his Scotch down to help him settle the rising concerns he felt. He was torn between wanting Wes to be right and the possibilities if he was wrong. His glass was set down beside his friend's empty one, running a hand through his hair as he tried to bury his thoughts for the time being. "I mean expected, but what are they going to do if we don't show up? Besides of course send our wives after us," he said, realizing his error and wincing at the thought of just what that meant. "On second thought, you're right. We should probably get ourselves going."

Easily up on his feet, Wesley wrapped an arm around Everest as they sauntered back to the rest of the gathering group of guests. “That’s right— we still want to live, my dearest Everest.” Those wives of theirs would not be happy to see them working again at yet another wedding.

The two arrived just as Pascal announced the winners of the Treasure Hunt. Out of the four or five who made it were Andriy and Alassiel. The crowd happily gave applause to Andriy, though they were muted when his Seamaiden presented her set. It became expected by now that the guests from Texas were not as welcome, even if the bride and groom were eager and happy to see them. Amalia and Natalia, who had finally broke their woodland trysts with their lovers, did their best to make up for the lack of praise for Alassiel.

Pascal came forward once more to announce that the voting for the Witch Hunt closed and the counting had finished. “We shall see just how well the guests could guess!” He chuckled with a charming smile. “Please choose a stake to stand by if your name is called out.” The holobutler pointed to the line of twenty-five stakes. They were numbered for as many witches burned at the Salem witch trials. “After the last stake has a person we shall reveal if the audience was correct by the participants showing their card.” Pascal brought up the list. “Margret Bellwether.”

A round of laughter and mirth fluttered through, with merry good-hearted indignation from Margeret on her way to the stake. A playful chant of ‘Burn her, burn her!’ rose up as she smiled and shook her head. Once she stood in place she waited for the next name.

“Leland Averell!”
“Carl Maxwell!”
“Polly-Anne Gale!”

In the midst of the names came ones that rang in the ears of the unique guests. While all of the real mages were apprehensive, they—even Amalia— loosened up when seeing the other guests having a good time. So, when Pascal called out, “Theo Al-Zakhar!” they didn’t take it to heart. At first.

Theo shrugged and smiled, feigning grief with a smile as he took his place. The Russian family and friends teased and taunted him affectionately.

Even if it might have been a game, there was something about watching Theo walk up to the stake that made Willow's heart quicken. Their unsettled fear of the possibility of hunters had her often worried for her beloved and what it could mean if they were found out. A life on the run was not ideal, but as long as they were still alive, she knew it wasn't impossible. Putting on a practiced smile, she joined the others in their teasing, hoping that while the stakes filled she wouldn't see more of her family up there.

Seated comfortably with Cory, Rosalie watched the line of people forming with an unsettled feeling in her stomach. Seeing Theo present, it made her worried they'd see more of the Russians presented, no doubt from hunters who had been less than receptive of the group. She hoped that her dear husband's plan wasn't about to backfire on them.

Cory sensed his wife’s unease. His hand found hers and he leaned. “Don’t worry. I know it might be hard for them, but they will recover.” The plan had to happen here, now. It was an opportunity Cory couldn’t pass up. A statement—though not completely blatant—that would seed a thought in barren ground. As Lauri had once said, if they did not stand up for the Truth, who will?

“Amalia Baranov!”

Taking it as coincidence, and perhaps better than expected, the Wrangler left the crowd to take the stake beside Theo. She spared a glance at the audience, though she didn’t pay too much attention. Mossy eyes found it far more pleasant to float between the people she cared for, especially Gordon.

Rosy nodded, knowing she had to trust him, even as they watched Amalia join him on the stage. It was hard for her to fight off a frown, but she managed to do so. Meanwhile, a short distance from the stakes, Gordon's brows had visibly furrowed to see Amalia up there. It was just a game, or so they were told, but he didn't like murmurs of encouragement from the hunter majority of the crowd. If he had his way, he would have snatched her right off that place and whisked her away from this all.

“Natalia Drozdov!”

The crowd didn’t lose their enthusiasm. In fact an uplifted mood of mirth grew thick in the air. They were happy, pleased. They were eager to see the Russian Squirrel move to the stake. Natalia hesitated, and so did the rest of the people she came with and who they cared for, but she didn’t want to sour the experience. The Russian vet offered a slightly anxious smile before making her way to the stake.

Cory shifted in his seat. His resolve didn’t waver, though he knew it was hard to watch. Most of the people here were delighted. The hunters were all but snickering in their unironic muttering of ‘burn her’. Whispering to Rosalie, he said, “Just one more…” His hand gave Rosy’s a squeeze.

Joao visibly tensed at Natalia's name, though he knew he couldn't step out of line or say anything. There was already so much at risk, and he had to bite his tongue, though he did give his maiden a worried smile. This was all just a game, after all. A game and they'd step down and he could offer her reassurance and perhaps plans to leave the wedding earlier than expected.

“Alassiel Delevigne!”

“Burn her!” The chant took on a more vibrant tone as the last of the true mages were called out. “Burn her! Burn her!”

At this point Amalia’s sportsman semi-smile had fallen. While she wasn’t sure about making up her mind over what was going on here, she knew they weren’t quite ‘welcome’ by the general guests in any case. These people who had glared, some of which she could see from where she stood, were more than excited to see them stand there in the fake flames. Their eyes alight, like they wished to will the orange and red paper to ignite. Amalia nearly left. If it hadn’t been for a look from Theo to hush her into place, she would have done so— and more. Probably throw a few middle fingers too.

“Ah, then I must go up.” Alassiel put on a practiced smile and gracefully accepted the accusation. After all, she cared for Cory and Rosy. She didn’t want to ruin their special day. Even if their games were...odd.

Once the Seamaiden took her place she briefly exchanged glances with the others who were, coincidentally or not, chosen to be ‘burned’ at the stake. None of them were comfortable. They stuck it out though.

Pascal continued, filling the rest of the spots with various names. Some were not so recognizable as others. It was then that Alassiel realized some of the names she heard were from hunters. The kindness of Willow and her family and friends had been a blinder, but Alassiel had to wonder...were they hunters too? Her ocean eyes fell on Andriy. They were filled with waters of mild confusion. Deep inside her she wondered if she had been tricked, but...Those dark, lovely eyes of his. The connection they made. It can’t have been a lie, could it? Not her Cherry. Alassiel’s easy smile wavered. Perhaps because she stood at the stake, or maybe from the amount of hunter names her mind began to pick out, or the fact that they were not well received—whatever the reason, Alassiel felt lost at sea in this moment.

Andriy, like the other men, had felt torn to watch Alassiel as she accepted her fate. It was painful to him and he made no effort to mask his concern. Dark eyes had darted over to where Rosalie and Cory sat, wondering if either of them would stop this, though it seemed not. Visibly upset, but keeping his mouth closed, he turned back to his Sea, having had enough of this. He even took a step toward the stage but was stopped by a firm hand from Joao on his shoulder. "We cannot," the Brazilian murmured to him, releasing him once it seemed he'd remain still.

“Alright, now that we have our witches who are ‘burning’ at the stake, why don’t we see which of them the guests have rightfully accused,” Pascal went down the line. “Miss Bellwhether, would you please?”

The woman lifted up her card. It read ‘peasant’ across the white paper. She beamed and said in a confident tone, “Not guilty!”

A sigh of disappointment fluttered through the crowd. Pascal chuckled, “Looks like one innocent life is lost!” The audience drew out a sympathetic ‘aww’ at that statement. “Leland Averell?”

“Peasant!” He chuckled deeply, his card revealing the truth.

“Another innocent life lost!” Pascal sighed along with the crowd. It was then that Wesley picked up on the formula Cory programmed. ‘Innocent life lost’ wasn’t an accident. Although on opposing sides, Wes had to admit Cory crafted this game well.

Pascal went through the names. The audience took it well when each one flipped their card to reveal their innocence, unsuspecting of what was to come. They shrugged and they laughed off their ‘mistake’ for ‘choosing wrong’. Perhaps it was because they believed there were four choices that were bound to be ‘right’. An electric feeling of expectation rushed through them. Would this be the climax of the wedding? The execution of real mages? Did the stakes have real flames in wait?

“Theo Al-Zakhar?”

Proudly, and smiling wide, Theo raised his card. “Peasant!”

The uneasy clapping and hum of noncommittal praise exemplified their hesitant confusion. Did this not mean the mages would die today? What was this? Unwilling to abandon the dream just yet the crowd looked to the second mage.

Pascal said, “Another innocent life lost!” This earned light frowns and a hum of concern from the audience. The holobutler nodded to the Burgundy Beauty. “Amalia Baronov?”

Smirking, Amalia flicked her card at them. “Peasant, motherfuckers.”

That sharp sardonic tone and the Wranglers choice of words didn’t sit well with the crowd, though they didn’t give in to the taunt. They merely repeated the same response as they had given Theo.

“Another innocent life lost!” Pascal said, moving on to the next. “Natalia Drozdov?”

The Squirrel maiden thought it very odd how strongly negative these people felt towards them. Still, she wanted to keep this day special for Cory and Rosalie. “Peasant,” she showed the truth of it on her card.

Seeing so far each of the mages present cards with ‘peasant’ they had to wonder if this was on purpose. It had to be, right? They were assigned these cards. Was this an elaborate ruse? Did Cory and Rosy mean to lull the mages in a false sense of security?

“Another innocent life lost,” Pascal tsc’d at the audience. They had chosen so poorly, it seemed. “Alassiel Delevigne?”

The Seamaiden hesitated to reply. Her fingers fidgeted with the card in her hand. The faces of the crowd were a sea of sharks and eels. They wanted her to say witch. A part of Alassiel wondered what they would do if she did announce herself as a witch despite her card. The fear of what would come of it kept the test at bay. “Peasant,” she said as she turned her card over.

“Another innocent life lost.” The crowd was none too pleased. They had failed to keep up their clapping and smiles as they should, and some scoffed audibly. “Calvin Henrik?” The holobutler continued until the last person revealed their cards. Each one scrawled with the word ‘peasant’ across it.

Understandably confused and feeling a sense of offense growing, the crowd often found themselves looking over at Cory and Rosy. They were confident, bold, and viewing the events from where they sat with their child as if they were observers of an experiment rather than enjoying a game. Or so the audience suspected.

Pascal raised a hand for silence when the crowd had become too loud with their conversations. “What a game! All participants will get a reward for their patience and their good sport.”

“Where are the witches?” A voice demanded. Though they were all sure they meant ‘Why are these four not witches?’

In answer, Pascal gave his programmed response in a light and jovial manner. “A good question! Who are the real evil witches? Are they out there?” Pascal swept his hand with grace. “Or...did you create them?” The unsettling thought didn’t bring out a welcome murmur. In fact most were tossing their cards and some were gathering people to search out the ones with ‘witch’ written on them. “Let’s hear it for our bride and groom! They have put on a merry chase.”

Rosalie had been relieved that the crowd, while upset, hadn't launched into an all-out mob. Her hold on Cory's hand had tightened though, watching as they demanded someone be guilty. A few were less than pleased and she had to hope it wasn't about to get much worse.

Willow hadn't missed the remark of the random voice. Why are these four not witches?. Her heart sank - someone knew. There was no doubt in her mind, though she had to pray it was just the loud mouth who had this suspicion. Her gut told her that wasn't possible, not with the number of stares they'd been receiving. Even the announced thought of evil witches being created did little to settle her, ready to leave while they still could.

Cory stood up with a broad smile, his arm linked with Rosalie’s. “Thank you all for your support and your good will!” He didn’t delight in the discomfort, but he did see a few faces ponder the point made today. If even it started in a small handful, Cory believed this all worth it. Those few who sat back to think were already on the road he and Rosalie tread months ago. “Please, come and enjoy one of our favorite activities: karaoke!”

After leaving the stake as soon as they were allowed, Theo went to Willow and played off being casual as best he could. He too had heard a murmur of confusion over why he and the others were not marked. Someone did know. Who it was escaped him. “Let’s go sing,” he urged gently. Theo’s hand rested on Willow’s waist encouragingly. He could tell she was unsettled perhaps a song or two might help rest her heart.

"Are you sure you want to stay?" Willow was less enthused about staying as she had been before the show, though she kept steady at his side.

Leaning close to make sure they had more privacy, Theo said in a resolute tone. “I will not run. I am human. I am not ashamed.” He gave her a gentle kiss. Leaving would brand them as guilty— a thing Theo didn’t want as much as risking to stay. However, staying made their own statement. They were invited guests just like the others and they were not going to slink away like scum.

Willow let out a soft sigh, but nodded in agreement. He was determined and she respected and admired that. So long as nothing happened to any of them, she would stand by his side and remain in support. "Then we stay and we sing," she smiled, watching others who were headed that way.

Theo smiled appreciatively. He knew it had to be tough on Willow. She was a bold and brave woman to be married to a mage who wished to shed a life that may cling for an unknown number of years. He cradled her back and she felt his tender grip convey his appreciation. In truth, Theo didn’t mind leaving at an earlier time. Just not so early that it related to the Witch Hunt game. When the two sat where the others would gather, Theo said, “Maybe after cake we go. Looks delicious from here. Wouldn’t want to leave without eating it, da?”

"It does look quite good for a cake," Willow had to agree, keeping a hold of his hand as they relaxed in their seats. "Alright, a bit of karaoke, maybe we trick Amalia or Natalia into going in for the bouquet toss, and then after cake we can call it an early night if we need to."

“Sound good to me,” Theo’s thumb caressed Willow’s hand. “You must sing me a song, Красивый.” He loved her voice. Though they had yet to conceive, he was sure their children would be just as gifted.

Willow's smile grew at his touch and words, nodding. "I suppose I wouldn't mind singing for you," she shrugged to try and play it off nonchalantly, though she really did enjoy performing for him. Whether it was on a stage before strangers or in their kitchen getting ready for dinner, her song was always for him. "Does that mean you're going to sing me something in return, Mr. Al-Zakhar?"

“Da, a special song for you.” Theo leaned and gave her a kiss. “I will be first one to sing after you.” He couldn’t ask perfection to wait on him.

"Good, I look forward to it," she smirked, settling back in her chair and crossing her legs. "And as a reward I'll make sure to sing for you tonight. Privately." The promise behind her words sparkled in her eyes before she turned her attention to the current performer.

Theo’s eyes glimmered a return of the same kind of promise. At this point he hoped the evening went faster than expected. Willow’s ‘private’ performances were his favorite.

~ooo~​

Amalia had left the stake even before it was time. She skipped the gift. She didn’t want it. What she did want was to start a fight with one of these snickering pricks. As she came to Gordon’s side she shot back a glare made at her. “What you want, bitch?”

“Why I never—.” The woman who had given a hard stare puffed at the aggressive language, walking off in a hurry.

Natalia, who had come down right by Joao’s side for comfort, reached out a hand to reign in her cousin. “Amalia, don’t.” Natalia hoped they would just settle in and sing. That would calm everyone's nerves, perhaps. Joao had stood silently beside his maiden as she returned to him, feeling his own mood drop as well. The day was making one thing clear; the hunting community was quite headstrong in it's beliefs.

Gordon couldn't say he was surprised at just how aggressive Amalia was; though he couldn't say he wouldn't do the same. He tried to offer a supportive smile to her, though the gravity of the situation was weighing heavily on him. "Maybe we get a drink?" he suggested, knowing he would need one himself.

“Da,” Amalia said after a moment more of meeting everyone’s gaze evenly who dared look her in her mossy eyes. She took Gordon’s hand and led the walk to the bar.

Deciding he didn't have the strength to fight with others, Gordon kept his gaze forward and ignored any glances their way. At the bar he decided to stick with a beer, despite the desire to drink much heavier, should he be called aside to see to John still. A glance over saw that Ellie and Everest were engaged quietly in a discussion, so he assumed it bought him a little time. Once he had his drink and ensured Amalia had hers, he gave her a light nudge. "You know, you still have blueberry on your cheek," he chuckled, reaching over and using his thumb to try and clean the worst of it off. "A messy, feisty thing."

The touch drew Amalia’s mind to the present. She blinked, a moment of confusion, then the memory of their blueberry bush bang came to her forethought. Amalia smiled, though it was shallow since the mood of the wedding had shifted for her. However, as she sat and looked at Gordon she reminded herself of his concern when she was at the stake. Curious, Amalia asked, “What if I was a witch?”

"If you were a witch?" Gordon repeated the question, already knowing the answer he wanted to give, but also fully aware there were quite a few people nearby, not all of which may take his genuine response he had in his mind that well. No, he'd have to save that for a time when they had more privacy. For now he'd give her a lighthearted answer. "Well, I'd be bloody surprised. I mean, I don't see a single wart and your nose is far too small," he commented, leaning in and examining her face more closely. "And as much as I admire your body and physique, I highly doubt you are the same weight as a duck, my dear."

A snort of mirth escaped unexpectedly. Amalia couldn’t hide the grin that popped up, even as she leaned back and flicked her mossy eyes away in a failed attempt to brush off the compliment. “Ah, Monty Python.” Gordon had introduced the British legends work to her recently. Black Adder had to be one of her favorites. Him, or his man-servant played by Hugh Laurie. “Just have to see if I float, da?” Amalia chuckled. “There is large tub at hotel room. Maybe we test there.”

"Mmm is that so? We'll have to see how well you float indeed," he agreed with a his boyish smirk showing even while he took a sip of his beer. "Unfortunately, I didn't pack any swim trunks though. Hopefully that won't be a problem while we perform said experiment."

“Is okay, I throw out anyway. Clothes interfere with experiment.” Amalia pointed out scholarly, with more than a trace of a sultry tone. “Drink up, Rybka. When cake is done we go.” Although she didn’t know Willow and Theo decided to get her to catch a bundle of flowers, she decided she’d slip away anyway. As much as Amalia cared for Cory and Rosy, the guests blew.

Young joy at such hopes for the evening were hardly masked as Gordon happily obeyed his Wrangler and her request, taking a healthy gulp of his beer. "As you wish, ma'am," he grinned, starting the way from the bar toward their table, though he took the liberty of staying a step or two behind so that he could shoot a few glances over to her backside.

~ooo~​

Slower to leave, only because of the knowledge they were surrounded by hunter families here, Alassiel came to stand by Andriy with her card in her hands still. She looked around briefly before staring into his eyes. Andriy, her sweet cherry, he can’t be...he can’t be one of them. Alassiel’s smile spread. Her fingers let the card fall. She placed her sweaty, cold hand in his that grew warmer from his touch. The Seamaiden felt what she couldn’t explain; she was safe with Andriy. “I have a song I want to sing to you.”

"I love when you sing," Andriy responded without thinking, before realizing it might not have been the safest option. His hand lightly squeezed hers as he leaned in, "But can leave if you want to, моє море. Was uh, not a good game to me."

Knowing Andriy was just as displeased with the game as they were uplifted her mood further. “It’s alright, moya Vyshnya. I have no reason to leave because of a distasteful game.” There were many reasons. One of them brushed past them even now. However, like Theo, Alassiel didn’t believe slipping away like that would do good. They were human with as much dignity as the rest. They were asked to come, they were cared for, and they would not duck and cover as if they had to be ashamed. “But if you want, I don’t mind singing to you just between us.”

Andriy had to admit her strength in such a situation was something he hoped she'd never lose. It wasn't fair to know that others might try to tame and stop his Sea from her natural right to be. "We do whatever you like, моє море. Just want time with you."

“Moya Vyshnya, I feel the same. I missed you.” Alassiel slipped her hand in his, and with sincerity she said, “You know, I think I would rather walk with you around the trail. My voice will be only for you right now.”

Smiling pleasantly out of enjoyment of their company, the two strolled down the winding grass path. The Seamaid ignored rude glances and mutters. Once they were out of earshot of the guests Alassiel began to sing a song that she felt related to the two of them. “Upon one summers morning, I merrily did stray…”



Andriy hung to every syllable of her enchanting voice, his smile genuine and lingering throughout her song. He enjoyed the fact that such a beautiful woman sang only for him, had only eyes for him, a feeling he shared with her. "Твої слова кличуть мене до серця, і я не можу не втягнутися до тебе, моє море." [Your words call out to my heart and I cannot help but be drawn in to you, my sea.]

“Моє серце кличе до твого одного, і я рада, що твоє співає до мого[My heart calls out to yours alone, and I am glad yours sings back to mine].” Alassiel slowed their stroll. She enjoyed seeing his smile. Those cheeks that touched with red. They made her heart warm. Not just that though. Andriy’s kindness was a refreshing drink of cool water in a desert world. A deadly world. Alassiel would stay until the others began to leave, but she didn’t want to part so soon from Andriy. Smiling, she remembered to mention the arrangements. “I know you love my voice. I love yours too. But I think I love singing with you best.” Alassiel caressed Andriy’s cheek. “Sing with me tonight, moya Vyshnya,” she murmured. “We have rooms of our own at our hotel.”

Andriy’s smile spread and he knew he could never say no to her, a feeling he knew he shouldn't have but felt no remorse for. "I will come if you want. I would sing every night if I could, моє море," Andriy told her as he found a spot for them to sit on the base of a large weeping willow whose drooping branches provided a thin curtain from the world. He steered her gently to the spot, sitting down once she was comfortable at her side. Both hands found hers as he gave her a song for now with promises for more that night.



Ocean eyes shimmered with affection at each syllable sung. Alassiel joined in harmony, not to overtake, but to unite with his voice. When the song ended the Seamaiden couldn’t help herself but delve deeply into his eyes. She wanted to tell him. She knew she had to tell him. Alassiel decided right then that she would do so by the end of the month. “I want to see you again, moya Vyshnya. I want to take you out on a date at sea. I love you. I want to share all I am with you. There is something I want to tell you, but I want to do it on our own special day.”

Andriy could feel his heart soaring at her words and desire to be with her only swelled within him. He wanted nothing more than to escape with her, regardless of what that could mean for him, just so long as he could be with her. Was she planning to tell him the truth he already knew? "Tak, I would love more time with you, моє море. All my time," he said earnestly, his thumb brushing along the top of her hand. "I will do best to make time to come to you." Even if it meant he would need to find his way away from Avostoska to do so. He didn't know if he could fake another murder-date but if it got him time with Alassiel, he would try.

The way Andriy worded his sentiments made her heart flutter. That kind of talk, phrased that way, gave her hope of something more than just what they were now. But out of respect for the fact she had yet to tell him she was a mage, she didn’t run down that trail to see what lay in wait just yet. “Wonderful, we can work out a time later.” Alassiel shifted to weave comfortably with Andriy under the tree. “Right now I want to just be here with you.”

Andriy wouldn't disagree with her proposition, keeping his arms coiled about her and simply enjoying her presence. He wondered if one day this really could be theirs; just a simple peace together and warm love that made his heart quicken no matter how often he saw her. Could they be like Willow and Theo? Or would the world and hunters do everything they could to keep them apart?

~ooo~​

Seeing the others seemed to be disbursing, Joao placed a hand lightly on the small of Natalia's back. "Are you ok to be here, meu querido esquilo?" No one seemed ready to back down and leave, but he also wanted her to know it was an option if necessary.

“I’m alright, I can stay.” Natalia shook away distress, employing her vet composure to mask the unsettled feeling from the game. She looked around. Most of the crowd did not seem pleased. Her dark eyes found Joao’s. He, like the others, had been concerned about them at the stake. That gave her comfort. A smile spread over Natalia. “Joao...thank you— for not joining in the chant. I know it’s just a game, but I think that was an unnecessary element.”

Joao could feel the tucked away sadness behind such a practiced pose, but knew better than to press. If she wanted to stay, then he would simply remain at her side. "Of course, senhorita," he gently led her to the table that Willow and Theo sat at, keeping tabs of who else was lingering nearby. "Embora eu esperasse que menos alegraria se fosse alguém que conhecessem ou amassem. Mas talvez eu tenha muita fé na humanidade." [Though I would hope less would cheer if it were someone they knew or loved. But perhaps I have too much faith in humanity.]

Natalia said with gentle conviction, “Keep faith. All men are broken things who struggle with what is right.” Natalia’s hand found Joao’s as they took their seats. “I think it would do good in this world to remember to give mercy, just as we hope to receive it.”

Joao appreciated the optimism she had, but knew too many of the hunting community were very dead-set on their ways. "Hopefully more will see mercy that way," he murmured softly, giving her hand a gentle squeeze. "You need drink or anything, meu esquilo."

“Da, would you mind getting me an Old Fashioned, minha montanha?” Natalia had felt like one since the Witch Hunt. “And some water I think. If it’s too much I can come.”

"Sim," Joao nodded, rising from his chair without hesitation. "Will be right back, so do not wander far, senhorita." A small grin attempted to add playfulness back into the night, rather than the bitter taste of the witch hunt. Long strides brought him to the bar where he placed requests for Natalia's drink and water as well as a Morangao cocktail for himself.

Gruff laughter erupted next to Joao. The attempts of the old drunk hunters to quiet their delight had been done too late to dissuade some eavesdroppers. Some people lingered longer than others, but most went back to their business.

The beginning of the sentence had been muffled, but the Brazilian caught some words. “—they don’t even know,” said Leland.

The other guffawed, “They will by weeks end.”

Another bout of laughter muddled the details, but Leland managed to wheeze, “Wes is a cold bastard, but he’s brilliant.”

Joao, leaning on the counter, kept his gaze forward though he paid close attention to the men who were speaking. He vaguely recognized one and knew he'd been one of many hunters who'd been declared a witch in the game earlier. What would he be talking about that involved Wesley?

“Come on then, Leland, what’s in it?”

“The young Fox wouldn’t say what. Tells me he means to present it at the Hunter’s Ball. We’ll need to wait then. But it’s done. None too soon, I say.” Leland took a swig of his beer to finish it off. “Have you seen them? Traitors I bet. All of them. That Ukrainian said he ‘loved’ the witch.”

The other gasped and shook his head in disbelief, “No.”

“Yes.” Leland burped and excused himself. He wiped his mouth with a napkin. “Shelly said she saw that Brazilian brute with the— the witch with the— the animals— the vet, kissing.” Leland slumped off of the stool so he might head off with his friend. “The better they’re gone, the faster— I mean,” his face scrunched as another gas bubble escaped. Tired, he waved his hand. “You know what I mean…” Their conversation trailed off as they walked away.

The bartender set the three drinks for Joao in front of him. “Here you go sir. Did you need a tray?”

The clink of the glasses pulled Joao out of a growing fury that was blossoming from what he'd overheard. So Wesley had suspected them it seemed and took matters into his own hands. Did that mean the mages had already been slipped the serum? Of course there's no way he'd ever have brought the antidote with him - he meant for their demise to be a one way street. Knowing he'd have to tell Andriy and Gordon, he shook his head at the bartender, palming two of the glasses with ease in one hand while his own went in the other.

Coming back to the table, he set Natalia's glasses down before her before immediately reaching for his phone, brows knitted together. 'Keep eye on girls and Theo. A fox after hen house.' Just in case someone was watching their phones.

Natalia brought her drink to her lips for a sip. Dark eyes floated curiously over at Joao. “Everything alright?” Most of her interaction was over text and call, but they had FaceTimed enough that the Squirrel maiden caught on to some disquiet.

Joao didn't find an immediate response on his tongue, though he tried to pull himself together quickly enough. "Just over heard at bar. Distracting, sorry senhorita," he apologized.

“Oh, alright, no problem.” Natalia assured him, shifting to sit with him comfortably while they settled in to watch the talents of Willow and Theo.

~ooo~​

Across the table, Gordon took a few moments after feeling his phone to look at it, worried it'd be a call to arms. Instead, he saw Joao's weird message that only brought confusion until he pieced everything together. What a bastard! Thinking they couldn't do their job so he was going to do it? Borderline offensive if it weren't for the fact it was true.

Amalia, who had slunk beside Gordon to watch the karaoke before cake— specially the voice talents of Willow, who could have been a Drowned Maiden for how angelic she sounded—, nudged him. “What’s up, Rybka?” She knocked back a beer. “Little John need a diaper change? You want break, I can do.”

"Oh, no he's fine," Gordon assured her, tucking his phone away for the time being. "Just uh, something I'll have to look into."

“Hm, okay.” Amalia conceded, kicking up her feet on the chair across from her. If it was important he may well have said something.

~ooo~​

Under the safety of the willow branches, Andriy took even longer to check his phone. He didn't care for what anyone else would say, not when his world was in his arms. Eventually he did summon the will power to check his phone, face dropping at the news. Were they in danger? Was it already too late? They were up against a man on a mission with unlimited resources. Trying to remain calm, he looked to Alassiel in his arms. She looked perfectly perfect, as she often did, but did that mean she was uninfected? "Do feel okay?" He lightly questioned, trying to remain nonchalant and failing.

A sea-blue brow perked along with an inquisitive smile. “Yes. Always, when I am with you.” She ran her fingers over his hand that rested over hers in a reassuring motion.

Though she said so, Andriy couldn’t know after only hours. If this serum didn’t differ much from the other, it would take a few days to know for sure. What Andriy did know was that Gordon still had several drops of antidote back at the castle.

The Seamaiden’s sweet words seemed to calm him slightly, even with the knowledge that didn't mean they were in the clear. Andriy was well aware that they only had limited time together and to worry her then when others were around would prove no good. Seeing him calm, even if slightly, the Seamaiden settled back.

~ooo~​

After a few other people had come to sing the family and friends present cheered for Willow to go up for her turn. Cory, who had run around with Rosalie and Amelie, took up a front row seat. “Woo! Willow!” He cheered, bouncing his smiling baby girl on his knee.

Inara loved when Willow sand, just as much as Alassiel— even if admitting it meant she favored a ‘witches’ voice too. When the women sang together they simply took her breath away. “Yeah girl, bring it!”

Theo grinned wide, clapping to encourage. “Sing, sing!”

Willow happily waved to her dear family and fans as she made her way up to the microphone. Even Everest and Ellie joined in the cheers, ready to hear good talent. Poor Annabelle would have to miss out, hit with the first for many waves of nausea that had her retired for several minutes to a restroom until she could stomach standing again. With some of the audience's attention, Willow began singing, though she only had eyes for Theo, no matter how many watched. "We could leave the Christmas lights up til January."



The beautify of Willow— just all of her—never failed to draw awe from Theo. Her voice rang out the soul of her affection with every note and rightfully laid claim to Theo’s entire attention. He would hand his full, eager mind to her any day, any time. Whether they were humming a song out on the couch or standing in front of thousands. As soon as she finished he was on his feet. Theo closed the gap between them to embrace his wife and give her a loving kiss.

“Woo!” The rise of praise from their close friends and family filled the air. Amalia called out a risqué Russian phrase or two. By now Theo didn’t become bothered by it. This was expected. Charlotte, thankfully, didn’t know Russian. She was more focused on cheering anyway. The girl herself hoped to have a turn to perform along side Kaylee. they had practiced a short dance for a song Hye introduced to them.

Another kiss later and Theo smiled, not letting Willow go. “Now I sing…” He murmured. Guiding Willow into a sway and dance, Theo began his soulful song for his wife right there with her in his arms. “You’re more than a miracle,” Theo’s deep voice, like river stones, rolled out the melody.

 

[Soliloquy]

As soon as Theo's arms encircled her, the world melted away for Willow. No other cheers, stares or thoughts mattered than her very reason for existence. His voice sang out to her core and held her tightly to him, a grip she would never fight. There wasn't a more beautiful or alluring sound than her man when he sang for her, and nothing would change her mind on that.

The song ended and she held him close for a long, deep kiss. The kind that earned cat calls from the small group of allies while children's eyes were covered, and more than a few scoffs of disapproval. Granted, it took quite a cold heart to be blind to the talent both possessed, even if their relationship was deeply frowned upon. "I love you and I will never stop, Theo Al-Zakhar," Willow said as she was fixated on his eyes.

Theo didn’t part too far from Willow’s lips. A gentle kiss preceded his own reminder that he never had to say for it to be true or for her to know, but was always wonderful to hear. “Я люблю тебя, моя единственная.”

Rosy happily cheered from her place at Cory's side. Seeing her sister so happy felt a blessing, though it was one she hoped they would manage to keep longer than some intended. She also hoped that she and her newly formalized husband looked no differently when they held each other, even if their voices might not have been such raw talent.

Ellie, happily riding on a few drinks as she took a night off from breast feeding to celebrate, had a much more upbeat plan in mind for the party. That and she might have been motivated to draw a certain Hawk in for an overdue tumble with a particular outcome in mind. Oh she and Inara would be getting those babies, one way or the other. Reaching over, she grabbed the Tigress's hand and tugged her along to the now empty stage, deciding she'd dance while the Phoenix sang a song of a different kind of love complete with a seductive dance both women were well versed in..

Wesley watched the two women alongside Everest. Both men were mute in perfect understanding of what their little snacks were up to. Neither complained a bit. “Keep strong.” The Fox encouraged the Hawk. Though Wesley did shift in his seat while he watched his wife pull away her skirt.

In anticipation of just this very thing happening Inara had come prepared. Her dress, elegant and medieval, was quickly reduced to the ornate, exceptionally short, frilly underdress beneath held together by a striped black and white corset. The tops of her stockings barely flirted with the hem of her chemise at her thighs.




As soon as the song began Cory remembered who he was looking at. The young man quickly turned away to stare at Rosalie with the same kind of horrified expression she had seen at Willow and Theo’s wedding, for the balloon pop.

Getting in the spirit again, Amalia hooted at the dynamic duo. Ellie’s voice did the song justice and Inara’s hip-popping roll around drew in the appreciation of the crowd. They were all amused how the women zeroed in on their husbands who were clearly struggling. Amalia understood exactly why. “If they and I were single, I’d tap that,” she leaned to Gordon to say.

While there were plenty of cheers of approval from the crowd, Gordon couldn't say he agree with Amalia;s choice. After all, one of the women was his employer and the other, well. He wouldn't risk life chasing that. "I can think of much better things to tap," he responded, though that didn't mean he couldn't enjoy the view...at a safe distance.

Smirking at Gordon’s words, Amalia’s mind began to shuffle through dances she might drag Willow and Natalia into for their own display. The Wrangler often nabbed one or the other to help her practice occasionally. They knew a move or two.

Natalia, while she didn’t swing that way, did take mental notes of anything Joao might like. She may or may not have discreetly made a list— a common habit of hers.

In the midst of their erotic posturing Inara took it upon herself to dance with Ellie too. Then she guided her Phoenix toward the men, even going so far as to semi-lap dance for their husbands. At one point Inara draped her back against Wesley and her hand slid up his neck to snag his hair firmly. A soft noise let her know she was getting what she wanted that night. Inara pulled a leather belt from Wes just as she left him abruptly. The Tigress focused on Ellie for a grand ending to their duet of voice and body. Inara wound the leather around both their hands and swooped them up into the air, as if being restrained on the last note.

Ellie knew all to well just how to thrust her body and sway her hips that revved up her husband's engine. Even words of strength and encouragement from Wesley would do nothing to stop him from nearly drooling over the show that was put on for them. At one point he was biting into his knuckle to try and quiet himself while hungry eyes followed tantalizing curves. "God damn. We married goddesses," he murmured to Wes, also wiggling in his seat at the end pose they struck.

Clearing his throat, Wesley said, “Damn right.” He watched with unwavering devotion, muttering in a sigh, “Ev I think I’m losing ‘I Win’ today…”

The song ended and there was a fair amount of applause and plenty of drunken cheers of approval. Ellie took her time strutting back to Everest, but the moment she was in arms reach he had snatched her up and tugged her into his lap. "Oh, so you liked that?" She asked innocently, barely finishing her question before his lips found hers.

Inara kept a hold on the belt she took as she walked over to Wesley. The Fox outstretched his hand to receive it, only to use the band to his advantage. Stifling a triumphant giggle, Inara allowed herself to be loosely restrained on Wesley’s lap, enjoying the affection that followed. Thankfully the children were occupied at the moment.

It was taking more self control than imagined not for the Crosse couple to vanish. Everest knew he wasn't winning any games that night, but he couldn't care. He could be talked into just about anything at that point, even if it could mean consequences several months later.

Amalia tugged on Natalia’s sleeve, casting a glance at Gordon. “C’mon, let’s do ‘Earned It’, Talia.”

“Hm?” Natalia looked up from her phone’s list, practically dropping it as Amalia pulled her to her feet. “What?”

“Earned It.” Amalia repeated, but also in range of Willow who her mossy eyes snapped on. “Up, up,” she urged the women to follow. Alassiel wasn’t around, but that's alright. Three would work.

Natalia caught on to what was being asked and she had to admit she was feeling up to it. Her father was nowhere near this wedding. The Squirrel maid did as Inara had, though her chemise wasn’t nearly as short. Even so, Cory decided to keep his sight on Rosy, who he hoped would put on some performance too sometime.

Theo clapped enthusiastically, ”Woo, yeah!” He knew what kind of dance this would be. He leaned to say to the two men. “In for treat!” At least Theo knew he was! Emerald eyes locked onto Willow.

After a brief consultation Amalia decided she would take center, since she knew the dance best, but insisted the girls stay with her the entire song. Usually the other two dancers parted at some point. Not this time! After that they got into position. When the beat dropped for the song a rise of approval from their lovers put a bounce in their step.




While Willow and Natalia were much more conservative than some of the other women, that didn't mean they couldn't put on a show for the sake of their affections. Since Natalia was being extra bold, she decided to do the same, pulling her dress off only once she confirmed Theo was looking at her so she was also in the lacy under dressings for their performance. Each dip and turn was meant just for him, and she kept her eyes on him to make sure he knew it.

Joao had taken Theo's words with the same expectation. He had eyes strictly for his squirrel maiden as she flaunted that tail he longed to chase. Grinning ear to ear, he made a few cat calls to her in Portuguese, careful not to distract her from her dance while he felt a heat rising.

That wasn't a feeling just in the Brazilian, either. A young British Stallion was on the edge of his seat, though he didn't seem able to sit still. Amalia's hips were a flirtatious desire he couldn't deny, tugging on the collar of his tunic to try and cool himself down while thinking of her plans she'd mentioned for their night. "Lord have mercy," he breathed, biting his lip and he fought the urge to leap out of his chair and right at her.

Theo was sure to share those sentiments, though he was too enthralled with the dark haired angel he called his own to add to Gordon’s words. The Russian Rogue had no shame at this point. Too many drinks unlocked the gates of his confidence. That, and probably because he no longer feared Everest. Let the man shoot a glare or two. Willow was his wife and Theo’s grin and wiggling brows let her know he was thinking of their coming night. “Woo, that’s my sexy!”

It would get hotter still, with the move Amalia convinced the girls to try. Natalia and Willow took off for their lovers first, followed by Amalia down the center toward Gordon. The women danced around once and capped the end of the song by suggestively sitting back onto the laps of their lovers, tossing their hair so their waves whooshed over the shoulders of their men.

Russian Rogue hands enclosed around his songstress wife, moving from thighs to waist. The rustle snagged at her underdress. “Ах, ты все, что мне нужно.” Theo murmured huskily before tilting Willow’s head to easily kiss her.

Thankfully for Theo and Willow, an overprotective older brother was far too involved with a Phoenix on his own lap to worry what little sister was up to or shoot glares at her Russian. Willow placed a hand on the side of Theo's face while basking in a long and heated kiss. "You are my favorite dessert," she smirked at him once she pulled away.

Theo took her lips back a moment more. Just another kiss, though never his last. “Who needs to watch girls catch flowers? I have the best flower here, with the sweetest nectar. We go after cake.” He said in a rumbling tone.

The freedom felt from being hundreds of miles from a Bear in Texas prompted the mostly reserved vet to purr at her mountain. “Uma dança para um dinamarquês, minha montanha. Não esqueci como seu corpo se moveu no último casamento.” Natalia hoped her performance was a satisfying return of that favor.

The Brazilian mountain chuckled at her comment, titling her chin gently down to align for a kiss, saying just before, "And I enjoy watching how you move, senorita." He was once more blind to those around them, assuming at this point it couldn't get any worse.

Though the ensuing make out session between Joao and Natalia did draw eyes the Brazilian was quite right. Although it appalled the hunters to watch Natalia shift so that she straddled Joao for a better position for kissing, and how easily—without disgust—Joao engaged in this intimacy, it only maintained the offense. This was, after all, still a wedding.

Amalia knew hers had been, judging by the heat rising off of Gordon. She didn’t normally sit like this on his lap, draped and comfortable. Normally she was only this close when tumbling around on beds and blueberry bushes. Something about the way it felt being here, in this position, gave her a strange sense of pleased comfort. Amalia grinned at Gordon, nipping his lip. “You like, Rybka?” She asked the rhetorical question.

"Oh, I more than like," Gordon answered, his voice much deeper than it normally was from the rising excitement he was quite certain she was now aware of from her position. "How long until cake is done? Because I'm ready to go test out this large tub you mentioned when you are." Patience wasn't his best virtue, for sure.

Amalia called back at her cousins, “Save cake for us!” She got up and pulled Gordon to his feet easily. “We have bath to take.” While passing Cory and Rosalie the two gave them their farewells. “Congrats again, best wishes.”

Cory barely had a chance to wave them goodbye. “Ha ha, see you guys!”

Thus the first of the couples left early. Amalia and Gordon took a heated drive to the hotel where they were practically ready to jump into the tub by the time they reached the room. While the jet-style water filled the porcelain basin the two discarded the last of their clothes before Amalia and Gordon fell in with a splash. Their watery venture lasted for sometime before the temperature dropped and they had to retreat to the warmth of the bed where further testing took place.

Everyone around the room was lost in smooches and touches. Cory chuckled, “We should have invested in lounges.” He gave Rosy a kiss and stood up. “Well I’m not going to be left out of the lusty entertainment.” Cory went to consult the music and then took his place in front of only Rosalie. A hip hop beat sounded and Cory hit his moves. The young man had been preparing for this moment. He chose a sultry sounding voice to pair with his suggestive dance— all for Rosy.



There was no competition for Rosy to cheer louder than anyone else did for the show that her man put on for her. She even had her hands free to better enjoy everything, Amelie being watched by one of the many attendants to give the newlyweds some time to better participate in their own reception. Rosy knew there was no doubt in her mind how much he'd grown in the past nearly two years of knowing him and how he was certainly no longer the shy or timid polite young man she'd helped escape unwanted dances. No, this was her husband and the father of her child and he was all hers. When his song finished, she met him for a long and desire-filled kiss that earned a hearty round of approval from the audience and not just their friends and family.

"I'll be right back and then I have a song for you," she managed to breathe once their lips parted, a smirk lingering on her lips. Turning, she spotted Annabelle who was finally rejoining the festivities and had even managed to stomach enough food and drink that she didn't look quite as pale as she had earlier in the day. "Mind if I borrow her for just a moment?" Rosy asked Yonten, leading the only woman who wasn't currently crawling all over a man to the side where there was a small tent set up.

Another guest performed in the time it took for her to return, no longer toting a large and conservative princess-styled gown, but a rather short white dress that even revealed her garter at the very bottom of hem. Knowing she might want a chance to have more mobility for a short while, the seamstress had made it so the skirt of her gown was detachable and she could wear a summer-appropriate dress beneath.



Stepping up to the microphone as it emptied, chocolate eyes found Cory's face with a smirk playing at the corners of her lips. This was all for him, the song and their lives together, and while she might not have been quite as versed in dance as Inara or Amalia, she did know just what little moves she could do that alluded to their frequent bedroom activities.



Cory’s shining armor had all but been discarded since he had danced for Rosalie. Now the last bit of metal clanked to the floor. It felt too restrictive, too hot— especially with the steamy scene before him heating up his engine. The Fox and the Tiger had long since parted for a private moment away, Joao and Natalia were lost in their kisses, and it was safe to assume Theo and Willow were occupied for the time being, what with that Russian Rogue having a go at early dessert with his wife’s lips. All of these details together gave Cory the added comfort of enjoying his wife’s performance without teases. After all, though he had grown, he did prefer not being poked at!

“Woo, Puddin’, hell yeah you’re dangerous!” Cory had called out, his dark eyes trailing that soft and curvy body he loved to hold to him. To be honest, even if the garter was meant for a chinchilla, he did like the frill around her thigh.

As soon as the song ended Cory pulled Rosalie against him for a deep and hungry kiss. It was a shame they couldn’t just leave everyone and call for a cousin to save them cake. Breaking for air, Cory breathed, “Let’s get cake over with— then two more obligations and I’m going to take you back to our room and tear this off.” His fingers tugged her skirt.

The lust behind his kiss and in his voice made Rosy's eyes shine even brighter, a shared excitement for time together, hopefully sooner than later. "Oh, eager are we Lord Cromwell? It'd be a real shame if someone took her sweet time in getting to the cake and such," she winked playfully, turning and sashaying slowly away from him, well aware he'd be quick to follow after her. "Hmm or perhaps I should go put the outer skirt back on..."

“More for me to rip, Lady Cromwell.” Cory kept a slow walk to keep the view perfect from where he was angled. “Don’t take too long. I’ve already created a buzz with the games, I don’t mind risking another social faux pa and skip out early.” He picked up his pace to give Rosy a quick pat to that thinly veiled butt.

Jumping at the unexpected pat, she turned around to try and scowl at him, though it didn't last long the moment she saw his face. "I'll have to remember that for later," she mock scolded him. "But be careful with this dress - I was thinking it'd be nice to wear on our honeymoon."

“If I do my job right, the floor will wear it faster than you will.” Cory smirked, giving her a peck on the cheek.

Such a promise brought a deep blush to her cheeks, enjoying this flirtatious side of him and not minding if anyone else knew of it. "Mm, now that I will have to hold you to," she decided, leaning in to add in a murmur beside his ear, "Among other things I plan to hold against you tonight, dear husband of mine."

Cory stole another kiss for how close she was. “I can’t wait.” In fact, in a few moments he might not be able to wait at all. “Who needs cake?”

“We do.” Fiona risked dampening their flirty moment with regard to the audience. As awful as they had behaved with the Witch Hunt, they were still invited guests. “Get your butts to the cake and cut it. The children— well most of them—have been doing a good job and deserve a slice if nothing else.”

A different blush was on Rosy's cheeks as Fiona pulled them back into the present rather than heated desire for what was to come. "Of course. We wouldn't want to keep the children," she agreed, save for maybe the little brat they'd heard talk of bullying Kaylee. Apples didn't fall far from judgemental trees, no doubt, but at least the young girl had Lottie to keep her company. Setting the flirting aside for later, she took Cory's hand and strode side by side to the masterpiece that was their wedding cake.



A crowd gathered around the couple, even the ones who had been busy engaging with their lovers. The audience awe’d over the craftsmanship put in the creation set on a huge circular table. A castle as grand as the one in Cory and Rosalie’s fantasy land built over many D&D games. The lights were a special touch Cory insisted upon.

“My Lady wife and I will now cut the cake with my mighty sword.” Cory smiled, lugging the metal death blade with Rosy’s help.

The couple paused at certain points to allow for pictures. After cutting their piece with the tip of the sword Cory handed it off to be cleaned. Then they pulled the wedge onto a plate with a cake-server. Cory used a fork to scoop the bite for Rosy, lovingly feeding it to her. He wasn’t as adventurous as to smush much on her face, but he did dab a bit of it on her nose with a chuckle.

The frosting attack was taken well, though that didn't mean Rosy wasn't going to give some retaliation. A small piece of one of the blossoms was plucked and smeared across Cory's lips with a giggle. "Now we can be delicious messes together," she told her sweetheart before leaning in and kissing the frosting right off his lips, possibly taking more time than needed to.

A rise of approval for the adorable move went well with the flavor of both the frosting and Cory’s lovely wife’s lips. The moment drew out until the smooch erupted a round of boisterous applause. Hoots and hollers faded when the two parted.

Cory chuckled, wiping what was left on his face and hers with a napkin. “We should make sure we bring a piece with us tonight.” The memory of the last wedding stuck with him.

“Cake, cake, cake!” The children chanted.

Diki hushed them into place. Jinpa and Kit were given their pieces first since they were calmest. Eventually Jasper got his, though he had to be warned about his jumping. When Lottie got hers she made sure she sat between Kaylee and the other kids. They had initially played with them, but now they kept their distance.

Lottie noticed the same three kids from before snickering and chuckle. But what about? She frowned, choosing to ignore them. Her brothers, Jinpa, and Kaylee were better company anyway. They talked about the excitement of the bouquet toss coming up.

While the children did that, their were adults who finished their cake and were ready to go. Natalia and Joao gave Cory and Rosalie hugs. “Congratulations! We’re so happy for you."

Theo and Willow were not far behind. The Russian added, “Have good night! Maybe we all see each other soon this year.”

“Da, for Halloween.” Natalia offered as she took two cuts of cake for Gordon and Amalia who had left a while ago. A servant put them in a bag for her to carry easily. “Or perhaps Thanksgiving or Christmas?”

There were plenty of hugs all around, Rosy pleased to see they'd still managed to have a good time even after the discomfort of the Witch Hunt. "We will have to see how things are going once we've moved, but I know we hope to see you all again soon," she spoke for both and Cory, "But I especially thing a trip to Texas once it's getting cold up north will be much in need. Maine is beautiful, but snow I prefer with a pane of glass and fluffy blanket between me and it."

"You and me both," Willow agreed with a chuckle, giving her sister a firm hug. "Congratulations on the wedding and Amelie. You two are so perfect and I'm glad you've found each other." She paused as she pulled away, still learning their relationship as time went on. "Although I can't imagine why, if anything does happen and you need us, please don't hesitate to reach out. We're not strangers, we're family." She nodded to both halves of the young Cromwell couple, offering an earnest smile.

Cory smiled, “Thanks, we will!” He, of course, gave Willow an affectionate hug. “Amelie will need to see her Aunt and Uncles!” Then he turned to give Theo a hug with meaning. In this moment Cory didn’t care Theo was a mage, or that Natalia was, or that Amalia, or Micha, or any of them were—It had been a long road to walk, but Cory knew he could never hunt mages again. Not like they had been. They deserved a trial and jury like anyone else. “I’m glad you guys came.” Cory pulled away and gave Theo a hearty pat. “I’m glad to call you brother.” Through Willow, but still.

Theo felt a sense of mutual trust and care between them. “Da, I am too.”

They thought that was it, but it wasn’t. Cory caught Natalia before she could offer her signature nod of reserved acknowledgment and one-armed hug. Instead he pulled the dark eyed cousin to him in a firm and tender hug, as Rosy had for Willow, and as he had for Theo. “Willow is absolutely right. You guys are our family now.” Cory shifted to look into Natalia’s eyes. “You are my cousin too.” If Amalia had been around, or if Alassiel was standing there, Cory would have done the same.

Natalia couldn’t place the look in this young grooms eyes. Something behind them told her this wasn’t a simple gesture. She was left in some awe when he stepped away. “Da, cousins,” she agreed with the same meaning. Feeling the moment take over, Natalia gave Rosalie a hug too. “We’re glad to have you a part of our family. You are always welcome— spring, summer, fall, or winter.”

Cory hadn’t talked to any of the others about their stance on mages, but he knew his blatant view point couldn’t be more clear. Of the others Cory was sure Andriy would be the most on board with his position, but as for Joao or Gordon? Cory could only hope. He hadn’t gotten the chance to make any subtle urges to Gordon, but having the chance with Joao now, Cory offered him a farewell handshake and a smile of silent pleading not to kill Natalia—they had gone on dates to do just that before. For all Cory knew, this was why Wes asked Joao to bring Natalia here today. “Joao, I hope you guys have a good night.” His hand gave a gentle squeeze. “Don’t do anything I wouldn’t do…?”

If the men weren't sure of Cory or Rosy's opinions on mages before, there was no mistake of it now. Joao could see the sincerity in the younger man's eyes and that this was no show as he talked to the Russians. Was there hope for an alliance, and if so would it be soon enough to save them? He needed to find a chance to tell Cory and Rosy what he had overheard, without risking it slipping out to Wesley.

"Sim, always behaved," he chuckled, nodding to Cory before putting his arm around Natalai. "I make sure Gordon is back in time for flight. Will have to find Andriy too."
Taking that as a good sign, Cory felt much more at ease. He had to be honest— he wasn’t sure how he could stop Joao if he did intend on infecting Natalia. “Sounds like a plan. See you guys!” His hold on Rosy spoke volumes to her of his hope.

Natalia smiled and nodded, turning with Joao to make their way to her room. That night the Squirrel scurried up her handsome mountain. While they hadn’t splashed in a tub, they were no less enraptured in one another. That night they slept soundly in each other’s arms.

Theo and Willow were no different. Once at their room, and after their nightly routine after months of husband and wife practice, they engaged in all their favorite activities. Both were treated to the desserts they loved best. Satiated and smiling, the two kissed each other asleep.

“Oh, has everyone gone?” Alassiel’s voice turned Cory and Rosy around. She stood with Andriy’s hand in hers.

Chuckling, Cory said, “Yeah, they pretty much all left.” He rubbed Rosalie’s back. “Wish we could just skip out for the same reasons they have, but we have to throw flowers and underwear at single strangers— sometimes kids.”

Andriy found a silver lining in such news that the others had gone. "Oh, want to go too? Or stay for flower launch?" He wasn't a fan of the garter toss, but knew that women tended to like flowers a lot.

“Oh I think I’ll leave the flowers to some girl who needs it.” Alassiel smiled at Andriy, hoping that notion wasn’t missed. Maybe it might seed a thought.

Cory gave Alassiel a hearty hug as he had done Theo and Natalia. “You guys have fun, so glad you came!”

“Goodbye you two, congratulations on your wedding!” Alassiel beamed, turning to Rosy to give her a hug as well. “Hope you get away as soon as you can to enjoy yourselves.”

Unfortunately, any hint for future hope was missed at that moment by her sweet cherry. He could only assume that she simply already had enough flowers and plants to take care of and did not need used flowers. "Tak, we can go then."

"It was wonderful to see you again," Rosy said into her hug with the sea maiden. "And I hope the same. A ceremony is nice, but I would really just love time with my husband and then watching our little girl sleep." It was the little things.

“Aww,” Alassiel had to sympathize with the image Rosalie painted. The thoughts brewing of a life with Andriy suddenly had them in a park strolling their periwinkle haired baby girl. The odds of a boy were slim, due to kelpiecraft. “Well goodnight and give Amelie a kiss from us.”

“Will do, bye guys! Don’t forget to take some cake!” Cory grinned, hugging Rosalie to him in mutual agreement its everything his wife said. It sounded like heaven.

The Seamaiden and her Cherry merrily made their way to her hotel after grabbing a to-go cake box, just doors down from the others. They could tell who was in which room as they passed by. Thoughts of them were soon put aside when they entered Alassiel’s room. The tide didn’t take long to pull them into each other. By morning they were quite satisfied.

Back at the wedding Cory urged Rosalie to position herself for the toss. “
Nothing fancy if you can help it.” He was already getting the chair set up for the garter next. As much as Cory thought the idea of sneaky ‘kiss’ to a special spot, he rather just delve in! Besides, her skirt was no longer there to hide him.

Rosalie waited until all the women who wanted to participate had made their way to the floor, including a few little girls. "Okay - don't hurt each other!" She warned them all before turning so her back was to the crowd and carefully lifting the bouquet up over her shoulder and back toward them. They had made sure there were no trees close by, less they have a repeat of the Al-Zakhar wedding.

Kaylee, who had followed Lottie eagerly around the party, was nearly bouncing with excitement from the toss. What if she did catch it! She could have a handsome man to marry and stop living so far from Lottie with just Jada to speak to. Miss Snowden was nice, but a husband was much nicer. Gasps as the bouquet flew drew her out of her thoughts, looking up to see it was coming straight at them. A squeal of delight left her as she reached up excitedly, forgetting that she couldn't even catch it and that she was back in Avostoska.

Lottie had hoped that, for the bouquet toss, her father had adjusted the perimeters for the light shields to allow for Kaylee to catch the flowers. She had spoken to him about it. Wesley didn’t give her certainty, but there was still a chance.

Bop! The stem of the bouquet landed perfectly in Kaylee’s hand. She could feel the cool plantlife between her fingers! However, in the same moment that she and Lottie inhaled to squeal with delight, her holoform wobbled as a solid came to swoosh through her. The movement disrupted her grasp and the flowers dropped into the hands of another.

“Hah, I got it!” One of the girls from before beamed, waving the flowers around. I got it, it’s mine!”

Furious, Charlotte stormed forward, “No, Kaylee caught it!” She shot out her hand to grab it back.

“No, it’s mine!” The girl gripped one end while Lottie clasped her hands on the other.

“Give it back!”

“Let go, it’s mine!”

“It’s Kaylee’s!”

“She’s not even here! It doesn’t count!”

Done with that phrase and these kids, Lottie launched at the girl as if she was tackling her brother. Hands slapped and hair ribbons flew. “You take that back!”

“Eeee!!” The girl cried, smacking back as good as she got, though nothing like Lottie who had some training by now. “She’s hurting me, she’s hurting me!”

As much as Kaylee was disappointed that the bouquet had been snatched away, she stood flabbergasted when Lottie launched herself at the nasty little girl. "No! No, Lottie don't hurt her!" she urged her friend, trying to step closer before being reminded she couldn't do anything to intervene.

Charlotte technically did attack, but she also meant to take the flowers. She got up as soon as the girl released them and brought them to Kaylee. They were broken and scarred, but returned all the same. It wouldn’t be long until the bustling of outraged adults produced her parents for good or bad.

Accepting the beaten flowers, Kaylee stood tucked behind her friend, looking at the girl still on the floor. "You're not a very nice person," she declared with a glare, before turning her attention to Charlotte. "Thank you...but we shouldn't fight. Fighting is just as naughty as stealing."

Feeling the slightest twinge of regret, only because Kaylee seemed opposed, Lottie turned to the girl getting up. The little Dove shuffled her feet. “Sorry….”

Rosy turned around at the loud commotion, face dropping when she got Charlotte still on top of another young girl. Rushing in, she moved to help the young girl to her feet. Once she was up, Rosy turned over to Lottie and Kaylee. "Charlotte, why on Earth were you fighting with that other girl?" Although she'd yet to have such a parenting experience with tiny Amelie, she thought she pulled off a disappointed mom voice quite well.

The little girl sniffled, throwing a finger. “She stole my flowers, I caught them!”

Charlotte pursed her lips. “No, Kaylee caught them! She got in the way and grabbed them from her!”

“Kaylee’s not here!”

“Yes she is!” Lottie huffed, feeling tears bubbling at this point. “Kaylee is here, Aunty Rosy, she is, she is here!”

Kaylee shrunk further and further behind Lottie with each cry and finger pointing. She didn't want there to be a fight - fighting was no good. Maybe she shouldn't have come at all.

Now then, bullying just wouldn't do. Rosy turned to the offender. "Well, young lady, this is my wedding and I invited Kaylee. As she is a guest, she is most certainly here. She can hear and see everything that goes on, and that includes the way you're treating her."

“But she can’t hold the flowers, she can’t catch them.” The girl whined.

Lottie glanced at her retreating friend, upset that this whole situation was growing regret in Kaylee. Charlotte worriedly looked between them all. What to do? Well she wasn’t going to let this go just yet, that’s for sure. “Kaylee did catch them. Daddy fixed the holonodes.”

If she was being honest, Rosy was already growing tired of this other girl and the problems she was causing. Not wanting to try and get one of the many cameras to show a replay, she nodded to the battle worn bouquet. "If Kaylee caught them, they were Kaylee's flowers and it wasn't right for you to take them from her," she told the whining girl.

“What? That’s not fair!”

A woman came through just then alongside Wesley and Inara who were called upon. The small girl looked up and saw her, immediately blubbering in frustration and tears, pointing at Lottie and Kaylee. Whatever she was saying, Lottie didn’t agree. The girls began to argue.

Wesley rested his hand on Rosalie’s shoulder while Inara crouched down to handle the ensuing meltdown. “We’ll take it from here, Rosy, please enjoy the night. Thank you, you’re a fine Aunt.”

Rosy couldn't deny she was relieved, even if she did feel bad for poor Kaylee. All she wanted to do was be there and have fun, and it seemed this little hoe in training enjoyed being a problem. "Good luck. I'll have to make sure to come to you in 10 years when we hit this point," she murmured, offering a smile to the dispute to come, while the rest of the floor had cleared of women. Turning, she found herself shortly at Cory's side, tsking her tongue. "I forgot how mean girls can be," she shook her head.

Chuckling in good spirit, Cory said, “Didn’t you think Lauri was a man-stealing skank, and you almost sent her a text that Ellie stopped you from writing?” He teased, taking her arm in his. “That was like, at the beginning of the year.”

A blonde brow perked at a memory she might have happily been rid of. "I don't know what you're talking about," she feigned, a small smile growing. "Just like I wouldn't know anything about the mean girls moment with the servants at the Blackthorne manor."

“Ha ha, don’t worry, I’ve got a pretty good memory.” Cory gave her a kiss. “But I promise not to mention it unless it benefits me.”

Rosy's mouth dropped in disbelief. "Is this blackmail from my own husband?" She questioned him with a wag of her finger. "You keep this up and I will have no choice but to retaliate."

Cory scooped Rosalie up in his arms. He grinned, “Save your threats for the morning, my Lady Cromwell. Perhaps I can change your mind about retaliation.” But before then they had one more obligation to the chair prepared for her. Cory set her down and got into position. His cheeks colored to hear the gathering crowd waiting to see him get all intimate with his wife. Well this wasn’t going to be that kind of show.

“Aww,” The audience sighed in mild disappointment to see Cory grab onto the garter with his teeth too quickly for their hope. He pulled it off pretty efficiently.

“Alright, get it while it’s hot!” Cory turned around right there. The more eager participants came rushing out to the floor. A young boy, one that had bullied Kaylee, happened to be caught in the throng of bodies. “Here we go—BOOM!”

The elastic shot up and behind. Men’s arms reached out and failed to grab it. Mutters that it was on the floor had the men shifting around to see where it fell. Out from the gathering stumbled the boy with the garter snagged on his bewildered head. A laugh rang out. Cory didn’t stay to see it. Neither did he or Rosy linger to answer why their garter lacked the traditional silver bullets. What kind of hunter wedding didn’t have that?

Giddy as if they were getting away with all kinds of mischief, which they were, Cory and Rosy slipped away like a shadow toward the limo. Just as they thought they were pulling the wool over the family left over, such as Fiona and Roderick who had to handle the mess, Cory and Rosalie were startled to see Liz in their pathway.

“Oh, Liz—.” Cory stifled a chuckle. “Uh, we were just—.” No reason to lie, and trusting she wasn’t going to tattle, he smiled and said, “We’re heading out early for some alone time.”

A twinkle in Liz's eyes said that even if she might have been older, she was well aware of just what they were hopeful to get to. "Ah yes, well I'm told a marriage isn't official until it's been christened, so I won't keep you young lovers too long. If possible, I was just hoping for a few moments to talk over what transpired earlier," she explained.

Rosy gave Cory a glance before deciding a small delay wouldn't put a damper on their plans. "Why of course, Liz. It's the least we can do since we haven't been in contact with you of much lately."

"Wonderful. We can chat on the way to your awaiting ride," Liz agreed, starting down the path at Cory's free side, taking a casual pace. "Obviously, we were all present at the unfortunate trial in July and are well aware of most of the community belief of how a mage should be treated and approached. It is something I've been silently against for years, although I learned early that shouting such a belief from rooftops earns you more enemies than it does fellow believers. How did you come to decide this was the way you'd voice your opinion of morals to such a crowd, Cory?"

“There were a few reasons. One of which had to do with the Witch Trials themselves. I don’t think any of the people they hung were witches.” Cory gladly explained to Liz his research. Comparing names, times, accusations, the type of ‘witchcraft’ the women were said to have done, and so on. “Then it further became apparent when I realized who benefited from these deaths. It’s brilliant, really. They started out small, with deaths and pointing fingers at people far less prominent. But then it gets interesting as they pick off the higher ranked members. And some of which were actually good people. In my opinion, one of them reminded me of you, Liz.”

It was not the only motivation, of course. Cory went on to say that he believed sometimes bringing someone to a truth required living it in action. Costars in romance movies often fall in love a lot of the time because they are living out that love. But what hunter would do that voluntarily? The wedding provided the best and easiest excuse (and lucky for Cory and Rosy their wedding was filled to the brim with most of the powerful hunter families too). No one was marked witch and yet the community found any reason to condemn someone for being one.

“Maybe I’m optimistic, but I believe I saw quite a handful of people already beginning the journey Rosalie and I took since kidnapping Molly.”

"Optimism can be a good thing; it keeps us going through the roughest of times," Liz nodded in agreement, slowing as they'd nearly reached the limo. "However, it can also lead to a blindness from hope and leave us unaware of what is truly transpiring. While it is possible some will have a thought chewing at the back of their mind, and maybe over time it blossoms into more, there will always be those who strongly oppose. Those who are too comfortable with the current narrative they've heard their entire lives, and pushing it further could be a poor choice."

"But if people are already thinking of it, why not build on that momentum? Continue to offer up his research and what that translates to mages and hunting today?" Rosy's question came from a distraught heart; one that wanted to be done with this barbaric hunting of people that could be just as innocent or even more than they were. Lauri, Theo, all the Russians; they'd posed no harm and were still condemned for simply what they were.

Nodding sympathetically, Liz gave the young woman a pat on her shoulder. "It feels like the right thing to do, I know. Give the rock a shove and then keep pushing to hope it rolls further," she related to Rosalie's frustration. "But the rocks that already refused to budge, well, they won't take kindly to being pushed at. You'll find you make enemies quite easily if you oppose the norm in this splendid community, that I can say from experience. I believe what is safest now is to let the demonstration sink in and then give it awhile for the storm to blow over before you try and speak on behalf of mages again. Enjoy time together and with your dear little one. Have fun on your honeymoon and then slowly try again. Giving up will never be an option, but trying to undue centuries and centuries of thought won't happen overnight, I'm afraid."

Cory murmured to Rosalie gently, “She’s right. We’ll need to keep a steady, thoughtful pace. We’ll do what we can when we can.” He gave Rosalie a kiss to her cheek before giving Liz a hug and a kiss to hers as well. “Thank you for your support, Liz. We’re going to need it.”

"Absolutely, dolls," she smiled into the embrace, offering Rosy one a well. "It's not an easy fight, and it'll be frustrating with how long it can take, but I think that if ever there is a time that the light will be shined on the truth, we will see it quite soon. Now then, off with both of you - enjoy a few hours without a newborn and savor your new marriage."

“Alright, we will. Stay in touch. We were all thinking of the next holidays for get-togethers, even with the Texas family, so don’t vanish too soon.” Cory beamed, heading off with Rosalie in hand.

The couple’s giddy delight grew brighter once more as they entered into the limo. Cory did, admittedly, say a word or two more about ‘work’ and how he was happy for the progress that night, but he didn’t let it take over the moment. Soon enough their flirts and kisses drew their attention away from the world outside their limo and pulled one another into the embrace of the other. Cory and Rosy were eager to leave the vehicle once they got to their fancy cottage rented for their pleasure. A simple hotel room wouldn’t do. That night Cory made good, and better, on his desire for more than a simple kiss between Rosy’s thighs. He made sure that before they fell asleep he made Rosalie forget the troubles of their world and steep in his affection for her. Cory murmured sleepily, “I love you Rosy, my beautiful wife.” Just before his mind drifted off.

Basking in the glow of his love and nothing more, Rosalie found peace in the arms of the man she'd married, letting her head rest on his chest. "And I love you," she breathed, letting the rhythmic beating of his heart be her lull into sleep that would serve as a barrier between them and what was to come.

 

[xrakkax]

Sunday September 8, 2019​

Lovers woke in delightful ways on the morning of departure. Cory brought Rosy to the waking world how he had begun their night before. Theo indulged in his favorite dessert with Willow that no cake could compare. Alassiel nearly slipped out her secret prematurely when Andriy had drawn her out of sleep, and twice more when he blushed and spoke gently and kindly the rest of the morning. The Seamaiden wasn’t the only one to feel the temptation.

Natalia woke to the morning light and the soft breathing of Joao. It was easy for her to do, since she often woke early for work. Over the months they had become so close. Natalia had talked with Theo and Willow about their relationship and the pace they had before it got serious. The kind of depth that prompted Theo to decide to tell Willow about them. Natalia noted that they did so not long after declaring they loved one another. Natalia hadn’t said so to Joao yet, though she did love him. There was, admittedly, a small fear he didn’t feel the same. But what if he did? Natalia pondered the idea as she trailed kisses from his cheek down his front.

After finding her way to the Brazilian’s pride, Natalia drank deeply of his spring until the mountain rumbled awake. The Squirrel maiden lingered a moment before crawling up to his chest. "Oh, eu acordei você?[Oh, did I wake you?]" She feigned innocence.

Half-lidded eyes sparkled from her delightful mischief, Joao wasted little time in wrapping his arms around her and leaning in for a deep kiss. "A naughty little squirrel you are," he tsked once he pulled away. "Mas eu dormiria por cem anos se isso significasse acordar na sua cara." [But I would sleep for a hundred years if it meant to wake to your face]. Strong hands cupped her cheek and brushed a few unruly strands of hair aside, tucking them carefully behind her ear. "You sleep well?"

“Very well,” Natalia smiled, pulling his hand to her mouth once her hair was secure. After a kiss to it she rested her cheek against the back and stared into his eyes. “I always sleep so well with you. I feel safe and cared for too. I missed being in your arms. I missed your smell and the way your hair feels in my fingers. I love your company, Joao...I love...” She almost ducked behind his hand a moment before going on. “I love you,” she said in a quiet voice.

Joao had known something had formed over time while they talked and the times they'd been able to see each other in person. The same feeling that had warned him quite early on of just how impossible this all was, given the simple fact she was a mage. He had done his best to ignore the logic behind what he was expected to do, and it had worked unfortunately well. He'd grown more than just fond of being around her; he too missed time with her and despised the distance that kept them apart. Her words touched his heart and he knew in that moment that there was denying his own affection for her.

Gently he shifted his hand so that he could cup her chin, his thumb lightly brushing along her cheek. "Oh, my beautiful Natalia," he murmured, knowing there was so much he would need to say and only able to begin with what he felt. "Não teria sido possível me impedir de me apaixonar por você. Eu sou sua montanha e de mais ninguém." [It would not have been possible to stop myself from falling in love with you. I am your mountain and no one else's.]

Joyfully Natalia leaned into a kiss and murmured, “And I am your Squirrel and yours alone.” The knowledge that this would have to be told to her father at some point did give her slight pause, but she would brave it and any argument he had if it meant she could be with Joao. They would work out times to see each other more later. For now the two took advantage of the last hour they could be entwined and melded into one another.

A few doors down Amalia and Gordon had also awoken in good spirits. They just about finished what one of them started to wake the other. Amalia eased up off of her hands and leaned back against his front, out of breath. “Ah Rybka, you have nice firm grip on hips”

The Snake maidens compliment summoned a wide grin from the young man, snaking his hands around her torso and nudging her hair aside so he could pepper her neck with kisses. "Only because I've found something I want to keep my hands on," he murmured playfully before letting out a sigh of contentment. "Such a beautiful creature, my slippery little serpent."

Cradled comfortably along his front and held in place, Amalia could have melted back to sleep to Gordon’s voice. As it was, the clock ticked by without regard to her. “Mm, Rybka, when we will see each other again?” The distance hadn’t been difficult at first. This was currently still just ‘fun’ as they had said, but a few things had begun to shift her desires. One of which was his chicken soup. Now that they’ve united again Amalia was feeling less than happy about parting. “Maybe Halloween?” She turned her head to see him better. “Family does big costume party— maybe I go as witch,” she chuckled, inwardly finding it amusing to say so.

Gordon had been more than happy to fulfil her request of meeting up, but her costume idea made his face drop slightly. "I might be able to do Halloween...but, a witch is maybe not a good idea. I wouldn't want to see you burning again." A feeling he couldn't properly convey to her, as much as he wanted to.

Amalia snorted with sassy mirth, “Maybe here.” She shifted around to see him better. “But family wouldn’t— you wouldn’t.” She kissed him. “At least hope so,” Amalia chuckled, a faint trace of uncertainty in her tone. In truth, she didn’t know if he would or not. It was a guess. She liked to think it was a good and accurate guess.

Gordon gave her a small smile, chasing back after her lips for a second kiss. His grip on her tightened in a reassuring squeeze, even if there was a slight sadness in his eyes. "No, I would never," he promised her, distracting himself once more by playing with her hair. "But others might, I fear. So, perhaps another costume this year?"

Be it the odd guests Gordon reflected on that prompted his solemn words or not, Amalia did catch that he had genuine concern. “Da, different costume,” she said. The Russian woman caressed his cheek. “But even so, if I was, I wouldn’t be worried. I don’t think I would be the kind of witch to do magic anyway.” Gordon would remember the wild night he had met her unique friends. “Or at least, I think I would give it up.” Amalia had to give it all up. Even the Almaeri used to prevent conception. Theo, Natalia, Micha— they all agreed to use mundie methods. Amalia wondered how well it would work in comparison. It seemed mundies got pregnant despite measures. Maybe they were forgetful? Anyway, Amalia hoped the pills she took were working.

Her choice of words perked interest in him, though likely more from the conversation he'd overheard at the bar. Talk of not using for months at a time. So they weren't using magic anymore? That'd be a hard sell to most hunters, but surely that had to work in their favor. "Oh, is that so? I don't think many will have heard of a witch who doesn't do magic," he said with a playful pinch to the lower curve of her bottom. "Doesn't sound like a witch to me even. Just a beautiful woman."

Hearing him say that, Amalia felt a hundred times more confident in being with Gordon. Something tipped the scales here for her. Amalia held his waist snug with her legs in response to his pinch. “Rybka, I want more than fun with you. I want you to be mine.”

Gordon's brows perked in surprise, keeping her close as he grinned up at her. "Well, I am quite a lot of fun," he winked, twirling long strands of burgundy hair around his fingers. "And last time I checked, I was yours, my dear."

Taking that as agreement for making this a more serious relationship rather than a casual one, Amalia smiled and began kissing him again. Between them she said, “Good, then you will come for Halloween— and the rest of the holidays.” There would be no arguing. Amalia gave little chance to speak anyway. She rode the wave of delight and planned on riding her stallion until the clock struck ten-thirty.

Amalia asked for more time and wouldn't hear any objections from Gordon in obeying. Regardless of the physical delight that he had in such moments, there was also a simple desire to spend time with her. Halloween, Thanksgiving, whatever other silly American holidays she wanted him around for, he'd find a way to be with her. Even if he didn't fully realize it yet, he was far past just a prolonged fling. When the time struck and let them know it was getting late, he had to fight the urge to say screw their flights and drag her to the shower for another round, claiming they both needed to be cleaned after such activities. Leaving was getting harder and harder with each visit.

Although Gordon hadn’t done so, and neither did Amalia, if he had asked her thoughts on the matter he would have found she felt the same. In fact at the door just as they meant to exit, she pushed him against the door for a kiss before opening it and practically stumbling into the hallway. They subsequently bumped into the others.

Packing up was no big chore. They had planned on a light trip. Most of the Texas family were up and out of their rooms, walking hand-in-hand with their lovers, in a timely manner. Amalia checked her phone with her freehand. “Fuck, we’re gonna be late.” The proposal to stay and reschedule was on the tip of her unapologetic tongue.

Natalia smiled and shook her head. “No, we’ll be fine.”

“Our flight leaves at eleven.”

“No, our flight leaves at one.” Natalia showed Amalia her phone.

Burgundy brows furrowed. “When?”

“Always. I just told you eleven so we would leave on time. I have work, I have sick animals to care for, I had to do it this way.” Natalia’s mischievous smirk, small and tucked to the side, met blinking mossy eyes of mild offense. “Am I wrong?”

Theo laughed, giving his cousin with the snake-bites a pat on her shoulder. “You and Gordon did take long time, da?”

Scoffing, Amalia made no attempt to argue that point. “Is good, so why rush it?”

Natalia glanced up at Joao. “Oh I agree.”

Theo grinned down at Willow, having the same opinion. That was all he would say about that, lest pushing a tease about Amalia’s penchant for procrastination cause a snake to strike. “Hope girls get you promise for seeing us.” Willow wasn’t an issue, she lived with them!

"It was really, really great to see you three again," Willow said to the men who were still held close to their girls. If nothing else, she loved seeing just how excited each of the women got when they saw the men again. "You'll have to make sure you aren't strangers. It's good to have everyone in such a lively mood again."

Alassiel smiled. “Sooner, hopefully.” She gave Andiry’s hand a squeeze. “Before the end of this month sometime.”

“Sounds good,” Theo said with a nod. He saw in Alassiel’s eyes a brightness he recognized. Could it be that she meant to tell Andriy about her, about them? Theo had to know! “Uh— see you all, Da? Have safe trip home.” He practically urged the women to get into the car quickly with his eager aura. Once in the car he murmured to Willow his suspicions.

Amalia shared with Gordon a goodbye kiss anyone would call inappropriate for the public. Then she gave his cheek her signature pat of affection. “I’ll call later, Rybka.” The Wrangler dipped into the car. Amalia peered out at him through tinted windows while Natalia and Alassiel said their goodbyes.

There were nearly little hearts coming off of Gordon's head with the heated kiss between them. She certainly did things to him that he couldn't explain, and there was no shame in watching as Amalia sauntered to the car, his gaze staying on the vehicle even when he couldn't make her features out anymore. "Oh, what a woman," he breathed, unable to keep from grinning.

Giving her sweet Cherry a kiss on those red cheeks, Alassiel said, “We can text about the time. I will see what days are free for me this month.” One more embrace, one more affectionate kiss. “Till we meet again, moya Vyshnya.” Alassiel slipped into the dark of the car and, like Amalia, her ocean eyes trained on Andriy until they had to pull away.

There was a pain in Andriy's heart as he knew the time had come to part. "Це буде не досить скоро, моє море," [it won't be soon enough, my sea] he said somberly, taking her gentle kiss and tucking it away to make it through days apart to come. There was no doubt in his mind that he felt and cared deeply for her, and right then trying to find a way around the current situation that separated them was his top priority.

Natalia, the last to say goodbye, held Joao’s hands with reluctance to leave. And she was the one to make sure they wouldn’t miss their flight! The Squirrel maiden gave a small hop and wrapped her arms around his neck to comfortably kiss him farewell. “Come by if you can, even before Halloween. I wish to have my father know you better,” she said with a smile, slipping down onto her feet again. “We can work out a date over the phone. I’ll see you later, minha montanha.” The words were not lost on Theo or the others, who grew more excited.

"As soon as I can," was the Brazilians promise to her, wishing not for the first time that they didn't need to part. "Esteja seguro até que você esteja em meus braços novamente," [be safe until you are in my arms again] he called before the door cut them off from their beloved. Oh, he hoped that would be the case, and the men still had plenty they needed to go over once they had a sliver of privacy.

Once Natalia got into the car and closed the door Theo couldn’t hold it in anymore. “You gonna tell them?” He asked the Seamaiden and his cousin. The car took off and posed no danger of being overheard.

Alassiel shifted in giddy, hesitant hope. “I was planning on it for the special date, actually.”

“Da, I was thinking the same, after father has dinner with Joao.” Natalia sighed in a pleased and quiet delight.

The cabin of the car rose in excitement. “That’s wonderful!” Theo clapped a few times, then found his hand back in Willow’s. “What about you, Amalia?”

Happy to announce their deepening relationship, Amalia said, “Not ready to say just yet, but I feel good about him. Rybka and I agreed to take this more seriously.”

All good news! The last year and a half had its ups and downs, but now it looked like they were really moving forward. Theo, when he felt this kind of warmth in his heart, held his living breathing reason to exist close to him. Willow naturally fitted alongside him, his hand held fast and tender on her arm. “They good men, I believe it.” Though he was quite the optimistic type, so the more cynical of their family might be more cautious.

Willow was just as pleased as Theo was, clasping her hands together next to her heart. "Oh that's so wonderful! I'm so glad you've all found such a chance at happiness," she sighed contentedly. "Everyone deserves such a chance. Although - I'll have to wait to see it to believe you're settling down, Malia." The light tease at the wildest amongst them came with a chuckle.

Getting nudges all around, Amalia indulged in mild mocking laughter, “Ha...Ha...Ha— you know, this is normal time. You and Theo jump bones with eyes as soon as you look at each other. I just didn’t want to do it so fast.” And other reasons, like a hurt heart from that old flame from Europe. But why dwell? Amalia wished the man well and that was that.

“You a turtle.” Theo snorted a laugh.

Natalia perked with a smile. “Turtles are not as slow as you think. They actually had a real race between rabbit and a turtle. The turtle won, just so you know.” She pulled up the video.

The riders leaned in and, to their astonishment, the turtle really did win. Theo blinked. “Ah, what—why rabbit just sit there?”

Shrugging, Natalia said, “No motivation?”

“Is trick. It has to be. Maybe lettuce not ripe. Or maybe old.”

“Maybe they feed rabbit before race.”

“I don’t believe in this experiment.”

The Texan’s got into an unnecessary and long argument about a rabbit and turtle that had nothing to do directly with their lives. Their trip vacillated between giddy hope of the future and these little tussles all the way until they arrived late to Seabrook. They merrily made their way down the exit to the lobby where they saw Jovan waiting for them. He appeared grim, though that wasn’t fully unexpected. It was Natalia whose pleasant aura faded as she approached to find Jovan’s subtle signals alerting her to something being off.

Instead of the usual excited arms flinging in an embrace, Natalia murmured, “Father? Is something wrong?”

Theo’s smile hedged on dropping, though he didn’t give up on it yet. He merely tightened his hold on Willow’s hand to ready for anything. Amalia looked between her cousin and her Uncle, curious. Alassiel hoped it had nothing to do with Moira. She squeezed in to listen just in case.

Jovan scratched his head. “Someone is looking for us. Be wary on trip home.”

"Looking?" Willow repeated, shifting her weight and leaning into Theo's hold. "Like the mages from Ireland came here?" Worry that they'd come to finish what they had started was frequently at the back of her mind, despite attempts to brush it aside.

Amalia spoke in Russian, which prompted them to do the same. “Is it safe to speak here?”

“Safer in a crowd of mundies.” Jovan explained he had seen crows trailing him lately. Crows were not too new since Molly had her accident, but this time they were unsettled and two hadn’t left Jovan’s side. They attacked two pigeons and ate a moth hovering by his window when he parked. “I do not know if it’s people from Ireland. I am just wary. Tonight I want all of us to be at the pub. We have your things there to make it more comfortable. We will arrange a vigil. If we have to, we will cast protections. But only if we must.”

Natalia frowned. They had done nothing with magic for weeks and weeks. They were almost at the finish line. “Alright...” She trusted her father’s judgement.

“Let’s go.” Jovan gestured for them to line up in a certain formation for optimal defense on their way to the van.

Theo kept Willow tight to his side. She felt the same protectiveness as she had long ago, when Ethan had come to the back of the pub instead of the front. Natalia tucked to the side of her father. Amalia brought up the rear and kept Alassiel in front of her, between people. The Seamaiden had the least combat skills. Getting into the car proved some worry. It was a metal tube on wheels. They knew all too well how that could end.

All the way to the pub they were surveying the land and the skies. Theo was tempted to call on Bandit. He had been avoiding it for so long. Sometimes he wondered if Bandit was still his same old buddy. She kept the bond though. Theo was glad. It felt like she was with him no matter what. Right now she did the work of sending images to him so he didn’t have to tap into his Almaeri. Everything seemed okay.

The van pulled up to the pub. Lights were on. They could see their loved ones moving across the room or sitting down by the hearth. Theo exhaled a worried breath. He didn’t let Willow go as they left the vehicle and made their way to the pub.

A glide of white and black over them indicated the watchful presence of Finn and Geist. That was a relief. Liam would be able to see through Finn. They would have to rely on Geist giving Theo information. Bandit was scurrying around the parameter. She sent pictures to Theo as she went.

The tenseness from the news of someone potentially following them didn't pass so easily for Willow. The attack on the McQueens had been completely unexpected, and somehow them having an inkling made it even worse. Who would be bold enough to be seen so soon after the attack? She wasted little time grabbing her small bag and heading in, hand and hand with Theo.

Coming into the room the family who could walk easily got up to give hugs, and not just because they were gone. The tension Willow felt lingered in the air. They were happy to see they arrived safely.

“How was trip?” Micha asked, bringing some liveliness to the mood.

Theo answered first. “Was good. Lots of fun.” He didn’t know how to bring up the Witch Hunt game. “Maybe odd activities, but still good.”

Amalia did them the favor. “Had game to see who is witch. No one had witch card, but that not so fun.”

“What?” Jovan furrowed his brows.

Natalia came in here. “It didn’t sour the wedding. In fact, we were happy to see our lover’s were unhappy with the game too. In fact…uh….”

Alassiel nodded, coming to stand with Natalia for support in the face of Jovan, said, “We’re going to tell them. Natalia and I are planning dates to tell Joao and Andriy.”

The surprise on Jovan’s face said it all. What? His little girl? But that was so fast! However, his father was quick to look at him and demand decorum! After all, Natalia wasn’t a little girl. Lyov smiled broadly. “Congratulations, that is quite brave.”

Micha nudged Amalia. “And you?”

“Not yet. Close. We’re serious now,” Amalia spoffed.

Moira, who was having one of her better days, smiled, “Here’s hoping.”

Liam had to agree. “That sounds—,” his face dropped. “Someone is coming.” He could see through Finn’s eyes. “They’ve coming here from across the street.”

Theo instinctively pulled Willow to him. He was ready to cast at a moment's notice. Alassiel came to Moira and Lyov’s side. Liam and Granya came to guard them, since they were the weakest of the bunch. Amalia, Micha, and Natalia readied themselves. Jovan took careful steps towards the door in case he had to act as first defense.

Liam squinted. “They see Finn….” He perked a brow. “They’re hands are up in peace.” He waited a moment. The people in the pub could hear muffled words from the two outside. “One of them is asking if it’s too late to order an Apple strudel?”

Amalia blinked. “Who is?”

“The pale man...I think he’s a vampire.”

Micha tried to stop Amalia, but she pushed past him to the door. The Wrangler opened it wide and the family tensed. Two men were standing in wait. One of them, quite pale indeed, stood next to a shorter guy with striking features— champagne hair and bright eyes. Amalia breathed, “Sigvar?” She looked to the other, just as astonished. “Ryuu?”

Willow didn't stray from Theo's side, though she did peer around his broad shoulders to get a quick look at the men who had arrived. One name she recognized, a part of the stories Natalia had told her and Molly that they knew after to be stories from their past. The other man, well, she'd come to learn Sigvar was the man behind the apple strudel that had been Amalia's former lover. She didn't know if this would be a problem or not though, and had to go off of the others' cues choosing to remain silent for the time being.

In all honesty they were very confused. The presence of Ryuu alone would have put them on alert. He had flirted with the idea of covens. However, Sigvar was quite staunchly against them. He had been their first guide telling them about the dangers of hunters and covens alike. Willow’s observation of the family told her they didn’t know what to say.

The bright eyed mage leaned against the doorframe with a cocky grin. “Hasan tu rayan um, Deeta,” Ryuu spoke in the Aarinian language.

Amalia flashed Ryuu a disregarding glance. “Don’t call me that,” she said in English. The switch in language indicated a preference. They were not invited in just yet. This wasn’t lost on them. Amalia didn’t address it. Instead she looked at Sigvar. “Why are you here?”

“I needed to know you all were alright.” Sigvar’s soulful eyes tugged at Amalia’s heart. They sent a whirl of emotion through her like they had years ago.

If he had been here a week ago, two weeks ago, Amalia would have struggled. If he had shown up a day before Willow and Theo’s wedding, she may have even felt herself slip back easily into those ancient eyes. But now she felt a strange sense of calm. A feeling she couldn’t place, but knew it in her heart. There were only one set of eyes she longed to see into and he was flying across the sea.

Amalia stepped aside. Sigvar smiled and moved forward— he briefly scrunched his nose in thought; something smelled familiar here that sent a red flag up in his mind, but he couldn’t place it. Just as Ryuu meant to pass her hand grabbed his shoulder. He winced. “Why are you here.”

Peeling away from her claws, Ryuu kept a light, self-assured manner. “That’s a long story,” he spoke in English, though he had that same Arabic-like accent. “If you don’t mind, I would like to sit down to tell you.” After a moment more of a stare down he casually looked over at Sigvar. “Would you?”

Sigvar held a grin at bay. “He’s given me no reason not to trust him so far.”

Reluctantly Amalia sighed and let him in, closing the door behind him tightly. At this point these two were at their mercy anyway. Amalia didn’t quite let Ryuu all the way over to the others at the hearth. Instead she dragged a chair from a table and insisted they sit away from their most vulnerable who were still blocked and guarded. (Sigvar sniffed the air, his mind still struggling to place the smell his mind desperately wished for him to recall.) Alassiel and Moira were silent and curious. So were Liam, Granya, Micha, and Lyov. Theo kept silent with Willow, though he relaxed some. He sat with her nearest the hearth. Natalia did the same. Jovan and Amalia took up interrogation.

“No refreshments?” Ryuu questioned tentatively, with a boyish grin. Their expressions said it all. “Alright then, I guess I’ll jump into it— Covens turned out to be a bad idea. No surprise there, I get it.” Ryuu flashed his hands up and shrugged. “But to be fair, I think it worked out in the end. I saved Sigvar from becoming a slave to Kali in Aarin and I learned that every single one of the Nine have a hit out on you guys and the Cat Si family.”

“Why?” Jovan frowned.

Ryuu shrugged, “Hell if I know. I was an underling. Now I’m on the run, so I can’t tell you more than that at this point.”

Amalia squinted in suspicion. “Why you on the run?”

“Saving your old boyfriend.” Ryuu gestured to Sigvar.

They turned to him. Clearly they were not sold, but willing to understand. The German vampire gave a nod. “I was caught on the way to downtown Berlin when Aarinian mage’s recruiting vampires came across me by chance. They spoke of Kali and the benefits I would get from joining her voluntarily. I refused. We fought and I was taken by Hersker. Ryuu, apparently, was a part of that coven.”

“Yes, I was, and I see my mistake, but I can assure you that as soon as I realized my old dear friend Sigvar was headed for doom, I risked life and limb to bring him to safety and I cleaned by hands of them.” Ryuu showed his palms dramatically.

Moira called out, “That’s hard to believe. You’ve left people in worse situations. How can we be sure you have no ulterior motive?”

Ryuu’s bright eyes floated over and then widened with shock. “Moira?”

Sigvar couldn’t have gotten paler, and yet he did. He stood up from his chair out of pleased surprise. “My god...We thought you died.”

Just as bewildered, Ryuu said, “We saw your pub, it was destroyed.” He was quite confused. “When I found out I told Sigvar. He didn’t believe any of you were in danger. That was proof of what I was warning him about—,” Bright eyes drifted over to the others as he spoke, but he abruptly found himself briefly speechless when he saw Alassiel. “Luwali…” he breathed. The word for ‘Pearl’ came to mind for those who spoke Aarinian.

The Seamaiden leaned back on the couch, arms crossed in a closed-off manner. “Ryuu.” She acknowledged. There was a nickname unspoken. It would stay that way.

The handsome, easy talking mage parted his lips and found no voice. His bright eyes were locked on Alassiel. His mind turned over and over. Hesitancy etched his face. Ryuu got lost in thought where he sat, becoming useless for interrogation.

Sigvar stepped in here. “It is true. I did not believe you were in danger. Only a few people know of your whereabouts and I know I would never tell anyone. But seeing they had attacked the Cat Si…” Sigvar’s milky gaze went to Amalia. “I couldn’t stand by any longer.”

Jovan frowned, looking between them. He felt unsettled inside. “I don’t like this…” He shook his head. “Sigvar, you are welcome here, but Ryuu— you have a lot to prove.”

Blinking away deep thought, Ryuu finally pulled his eyes off of Alassiel, though he did glance at her several times. “Hey, I risked my life to save Sigvar. I deserve some benefit of the doubt.”

“How hard could it be? You can teleport, Ryuu. You can just snatch and go.” Moira perked a brow.

“It wasn’t that simple.” Ryuu pointed out.

“It is true.” Sigvar nodded. “We were surrounded by mages, yes, but we were also set upon by hunters who discovered us. They beat off the few Aarinian mages at the ritual. They were quite powerful and formidable. Most of them were in suits of metal. Some wore durable jumpers of some kind. One of them— one of them looked like Merida.”

The name stung an old wound Amalia had felt long ago. “The woman you…”

“Yes,” Sigvar’s brows drew together somberly. “I swear, she looked just like her. The smell of her…” The smell. Their smells. They had distinct smells; the ones who wore the undersuits.

Although none of the people without com’s could hear their words, those wearing Lithe’s did not have filters like the ones who wore the Nexus suits. They still breathed the air to function; inhaled, then exhaled. The scent of their individual breaths slowly came clear in Sigvar’s mind. The vampire’s eyes floated between them in gathering surprise.

Ryuu said with a grin, “She was feisty and fearless. She ran right up and tried to shoot us. She was a naughty thing.”

Willow's eyes had bounced between the two men as they told their tales and pleaded that the Russians accept them. Talk of Merida pulled her back to Ellie's baby shower at the Blackthorne manor. The tour that they were taken on had led them through the wing of Mrs. Blackthorne’s art, including the portrait many of them would have thought was Annabelle. A portrait that was centuries old and apparently of the same woman Sigvar had in mind. But if it wasn't Merida at the fight they saw, but a different fearless redhead...could it be?

Sigvar sniffed the air. His sharp eyes landed on Natalia. “You smell strongly of one of them.”

Chocolate eyes drifted to quiet Natalia who was being singled out, frowning at his choice of words. There was only one person she could possibly smell strongly of, and suddenly pieces began to shift together in her mind.

The behavior of the guests at the wedding, the timing that she was called away for her father's funeral just as the pub nearly exploded, and more. Talk of metal suits flashed her back an entire decade to her date with Wesley and his talk of making bracers to help - could it be? "Did you see anyone else or only smell them?”

“Hmm….” While Sigvar thought back, the Russians took notice of the worry on Willow and Theo, who paled.

Granya sniffed at them, inhaling their anxiety. She grew unnerved as well. Natalia was already feeling a sinking in her stomach since being described as ‘smelling strongly’. Jovan and the rest shifted around in distress as they waited for answers. Theo held Willow’s hand, trying to hold on to sanity as he too flashed certain memories to mind, such as the walk on the hunt for the wedding, Molly’s warning not to speak of their pets, and the pub room in Ireland burning down. The bar fight, where so many of them knew how to engage in combat, the ‘Witch Hunt’ game, and all those angry looking guests.

Finally Sigvar said, “I believe I saw five close by to us. One woman and the rest were men I think. There was one hidden on the hill— a sniper. He was good. One of the Aarinian mages had to cast an ice dome for protection.”

Ryuu nodded. “Yeah, the sniper was too good. I’d bet my ass it was Everest Crosse. He’s the only hunter I know who never misses,”

The name couldn’t have been more clear. They all felt nausea wash over them. Lyov had lived long enough not to be too shocked by twisting news, so he laid his hands in comfort on his grand-niece who had wilted into Liam’s arms.

Willow's heart sank at her brother's name, leaning into Theo for much needed support. It couldn't be! And yet...it was, and she knew this was no bluff. Sitting back there was far too many things to fall into place to try and deny it. Everyone's combat abilities, the dreary feeling Molly had meeting Wesley, the bite marks and scars that had decorated Inara, all these pieces that couldn't be misunderstood anymore. Was this what her parents were trying to make her a part of? The family business she ran from for her own dreams was really...hunters? It explained why they'd wanted to meet with Eddard while having nothing to do with it in their own fields.

Moira shook her head. “That’s bullshit! They’re our friends and family.”

“Are they?” Ryuu perked a brow.

Theo frowned, cradling Willow to him. “Is Willow’s brother, my brother-in-law.”

Wide eyed, Ryuu and Sigvar looked at the dark haired beauty. “You must be Willow Crosse.” He spoffed, “You are pretty, though not my taste.”

Sigvar furrowed white brows at Ryuu, moving on to a more important subject than someone’s comeliness. “Then the redhead…Is her last name Blackthorne?”

Theo noddded. “Da, she is— used to be. Married Yonten Pakshi.”

Ryuu snapped his fingers. “Oh I know that name. He and his sister are little devils. Nothing like his childhood best friend though. Wesley Von Helsing is a cold blooded monster. He has played mages like a fiddle only to destroy whole covens. I do believe Everest works closely with Wesley. Isn’t that right Siggy?”

The vampire shrugged. “I only know about his wife, Inara Von Helsing. She is a master vampire hunter.”

Could they all be hunters? Ellie was a strong woman, but was she a killer? And sweet Andriy who had stolen the Drowned Maidens heart. Joao who had Natalia smiling more than Willow had seen in years. And Rosalie - surely sweet Rosy couldn't know, couldn't be a part of this. Even her brother who she knew her entire life, was he really a known death shot? Thoughts of the bridal brawl and many unique abilities they'd seen bubbled up as well. How could this be? Wanting to deny it all but completely unable to, she turned to Ryuu. "Why are you here now? What do you want from us?"

The faces of the family in general were drained of color, but Willow, Natalia, Amalia, and Alassiel were especially distraught. Even Theo’s arms around Willow could do little to brace them for such a revelation. They were dealing with the cognitive dissonance of their experiences. Were all their encounters a part of a grand hunt?

After the snap from Moira and the question from Willow to demand why they were there, Ryuu and Sigvar could only puzzle for the time being over their reactions—although a person could guess, and it seemed quite a scandalous truth coming to light for them. But, to address Willow’s inquiry, Ryuu said, “I came to warn you. I wanted to return the favor Lyov extended to me back in Aarin.”

Lyov recalled the young man back then, looking for a new life away from the darkness of Aarin and the foolish dream of Haruki. “Loki is back…”

Ryuu nodded. “He is. Loki had sent people to get you before, but they didn’t return.” They would know Liam had stopped them. “Now Loki has made bonds with all Nine covens for some plan of his, he has sent out the word to find you.”

Moira said, “We were attacked by Waryth when we refused to join. They said that Aarin would rise again. They spoke like the others did in Aarin about Loki’s movement. What do you know about that?”

Bright eyes lingered on Alassiel. “Underlings don’t get much information. We’ve been told it is a rebirth; a new life wherein mages are no longer hunted.” He glanced around at them. “This world is not the promised land we thought, but Loki plans on making it that way. At least how he views how that should be.” Conflicting thoughts played out over Ryuu’s face as he watched the Seamaiden. “I know you guys want to rid yourselves of magic,” a brief roll of his eyes said everything about his opinion on that, “but I think now isn’t the time. Not when your lives are at stake.” His tone gentled, “Especially if you're being hunted on all fronts.”

Natalia cupped her mouth, closing her eyes. Jovan wrapped a paternal arm around his daughter. He was counting his blessings that she still lived. Not everyone was willing to believe the truth so easily.

“You don’t know that,” Alassiel spoke through her sorrow.

Amalia’s cold eyes could not prevent hot tears from pricking. Micha held as much fury as she felt grief. “Gordon said...he said he didn’t want to see me burn.”

Ryuu gave a shrug. “Hunters do that. It’s one of their tactics. They lure you into a false sense of security and then murder you.” He looked between them when he caught the uncertainty in their expressions. “Word is the Ego Sum had stopped an attempt on your lives in April. Did anything odd happen that month?”

Willow wasn't sure just how much she wanted to say to them. This was her family now, but that didn't mean her life before suddenly disconnected. If Wesley and Everest were truly the monster they were being made out to be, well she wasn't going to let them hurt the Russians. Finally, she answered the question, nodding. "Yes. My father died and shortly after there was an explosion near the pub, though it was untouched." She looked between the two men, pondering just what their angle was. If they wanted to warn them and knew of something happening in April, why would they wait so long? "How do we know that you're no longer involved in the covens? It seems like you could have come forward for quite some time but decided to wait until now."

Ryuu spoffed, “No one knew where you were, except for Valka, Runa, and Sigvar. I did my own searching for a while and turned up nothing. It wasn’t until I happened upon Sigvar that I got the opportunity to find you. Sigvar didn’t believe me.”

Frowning, Sigvar said, “I thought you were still safe. I didn’t think they would find you…” His faded eyes sorrowed. “Then Ryuu learned of the attack on the Cat Si. I couldn’t risk it.”

Maybe it was because she was still in shock from the news of her world being full of hunters that were likely endangering her family, or maybe she still just had a horrible taste in her mouth of both men from the stories they'd told. Either way, Willow sat with pursed lips and did her best to mask her disapproval. She'd need to trust what Theo's and the others thought at this point.

Lyov broke the silence. “We should handle this in the morning. We are all quite upset and need rest.” Ryuu, you and Sigvar are welcome to stay in the pub. Our basement will suffice. The rest of us will sleep up here.”

“Thank you, Lyov.” Sigvar stood up.

Ryuu took a moment before he got to his feet. “Lead the way,” he said to no one in particular, though he did have his hopes.

Micha decided to step in here. “Come on.”

The three left the others with Earth shattering news. More than one person broke into tears. Lyov spoke quietly with Granya who was losing herself in fear and worry. Did they know what she was too? What if they come when she is vulnerable on a full moon to attack everyone? Just like before…

Theo looked around. Moira and Alassiel fell into murmurs of questions of reality. Jovan pulled Natalia to her feet to speak with her in private about her own heartbreak. Amalia stormed off to her room up the stairs. There he and Willow were in the midst of troubling thoughts. What did this mean for them? He gave Willow a squeeze. “Let’s lay down.” He decided they might get a small talk in before sleep.

Willow's heart was torn, not only for what this meant for her brother and unknown others, but also at seeing the girls who had been so thrilled hours before, now becoming all but destitute. Nodding, she found some semblance of peace in his arms, tucking herself close. There was a long stretch of silence before she finally spoke. "This is all my fault," she murmured, eyes closed as tears seeped from the outer lids. "If they - they are hunters and they wouldn't have found you if I wasn't here."

“Sh, sh, no.” Theo shook his head, tucking hers under his chin. “Hunters are Hunters. Whether or not you are here, they will look for us.” He kissed her hair, smelling the familiar shampoo. He didn’t know he could love orchids so much until she started using it. “Most times Hunter’s kill quick. Maybe is take so long because of you. Maybe there is hope…” He didn’t know for sure. All he knew was that they were still alive. “If the men ruthless as they said, wouldn’t that mean they care in some way? Even if just for you…”

She spoffed as he grasped at straws of a theory in an attempt to make her feel slightly better. As endearing as it was, she just couldn't quite see it from his perspective. "No, if they did care for me they wouldn't have lied to me all these years. They would see how much you all mean to me and realize just what a savage lifestyle they live and stop. I don't know how anyone could do this, Theo," she murmured sadly, trying to calm herself by listening to the gentle thudding of his heart.

Theo listened respectfully. After a moment of just giving her comfort, Theo said, “When you grow up in a mindset it can take time to change. I was not always this way. None of us were, until Lyov began to change minds.” It wasn’t anything he was proud of for certain. “I know many people who can do this kind of thing. Me and my family used to do similar, but to rival cults...If there is hope for us, there is hope for them, da?”

"Depends on what you feel is hope," she answered, pulling back far enough that she could look into his eyes. "Do you think they can change, if that is what they are? And even if they do, will you be able to see them as more than hunters? Can Alassiel find comfort in Andriy or Natalia ever smile at Joao if they are killers? Can you imagine them all coming to the pub for Thanksgiving and sharing a meal with them knowing that they've killed mages?" They were heavy thoughts.

“Those are same thoughts I have about us. Do we deserve this? A quiet corner of the world? After we’ve done so much to harm so many...” Theo looked around at them, his family. “Do I deserve my second chance? Do I deserve you? How can you love me, who has destroyed lives, who has tossed babies to sacrifice to Mamon— I, Theodraeus Al-Zakhar, who now has a life here in peace.” Theo frowned. “I can’t take back those actions. I can only hope. I can only hope what I do now means something.”

Dark brows knitted together and Willow shook her head, gently guiding his gaze back to her with a light grip of his chin. "Absolutely you do, and don't you dare ever think anything less of yourself. You are a wonderful man and nothing that has been done in the past will ever change that."

Theo smiled a little sadly. “It is easy for you to say, da? You’re not the mother that lost her child because of me...But I know you love me, Willow. And I know you know me, the man I can be, and I have to believe— I have to hope, that your brother and the other’s are not doomed. What kind of man am I, if I turn them away for their crimes, knowing they mean to become better like I did?”

She traced the corner of his mouth lightly with her thumb, feeling a sense of hope at his words. "Well, as much as I do hope you're right, I don't pity what they're up against now. If Joao thought trying to see Natalia was hard before, imagine trying to be on Jovan's good side as a hunter."

The image popped in his head and did tug a smile. In these hard times it took a little humor to calm the heart and give the mind a further to look forward to. “Oh, we wait to see if Joao or the other’s want to be better— Jovan might be bear and eat them otherwise.” He gave Willow a kiss. “We can eat them too, if they really mean to hunt us.” He snuggled her back into his embrace. “But da, is funny to see how that goes if they do not mean to kill us.” Although it was hard to see how they weren’t trying, they had to hold on that hope, no matter how faint.

"Ah yes, making sure someone doesn't want to kill you. That's a great test for your in-laws," Willow spoffed sleepily, though she was far too exhausted to argue it any further. Curled in the safety of his arms, she pushed aside thoughts of what they would do with this information until the morning. Sleep was needed, even if it meant restless dreams with it.

Across the sea, in Belarus...

Leaving Maine and the wedding behind, the hunters took the sonic jet to the familiar halls of Avostoska. Not much was said on the plane since most were nursing hangovers or, like Yonten and Annabelle, dealing with the nausea of pregnancy. The only other noticeable tension besides the declaration Cory made the other day was the fit Lottie threw when Wesley and Inara said she was going to ‘take a break’ from Kaylee. They were still arguing on the way into the castle.

“—I said I’m sorry, I won’t tackle other children again!” The little Dove sobbed. “Let me see Kaylee! I wanna see Kaylee!”

Inara frowned, trusting the distance would be a good thing at this point. “No, Lottie. You’re far too—.”

Stomping, Lottie cried out, “You’re so mean! You’re a mean mommy!”

Wesley held back a chuckle. He knelt down and said, “Darling you don’t speak to your mother like that. Besides, I am the one who insisted. But don’t worry, I have planned a play day with you and another child—.”

“NO! I want Kaylee! She is my best friend, I don’t want— the other child is stupid!”

Aside from the fact that Charlotte couldn’t actually know if she wouldn't like the other one, Wesley saw there was no arguing here. “I think it’s late and you need to sleep.”

“No I don’t want to sleep, I want Kaylee. We’re going to leave because this place is stupid!” Charlotte ran down the halls as soon as they opened the doors. Presumably she was going to free her friend. Not that it would work.

Sighing, Wesley gestured for Kazumi to take the other kids to their rooms. Hye was alerted that he might have to bring Lottie to her room at some point. They would have to wait until she was sufficiently worn out.

"Oh, the poor thing," Ellie shook her head, cradling a half asleep John that would soon be needing a bed of her own. "Don't worry, Inara. I'm pretty sure you're not parenting right if they don't tell us they hate us at least once."

Rosy felt for poor Lottie, feeling the same about another mage in the dungeons, though she couldn't dare say it.

“Speaking of leaving…” Cory edge to the subject. “I’ve arranged everything. We’ll be out of the place before the end of our honeymoon so you won’t have to deal with us.”

Wesley rubbed his face. “Yeah, alright.” He didn’t suppose he would see them off since the two meant to leave early tomorrow. “Well, I hope you two enjoy it.”

Rosy nodded to Cory's statement, leaning lightly into his side. "Oh, I'm sure we will. It may not be a month in Bora Bora, but I think fresh air is needed to clear our heads after all these nights of little sleep," she chuckled, knowing quite well they might be faced with the same regardless.

"Yeah, let me know when that part is over," Everest murmured, nursing a lingering hangover with a fresh Scotch he'd taken off the jet with him. "We are only a few months into this and El thinks we're doing it again. Over my dead body."

“Careful, she only needs your seed. A fresh dead body will still give her that,,” Wesley warned with a chuckle. He shrugged. “Besides, I think after the display from yesterday, I don’t know think we can have hope for you. We’ll just see who can outlast the longest.” Wesley laid down the gauntlet. If Ellie gets pregnant first, Wesley wins, and vice versa.

Cory chuckled, giving them all parting hugs. “Well I lay my bet on Wes winning this one.”

Inara scoffed, “Excuse you, my talents are just as good as Ellie’s.”

“Do I hear another side of the bet?” Wesley grinned.

“Yes,” Inara said, giving Rosy a goodbye hug. “We women will see which of us will get pregnant first.”

“A race it is then.”

Cory shook his head with a smile when he let go of Ellie. “You guys are crazy— good luck to you all, and goodnight!” He slipped his arm around Rosalie.

"Goodnight everyone," Rosy called once goodbyes were done and they were ready for the comfort of a familiar bed. "It'll be Ellie. I can feel it," she murmured with a chuckle. Although they were in the hall, they could hear Everest from the distance.

"What the hell man! Why would you give her an idea like that? I swear if I wind up dead -"

"Then you probably had it coming," Ellie retorted back with furrowed brows. "Now then, quiet down before you wake your son up. If you do, you are in charge of getting him back to sleep."

“Oh, before you go to sleep, I have something to tell you guys—.” Wesley said, gesturing for attention. “You’re all free to leave tomorrow if you want. The Russian’s have been handled.”

Inara perked. “What do you mean?”

“Conti and I had discussed a serum that would activate upon use of Almaeri. I had it infused in the wedding feast,” Wesley said without apology. “The intensity of the illness increases by each use, but just one act will initiate the infection. It should wipe them out in a week once that happens. So, thank you for joining us on this journey. We all made history and new connections. You’re welcome to stay if you like, of course.”

Thankfully, the men had the drive from the hotel back to the jet that morning to quietly discuss what they expected had happened. It wasn't enough that they were fully prepared, but it did at least let them mask the worst of their emotions when hearing their lady loves were poisoned. Only Andriy looked slightly remorseful, something they hoped would be dismissed as being young and easily attached after having his first encounter.

Everest had stayed relatively quiet, having already been privy to this the day prior. Ellie on the other hand, had a few words. "Well that... That's rather unexpected Wes. You don't think maybe it was a bit hasty after everything we've gone through?"

"Not being hasty look guilty," surprisingly came from Joao. "People were suspicious before. Needed to happen."

"Wow, Joao that's pretty harsh," Annabelle scoffed with a perked brow. "Talk about screw em and leave em. Fuck man, when did this all happen that everyone got cold and I feel bad about it?"

“To be fair, you are pregnant Anna.” Wesley pointed out, which earned a few bobs of the head. “But as for the rest of you, I don’t think it happened soon enough. Joao is right— once the Russians die we will be exonerated. The hunting community will get off our backs. Maybe we can sail through this agent business easier than expected.”

Inara fidgeted with the end of her braid. She glanced up at Ellie. “Wes...I mean, I get it, I do, but...”

“But what, Inara?” Wesley asked rhetorically. He looked around at them, though he spent less time on Joao who appeared to be on board. “Anyone have a word to say against hunting mages? Our literal job?”

Yonten, who was not pregnant, said, “I don’t know homie, I’ve just been thinking lately...” He glanced at Annabelle who he held at his side.

Wesley’s eyes misted and his tone grew grave. “Yonten I’ve lost one brother, I would hate to lose you.”

“Lost a brother—.” Inara furrowed her brows.

“Yes, Inara.” Wesley’s many drinks, which hadn’t quite been reduced since the morning of the seventh, and whatever restless sleep he struggled through was catching up to him. “Cory and I have different principles now. It’s probably treasonous for me to allow him to leave at all, or to live at all, knowing he is now actively working against the hunting community.” Wesley’s voice wavered, though he gripped his emotions with an iron claw to keep them in place. “This isn’t easy for me. But I will not— I cannot abandon what I know to be right just because my brother is opposed. And Cory is young and a bit of a goofball, but don’t think for one second it isn’t the same for him. None of us who are still hunting would be spared a bullet if it came down to it. I would do the same. I dread the potentiality of meeting my brother on the field...but if I must, I will.” What changed on that morning flight slowly began to dawn on them.

While his words might have been admirable in his own head, there were a few that were visibly uncomfortable at such a declaration, and not necessarily the ones Wes might have expected. Gordon had become sufficient at hiding his own emotions and Andriy was preoccupied with the thought of losing his beloved.

Ellie on the other hand, frowned at what was being said. "He might not be out there killing mages, but Cory is still your brother Wesley. Your brother. Flesh and blood that would no doubt still take a bullet for you if he needed to, and you think because of these invisible lines that are drawn suddenly you can just put a target on his back?"

"Ellie is right," Annabelle chimed in, knowing that what she felt right then were not just pregnancy hormones. "You're gonna throw away family just because of they can't stomach a kill anymore? And for what? A community that is already looking down their nose at you and were fully prepared to execute you for being treasonous when nothing had been done. Hell of a side you picked there, man. Fuck." She stood, unsure if she needed air, to lie down, or just to get away before she said something else she'd regret.

Between the two Wesley could tell they were misconstruing his stance. “First—No, that’s not what I am saying at all. I would take a bullet for Cory as much as he would me, but if we were to meet on opposite ends of this issue you would be a fool to think Cory wouldn’t pull the trigger if he had to.” There would be no misunderstanding here about that. “I love Cory. He’s one of the most important people in my life. Aside from our differences I hope we can still meet in the middle for any other reason we can. I will be covering his ass from the hunting community that I tolerate so they don’t come for him precisely because I love him. Otherwise he and his wife would be dead already.” Wesley’s bitter coffee eyes boiled. “Second...I will take the way you phrased your talk of ‘invisible lines’ and ‘sides’ as being a result of a long day. If anyone were to misunderstand, I doubt we could make it out of a trial of thousands of hunters alive again.”

Everest, well aware of just how tense everyone was getting, put his hands up in hopes of peace. "I think we all are just exhausted and need to rest. It's been a long few days and jet lag is still a bitch. Why don't we call it a night?"

Distraught with the scene, Inara pulled on Wesley’s arm. “That’s enough. Let’s go to bed. Everest is right, we’re all tired.”

It didn’t take much from Inara to persuade him. Wesley left them without a smile or any pretense of being settled whatsoever. Cory’s defect from their community had been a blow he did not know how to deal with, and one that pulled at the seams of his sanity. He had to focus on work. It would keep him together. Wesley had the visit to Higg’s estate coming up. Maybe they would arrange it sooner. Ben was leaving the next day, finally. Maybe they would take the same jet out.

Yonten frowned and said, “C’mon...” He engaged in a quiet back and forth about what this meant for him and his relationship with Wesley. It had been a subject he and Annabelle touched on once in a while since the trial. Just how long could they justify being hunters? Diki had approached him before about it too. Something told Yonten that tonight would be another long conversation.

Annabelle was quick to accept her Bunny's arm and disappear from the gathering. Jinpa had already been taken up to their room by a servant since he'd been tuckered out on the jet, which left their arms free. While she wasn't foolish enough to suddenly believe that all mages were innocent, the events in July had left her leaning toward the idea that they needed a trial just as any human would.

Ellie couldn't agree more that space was needed, tucking John closer to her chest and starting out of the common without even waiting for Everest. he was left to bid everyone a hasty farewell in order to catch up with her, though one sideways glance told her this wasn't going to be a time to talk, less he have his own head bitten off. His blazing Phoenix was more than frustrated and he could have sworn it made her hair even more vibrant than normal.

The single men were the last to part, heading out as a trio and conveniently reaching Joao's room first. Each shuffled in for a murmured and quick discussion of what they'd do next. Now that it was known for sure that Wesley had poisoned the mages, it meant they were short on time to take action before any of them used Almaeri. Gordon still had a vial with the antidote to the serum squirreled away in his room, which meant they just needed to find a way to inconspicuously get across the pond and slip it into everyone's food or beverage to know they were in the clear. The only frustrating part of that being both Gordon and Andriy had tried messaging the girls a few minutes apart to try and schedule a visit, but received no message in return. Joao decided he would try again in the morning, that way they weren't too close together to draw suspicion.

Below the drama above was brewing another storm of discord. If there was one thing that could get on Ben Carlysle's nerves faster than Wesley cutting him off from the rest of the castle, it was Frank Jackson. A full day with the residents gone should have been his day of relaxation and tending to his own needs, but instead it seemed Frank was more than happy to make sure his hands were too full to be anywhere else. Agitated and even out of his beloved oxycodone to settle himself, Ben was left with no choice but to suffer through the dullness of a sober existence. The day drug on until finally it was over and he was another step closer to being rid of this hellish place.

Frank had felt the need to tell him that he would be interviewing Molly and Lauri the next morning. At first Ben was ready to make a witty remark in response before realizing that meant he was free to do as he pleased. No towering stern face to look at him or question where he was disappearing to when he headed to the door of E4. He was worn down from being sent around like an errand boy the day prior and hinging on a fragile mental state from being left cold turkey without something to soothe himself that kept him awake at night. Still, if it was a chance for him to ride at least one wave of pleasure, he'd happily take it.

Praying Ben Carlyle was sufficiently exhausted not to venture to E4, Frank left for the first interview of the night. Hye was told of the initiation of the questioning of Lauri Blair. Frank turned on his phone and walked into the room where he saw Oliver and Lauri waiting. They were clearly wary. Frank could see frustration in them both and slight humiliation at being cuffed.

Once the door shut Frank addressed them. “Good evening, Mr. and Mrs. Blair. My name is Francis Jackson. I’m the new agent, as you may know.”

Lauri didn’t have the patience to nod or smile. She didn’t even look at him. Her hazel eyes were trained on the only one who gave her strength in this nightmare. Grey mist took her away from this place. Because of this she didn’t register Frank coming a step or two closer than comfortably until he was three feet away. Lauri whipped her head up and she tensed.

“Forgive me, I mean no harm.” Frank raised a hand in peace. His other held a key. “This is to unlock her cuffs. If you’re more comfortable doing it yourself, Mr. Blair, I am happy to hand it over.”

Oliver, who had been trying to silently keep his beloved Lamb calm, looked up at her sudden movement, his own jaw clenching tightly. Once Frank made it clear he was not there to impose himself as others might have, the Lion nodded gravely, holding out his hand for the key. It wasn't long before Lauri's arms were freed once more, Oliver respectfully returning the key and spending a few moments lightly rubbing her wrists. "You'll have to forgive us, Mr. Jackson. The last time someone invited themselves into this cell my wife was attacked, and there is little to tell us if such an act would happen again."

“Please, you can call me Frank. And you have nothing to apologize for, Mr. Blair,” Frank said in a gentle tone, moving to take a seat. “What has been done here is a crime against you and your wife.”

Once Lauri’s tender wrists were soothed, she laced herself with Oliver to do the same. Feeling secure in Oliver’s hold, Lauri felt safe to engage. She was even curious at this point. “What...What do you want?”

“To talk.” Frank put his phone face down under a pillow. Technically it was still recording, even if all anyone would hear is muffled voices and only see black. “Have you heard of Saint Christopher, the patron of Travelers?”

Not a minute short of an hour later Frank left the door of Lauri and Oliver’s cell. Hye saw the couple behind the man huddle on their bed looking somber. “Thank you Hye, I have finished my interview.” He clicked off the phone and gestured to the cell next to them as he shut Lauri’s. “Mind doing it again? I want to get these interviews out of the way in one night.”

Hye shrugged, taking the few steps over to Molly’s cell. Once again it was confirmed that the interview began with the phone clicked on and recording. Frank gave Hye a nod and closed himself in Molly’s room. Like before, Frank obscured the phone and took out his key. A short evaluation of Molly told him he was probably not in danger. Frank approached her with caution all the same. The cuffs came off and he stepped back to take a seat.

Molly stood, despondent. Her hands hung limp at her side. Muddy eyes trailed aimlessly. She muttered inaudiabley and sometimes giggled. “Daisy...Daisy…”

Clearing his throat, Frank said, “Molly Malone. My name is Fran—.”

“Francis Jackson.” Molly’s voice had picked up and then fell away again.

“Yes.” Frank nodded. “Sometimes my friends—.”

“Franky.”

The agent smiled. Clearly she wasn’t as much of a lunatic as Ben said. “Yeah, you can call me Franky.”

Molly’s lips tugged up briefly. Her head rolled back as she turned to look over at the vast amount of new pictures she had been working on. So many images. Most were of land unknown to Frank. They fit together like a map, if you thought about long enough. However, that was not of interest to Molly at this point. She walked over to the chapels. Her hand brushed them. “You know this place…” she murmured. Her fingers grazed gingerly over the golden starburst. “You know Him…”

Frank studied the images. “Yes.”

“Salvation.” Molly wept. “Hope.”

Furrowing his brows, Frank said, “Is this the…”

“No, it’s not. It’s a different kind.” Molly turned to Frank. “We have to get there— we must bring the Vitrina to the void. I—I wrote it here the best I could…” Molly went to a letter of various scrawling fonts. “Rosy….Rosy will listen.” Molly looked all around her at her artwork. “I did the best I could.” Tears fell again. “I did the best I could...It’s up to them now. I don’t...I don’t know...how much longer I have…”

Frank got up just as Molly lost her footing. He held her to him. “Molly— are you alright? I should get the doctor.”

“No!” Molly’s cold fingers gripped his shirt. “Call...make the call...make the intercession to Christopher now, Franky. Now!” Molly faded as she watched Frank pull out his phone hastily. The last word on her lips before darkness overtook her was that of a wildflower.

Moments before this Ben came to E4 with a needle in hand. He watched through the slit window as the women fought the cuffs that dragged her into vulnerability. When the door opened she was alight with fierce energy. “Get the fuck away, you prick!”

"Oh that's good, you're back to having a little spirit in you," Ben said with unmasked delight. "I can't wait to break that back down, you little bitch." The door closed and he began the walk toward his overdue treat, the syringe held in one hand while he already reached for his pants.

"Wha-" Midway across the small cell, the lights suddenly went out. "Rich fucker and he can't do proper wiring." It only lasted for a second before they were back on. Looking back to the mage, his grin was back once more. Another step and they flickered again. Just as they came back on a blurry object was launched at him, hitting his cheek and splitting the skin. The handcuffs?

"I'll kill you, you son of a bitch!" No longer restrained, the mage launched herself at Ben and began a struggle for the needle as the lights continued to flicker. Caught off guard by the impact of the handcuffs, he hit the floor from her weight and was immediately at a disadvantage. A swift knee to his groin was enough to disable him, losing his hold on the syringe. Ben reached for her once more, but not as fast as she plunged the needle into his chest, a look of pure hatred on her face. Somewhere in his memory Ben recalled a picture Molly sketched. The drugs hit him harder than any pills he had popped, and just as his vision went hazy, he saw a small white daisy tattooed on the mage’s wrist, usually obscured during his visits by the cuffs.

Sound became hollow, like hearing everything tin in his ears. Ben registered the movement of E4 digging through his pockets. She found what she needed and left. The padding of her feet faded. Whatever thoughts Ben had, they were lost to the confusion of the serum. Every time the lights turned off and on he found himself face to face with a new phantom of his mind. He stumbled back into the door ajar.

Ben fell on his back. Shadows moved like creatures crawling along the floors right or him. A panic surged through Ben. He scrambled to his feet and against the walls. Hissing and banging rattled his head. Ben saw the hallway doors open and shut. Each time they did another person came out— mages came out.

One moment they were far away. The next they teleported closer and closer each time the lights went on again. A person with wild eyes, muttering inaudibly, came right up to Ben’s face. In the moment Ben yelped and shoved, he felt a sharp pain in his stomach. Looking down he saw white daisies spilling from his belly. One after the other they fell, pooling around him. Ben heard Molly’s voice in his head as he closed his eyes forever. Daisy.

Above the dungeon those who were in deep conversation were surprised to see the castle lights flickering. Yonten pulled out his phone to text Wes but furrowed his sharp brows when he saw a symbol of what looked like an ‘M’ with a ‘T’ through it, appear on the screen. He could do nothing to access his phone, neither could he turn it off. “Anna, let me see your phone.”

Following his request, Annabelle reached for her phone, sliding it out of her pocket only to be faced with a symbol she hadn’t seen before. "What the fuck is this?" She asked, showing the screen to him after not being able to do anything either. "Are we getting hacked or some shit?"

“Fuck—,” Yonten jumped out of bed. “Put on your Lithe, get your gun.” He stowed his phone with him, just in case. “Anna, let’s get Jinpa.” They had no idea what this was, but if someone managed to hack Wesley then he could only assume the worst.

Annabelle wasted no time in doing just that. Even though they hadn't been on a hunt for weeks, her lithe was still hanging in the closet and she'd thankfully not started growing any so the standard didn't need to be adjusted. Holstering her gun, once she'd pulled the Lithe on, she carefully stirred a sleeping Jinpa enough she scoop him up on her hip.

Coming out of their room the Pakshi’s witnessed the hum of discontent surged through the staff. Some were running in silent fear. Others went to hide in closets or get into the routes through the walls if they could, though most, if not all, of the areas controlled by tech were inaccessible. Yonten and Annabelle soon learned their passes were not even registering. They had spoken about this kind of situation before. They were all to meet in the Great Common if a breach occurred. It was built for such a scenario as this one. So the Pakshi’s didn’t waste any time.

Yonten kept his wife and child close at his side as he made his way down. He checked around corners for enemies in the shadows. Slowly the three of them made their way when they saw someone peeling off their clothes in the middle of the hallway. Yonten motioned for Annabelle to stop in the shadow of a pillar. They leaned to see the man flop to the ground on all fours, his body jerking. His skin exploded into a bristling back of hair. Limbs lengthened, his nose sproute forward. A bushy tail unfolded at his rear.

“Fuck, fuck, fuck.” Yonten exhaled quietly. He pressed his back against the pillar with his arm across his family. His worst nightmare! A werewolf! How did it get here? What were they going to do? Looking at the world beside him he wasn’t going to let this become the end. “Come on.” Yonten took the lead the other way. There were a few other routes he could take.

Padding through the dim and dark, the Pakshi’s slipped through a corridor that led past the hall with the wolf. A few times they stopped to listen if the thudding they heard was coming closer to them. Once or twice they heard a distant scream suddenly drop silent. Jinpa began to cry. His small arms clung to Annabelle.

“Almost there,” Yonten said in a hush. They had a wide hall to cross but they could see the doors of the Great Common ahead. A small woman with short black hair darted towards it. She shot a glance around just before she went into the room. Diki. Yonten ushered his family forward, taking up the rear. In the distance Yonten thought he saw three or four people in the same beige jumpsuits walking boldly down the way. Before they caught sight of him or the others they got through the doors.

Annabelle had been a silent shadow beside Yonten, doing her best to keep Jinpa quiet even as her own heart raced. The final sprint into the commons couldn't go fast enough, racing across the hall the moment it was clear and slipping into the great commons all while shushing young Jinpa. "What in the fuck is going on?" She breathed quietly, holding her son close.

Hye frowned, Kit and Jasper were on his lap. “Lights went off, mages got out. That’s all we know right now.”

“We’re waiting for the Lord and Lady.” Kazumi held Lottie who was tearing up.

Annabelle had been a silent shadow beside Yonten, doing her best to keep Jinpa quiet even as her own heart raced. The final sprint into the commons couldn't go fast enough, racing across the hall the moment it was clear and slipping into the great commons all while shushing young Jinpa. "What in the fuck is going on?" She breathed quietly, holding her son close.

Similar to the Pakshi's, the lights flickering was the first thing to grab the Crosse's attention. Everest went to check and see if something was sent only to be faced with a worthless phone sporting an unknown monogram of sorts.

"Suit up," he called quickly to Ellie as he did the same, donning a Lithe since they couldn't know what they were up against. He had tried to grab a Nexus but it wasn't responding, another bad sign. John was plucked from his crib and placed in a secured sling that was meant for just this type of situation. Ellie only took a few moments to be in her own suit, attaching John to her front before they started down the hall at a steady pace, guns drawn.

It didn't take them long to weave their way out of their chambers and down the hall. Years of being around each other meant they could easily communicate without words. The servants and such along their path were avoided as best as they could rather than killing an innocent on accident. Their growing uncertainties meant they were not going to risk unnecessary deaths. The werewolf they saw lurking nearly was a kill until Ellie tugged him around a pillar until it prowled past them.

After a few moments just to make sure, the Crosse’s moved onward. Lights that flickered cast disturbing shadows. Electronic doors opened and shut. Once or twice a holonode activated. Familiar holofigures came and left, glitching.

“Ev, Ellie—.” Wesley gestured them to come forward. “What are you doing?”

"The lights are going out and our phones are locked up," Everest said in a low rumble once they were closer to them.

"We were trying to get to the great common. What's going on?" Ellie asked, worried when she saw the kids weren't with them.

“What? They are? Why?” Wesley asked in a serious tone. In that moment Everest realized Wesley had on a different outfit. His hair was tidy, his skin was clear and not pale from over drinking. A swipe of Everest’s hand through the holofigure briefly wobbled the projection. The lights flickered again, shutting down that holonode.

"What the fuck.." Everest murmured, stepping away from where the figure had been and taking Ellie's hand. "We need to keep moving." Whatever was going on, they needed to find the others and a way out of there.

A growl turned their heads. The hulking beast of a wolf had circled back. It didn’t see them yet— its nose was pressed to the floor—but it followed their trail devotedly. From where they stood they saw a servant tip-toeing ahead of them into another room. A shadowy figure slinked inside. Shrieks followed. A door slammed in the distance.

Then they saw them. Wesley and Inara turned a corner ahead, going down the same way to the Great Common. Blood dotted the floor as the Tigress walked. Her leg had been wounded; a human-shaped mouth print. Wesley glanced over at Everest. He motioned or Inara to stay a step behind him. Coffee eyes squinted in study of them. Were they a projection? “Everest, Ellie—” Wesley said in a hushed and cautious tone. “Are you alright?”

"Well, this is how I love to spend my evenings," Everest retorted, though this time he was quite certain he wasn't talking to a Holo-Wes. The two crossed the hall once more to find they were very much alive. "We should get to the commons.”

“Yes, this way.” Wesley took a windy path, dodging holofigures and monsters alike.

On the way over Inara shared her worry that her children were safe. “We were in our room, but we couldn’t reach them. Nothing worked.”

“Trust Hye and Kazumi. They would have gone right to the G.C. as soon as this went down.” Wesley said. “I need to get to that console. I can try one more thing to get control.” Inevitably the question of what the hell was going on came up. “I don’t know. I can’t get into the panels. I’m hoping the G.C. will be different.”

As soon as they got to the doors they were relieved that they arrived safely. Inara went immediately to her children. Wesley ignored questions of what was going on to tap into the panel.

Wesley fervently clacked away at the console. Obnoxious beep sounds emanated each time he hit a block. “Fuck.” Wesley pulled out his phone again. He turned it over warily in his hand before diving in and connecting physically to the castle's system. “Good, good…” His gamble may well have paid off in some way. “Good!” Wesley spoke to his phone, “Cory, Rosy— get your asses to the Great Common, we’re under attack.” Then he warned Joao, Gordon, and Andriy.

The men didn't take long to respond to the call. Each took all but a minute to suit up and be armed, meeting up in the chaotic setting and immediately all on high guard. The wolf that had been prowling about slowed them momentarily before they were able to dip into the commons quietly. No one bothered to ask what was going on, simply taking up posts near those most vulnerable and waiting to hear what would be done next.

If it hadn't been for cries down the hall or the call from Wesley, the Cromwells might have missed the commotion. They had stuck to their word of heading to bed and were stirred from their slumber in surprise of what was transpiring. Rosy immediately went to pluck Amelie from her crib, though something stopped her from heading out their door. "We should-should out on suits. Just in case," she told Cory in a panicked tone, moving to the closet where they were stored. She wanted to be able to protect Amelie in herself more than anything. Her fingers fumbled to dress, shaking with the adrenaline she felt.

Cory truly never thought this would happen. Wesley always said he was one of the top. Just who else, as one of the only people who could do this, had them on their shit-list? Those thoughts aside, Cory had suited up and come to help Rosalie. “Don’t worry, just remember the drill.” They had them once in a while. Maybe four times a year. “Breath...breath…” Cory coached, guiding Rosalie to the door. “Listen, we can’t use the corridors, we don’t know if they will open for us when we need them to. Okay? Don’t leave my side, not for a second.”

Blonde hair bounced as she nodded quickly, calmed from his commands to breathe. "Okay, we will be right here," she promised, cradling Amelie tightly to her chest. She had considered slipping the child inside the suit, but wasn't sure if that would make traveling more difficult. Rosy kept a tight hold on Cory's arm as they slipped out into the hallway, silently praying for their little one to stay as quiet as she had been so far.

Once in the hall itself Cory mentally checked the hand he insisted Rosy keep on his belt. The Cromwell couple crept through the darkness as a single unit. Just like the others they heard and saw horrifying scenes. At one point Rosy saw a dead servant— Iris. The smell in the halls grew thick with blood. Shadows of figures slowed their pace. Cory had to avoid several of the routes that would have taken them straight to the G.C.

“Shit.” Cory pulled Rosalie with him against the wall. “Alright, we have two options. This hall or the corridor at that statue.” He nodded several years ahead. The hall would have been a good choice, except they noticed the stench of fresh waste from the loose wolf. “Let’s try the corridor…” Cory didn’t like it. However, it was that, or out run a wolf with a wife and baby.

They snuck quietly to the statue. Here and there Rosy thought she heard a gruffling noise a little too close for comfort. It felt like time stretched on. Cory cussed and turned to grab Rosalie’s card, just in case. Lights flickered again and the door of the corridor flashed a green light and budged a half foot open before the electrical gave out again.

The only thing that relieved Rosy was knowing that Amelie could neither see what was going on, nor would she ever remember the sights, sounds, and smells of the horror unfolding. She did her best to try and help Cory, but with one hand at most it was next to impossible. She'd been leaning forward as the lights came on, the angle getting into a now awake baby's eyes who did not approve, letting out a half cry of exhaustion.

"Shhh, my angel, it's fine," Rosy was quick to try and hush her, holding her close once more, but it was too late. Down the hall, dark ears twitched at the sound of a vulnerable snack, the wolf turning and heading in the direction of the cry. Parted jaws dripped glistening saliva as the muted sound of its paws falling could be heard. "Cory..." Rosy barely whispered as she saw the approaching form.

Dust storm eyes flicked up at his wife’s warning. A cold shiver went through Cory’s body. “Shit, shit, shit…” Cory exhaled as he gripped the door.

Adrenaline bolstered Cory’s strength. He shoved the door of the secret path with all his might. A half-foot widened enough that Rosalie could squeeze through and Cory could pass her Amelie. “Get in, get in—.” Cory urged, practically shoving Rosy once he took Amelie in his arms.

“Grr.” The wolf perked his head. A crimson tongue swiped his stained muzzle. Padding paws picked up a quick pace. “RAH!”

POP! POP! Cory shot at the wolf, slowing it. When Rosy slipped into the corridor he pushed the baby through to her. Then he stuck his leg through. Cory’s broad chest had trouble. “Rosy run, I’ll catch—.” The squealing of pain front he wolf behind turned into hard snarls as it recouped. The mass of teeth and hair darted for the half of Cory sticking out. “FUCK!” The wolf nabbed Cory’s thigh, yanking him off his feet and out from the corridor. “Ah!”

Being shoved into the wall only shot terror through Rosalie that Amelie seemed to feel as her crying worsened. Hearing Cory's cries, she immediately tried to slide back out to the corridor, now stuck as she held Amelie making the two together too wide.

"Cory! Cory, tell me you're okay," she pleaded, struggling to see in the dark and small area.

BOOF! A sharp yelp sounded. The wolf toppled over. In the darkness Cory could see someone tackling the beast. The ensuing fight shot fear and awe in Cory. When the wolf lay dead the shock faded enough that he scrambled to his feet as soon as he saw two more people coming. An adult female and a child.

Lights flickered again and Cory swore he thought their faces were familiar. “L-Lauri? Jada?” And was that…”Kaylee?”

Rosy managed to hear the names he questioned. "It's Lauri?" Her heart soared with hope.

From behind the other figures in the dark another appeared, this one broad shouldered and with a small limp. Immediately, it went silently to Lauri once he saw the fallen wolf, and the familiar features of Oliver could be made out in the dark. "We should keep going," he murmured to his wife and their company before spotting Cory. "You alright there mate?"

“Y-yeah, just shaken,” Cory knew they needed to go, they said so, but he had to give into his urge to hug them. “So glad you guys are okay— do you know what’s happening?”

“There is no time to talk,” Lauri said as she released him from her embrace. “We can’t say much anyway. Just know we love you and we meant for the best.” Lauri reached in to stroke Amelie’s cheek and squeeze Rosy’s hand. The blonde felt a hard rectangle pressed to her palm; a keycard. “Take this, it will work. Go to the Great Common. Quickly!”

Jada shuffled Kaylee to Oliver’s side, ready to get going. Cory guessed they wouldn’t be coming with him and Rosalie to the Great commons. “We will see you again one day!” Cory promised, sliding into the corridor once Rosy opened it successfully with that new keycard. “Be safe, you guys.”

Rosy felt the tinniest shred of hope when Lauri gave her a squeeze, though she knew in that moment they were parting paths. It pained her to know they were vanishing, but at the same time knew it was a better choice than five years in a dungeon. She had to hope against the odds that they'd meet again. "Please, take care of each other," she agreed with her husband as he joined her in the corridor.

Oliver with Kaylee on his hip, gave their friends a grim smile that was mostly lost in the dark. "Of course. And you two, as well. That way we can meet back up for tea time and bro brews once this all blows over." There was the faintest hope for such a normalcy to return, though impossible to know if it might be true.

Emotion tugged at Cory’s heart. “Yeah, don’t be late,” he joked, his voice cracking. Cory was urged again to leave. Time was not in their favor.

Oliver and Lauri vanished with Kaylee and Jada in the darkness. Their journey brought them back down to the dungeons and out the exit. A herd of horses and some wagons for those who couldn’t ride were waiting for them. Jada took Kaylee on her mount. Oliver and Lauri went on their own. Everyone dropped every single scrap of technology that had anything resembling a computer that could be hacked. Then, the caravan of escapees rode into the night guided only by the stars.

Taking Rosalie’s hand, Cory led his family through the familiar pathways of his youth. Any door opened perfectly fine upon using the keycard. Soon they arrived to one of the secret paths of the Great Common. “Wait,” Cory said, sensing it would be best not to use it. “Come here...” He got out into the hallway with his family instead. Then he tucked the keycard in his pocket. “We will say we found one on the floor,” he told Rosy before using the main entrance to the Great Common.

As soon as he walked through the room visibly exhaled worried relief. Inara teared up where she sat with her children clinging to her. “Oh thank God, you’re alright!”

Yonten, closest to them, gave them a hug. “Fuck homie, we were about to go get you.”

Diki, who had geared up to do just that, set down a few cumbersome weapons to embrace them as well. “You okay?”

“Yeah, just scratched up.” Cory didn’t elaborate. “What’s going on? Does anyone know?” It was still an unanswered question that didn’t need an acting facade, a talent which Cory lacked.

Wesley hadn’t left the console. He said, “I’m trying to figure that out right now. There is some kind of Trojan virus that got activated earlier this night. It fucking took down the whole system, aside from two, and I am both pissed and impressed.” Truly, Wes bordered on the insanity of frustration, only being pulled back by awe.

Ellie quickly found her arms around Rosy in shared relief that they were okay. The two moved to one of the loungers, each holding now quieted babes as they watched everything around them. "Will the system even let us call out for help?" It wasn't ideal for everyone to know they were hacked, but if it meant they'd get backup then why not.

"Trojan is same that has broken phones?" Joao questioned, finding frustration when he'd found the locked screen with the unknown symbol on it.

"Probably, although that's another kind of genius because our phones aren't linked to the system at all," Gordon remarked with a shared level of being impressed as Wesley had. "They'd have to go into every device one by one and remotely infect them."

“Not necessarily, which is why this is brilliant.” Wesley raced his fingers as if he and someone else were running to different goals on the same track. “Everyone of us has either called each other or texted; links in a chain. All of you have done so with me, and my phone basically is the system. I suspect they used that connection to spread it to your other devices. Some Nexus were found to still work, but not ours, and they probably guessed we wouldn’t look far beyond our own.” Their Nexus’ linked to their phones too.

“Well shit,” Yonten frowned. Revisiting Ellie’s question, he asked, “Yo, she’s right, can we call for help?”

“Aside from old fashioned flares, we’re literally in the dark.” Wesley shared the worry and annoyance of this fact with the room.

Cory, who held Rosy and Amelie close to him on the couch, said, “Are we anywhere close to getting back control?”

Wesley didn’t know how to answer that question. “Hell if I’m going to let them take over my shit. Not easy though—Ooh, this fucker is good. Really fucking good.” Wesley shook his head, a wild kind of smile formed on his face. “But this is my house, fucker—Hah!”

Lights came back on right then. The sound of a booted up system ready at Wesley’s command was music to the ears. Wesley initiated several diagnostic scans and waited for the information to come. Soon he targeted gas and traps around his castle to either kill or capture the roaming mages and beasts.

Relief spread throughout the room as it took on a sense of familiarity in the light. Rosy exhaled a breath she hadn't realized she'd been holding before turning to Cory and giving him a grateful kiss. Glad they were together, glad he was fine, and happy to know she'd married a man who had been beyond brave when the situation arrived. "Everything will be okay," she breathed.

"Well done, Wes," Everest applauded his diligent skills, setting a hand on his shoulder. "Just make sure you show those sons of bitches who the boss is."

That brought up another question across the room, this time from Andriy who had been rather quiet throughout the ordeal. "Can they do again? If they get in once, will they be able to repeat again?" They'd all been fortunate and no one was harmed beyond a bite or cut here or there, but what if it'd happened in the dead of night when they didn't wake as easily.

“Not likely. I mean, it’s never impossible, of course, but no I don’t think they could specifically do this again once I pick it apart.” Wesley turned his head when an alert told him the system pinpointed some interesting information. “Well I’ll be damned…Looks like I was right. A phone chain.” He explained what they were seeing on screen. “Gonna find which one originated it soon. In the meantime, looks like we have some broken up video here.” Wesley pulled the clips to view them with the others.

There were several disturbing images the algorithm brought forward that were of little consequence compared to the others—Ben Carlyle dead in the hall by E4. Doctor Conti’s body was strewn in different places. What confounded them all were the other clips.

Frank, with the help of Lauri and Oliver, wheeled Molly out of her cell. Although groggy and exhausted, the Southern Belle’s muddy eyes found the camera like an actor breaking the fourth wall. She murmured something. Refining it, they made out ‘Rosy...my letter…’ before the woman passed out completely.

Another clip, time-stamped later, showed glimpses of captives either getting in wagons or hopping onto horses. In the midst of the flashing faces two stuck out that bewildered them all. Jada and Kaylee. They secured themselves on their horse. Once a word was called out they, and the others, made off into the night.

BOOP. The screen illustrated the timeline. Just at the eleventh hour the passive program Wesley made hacked into Jada’s phone. From there it sent out the virus. “No, that’s not right,” Wes murmured, clicking away. They waited to see what was up. Finally Wesley stepped back and pointed out, “My program didn’t hack it. She let me in.”

There was an uncertain silence among the room at the talk of Jada Snowden's unhackable phone being what started this entire process. "So...they have been planning on this for almost a year then? Since Jada came to Avostoska back in November, right?" Ellie spoke up from her place, glad once Everest had made his way back to standing behind her, reassured with him close to her.

"Maybe longer. Do you think this is the storm you guys have heard talk of?" Rosy suggested, although a part of her knew that wasn't true. This might have been a bit of rain and a clash of thunder, but this wasn't a full-blown storm. She also didn't know what Molly possibly could have meant about her letter; it'd been months and months since her last letter and it mentioned nothing about any of this, she was sure of it.

Slumping beside Inara Wesley shook his head at Rosalie’s suggestion. Charlotte clawed onto his lap for comfort now that he was free. Wesley sighed, “Ugh, fuck. This probably started when I looked for a replacement for Kaylee’s caregiver. This means way more than just what we see here. Frank and Jada are a part of the same family as D’Lante. They work in the south states. It’s just not possible this isn’t an inside job from them— the Jacksons are traitors”

Cory held his silence on that end. He didn’t say he felt some camaraderie. He did, but he didn’t want to draw attention to it. In fact he now believed he and Rosy should consider getting into contact with them at some point. Perhaps on their honeymoon? He’d have to talk it over with Rosy.

Inara frowned and asked, “What does this mean?”

Wesley glanced around the room. “It means, if nothing stops them, we will need to be prepared for Molly to return to Willow. If Jada doesn’t tell her about us I’m sure Molly will.” And everything they worked for would be for naught. Wesley got up and motioned for Inara to help him with the children. “The Great Common is safest until we can be sure the halls are cleared. Please, take a connecting room for your comfort.”

Diki decided she would stay in the main area. She would rather keep a vigil. Yonten quietly urged Annabelle to come follow him with Jinpa, who was still stuck on his mother for comfort. Cory shuffled onto his feet and took his wife and child with him towards a vacant room. These were technically built into the ‘panic room’ system, so they were safe. In the dark of the night Cory whispered quietly of his thoughts about their honeymoon having a pit stop in Texas before heading to Maine.

Rosy agreed they should at least try to make contact, even if it could be dangerous for them. They'd walk into the Lion's den and hope not to be eaten in return for honesty. While this was much more serious than simply writing a thesis or putting on a display, in her heart it was the right thing for them to do.

Everest and Ellie followed the Von Helsing's and Pakshi's examples, taking John with them into one of the remaining rooms. As much as Ev wanted to view it was them being traitors, he was also fighting off the belief that this was simply Karma for them capturing the mages in the first place. How much irrefutable damage had they done to the lives of those who couldn't be confirmed as guilty? Unsettling thoughts followed him into his sleep, not unlike his Phoenix with her feathers more visibly ruffled, trying to make sense of what this meant for all of them.

The unwed men agreed to take turns with Diki in keeping an eye on the commons and entrance to the personal chambers, though they did venture away for a few minutes for privacy. A quick discussion confirmed none of them had heard from their women, and while it might have been played off earlier, now they had to worry. Would the truth come out in unpleasant ways and ruin any chance of a bond they had with those they were growing attached to? Joao even decided to send a message to Natalia as well, though with the early hour in Seabrook, didn't expect anything until morning if they were fortunate. Regardless of a response or not, they knew they'd need to head to Texas sooner than later, with the hidden antidote if they meant to save the mages.

While the hunters and people of Avostoska recovered from their harrowing night the journey for the riders had yet to end. Jada kept Kaylee secure to her front. For so many years the little girl had merely looked out windows or connected to nervegear to experience the world. Now everything rushed real and tangible over her. The smell of the horses, the feel of the cold bite of the wind, and the thrumming of hoofs all around her.

The caravan did not slow unless they had to refresh their horses or take short breaks themselves. Dawn broke over the horizon and still they charged onward. Frank was thankful for Lauri’s skills at reading the night sky. However, now they had to switch navigation from the stars to their maps.

“We’re almost there, Jada.” Frank trotted over to his cousin’s daughter. “We’ll have to delegate.” They had planned on four guides and one set for a special mission. Unfortunately their trusted friend had passed away during the escape. “...or we could save this for later. I think it would be best.”

Jada held Kaylee close to her in a reassuring manner. “We have to. It’s only right.”

“Molly needs to go West. She is very important— we only have enough guides for each direction.” They had decided to split the party so as to deliver the lost people to their homes.

“No, Franky, we promised. None of this would have been possible without her help.”

Lauri, ever the eavesdropper, hedged her way into their conversation. “What do you need?”

The two glanced warily at Lauri and Oliver. Conflict flashed over their faces. “We can’t say much, but there is another child being held in a cottage in Wesley’s control not far from here.” Their expressions said they may have given away more than what they were comfortable with already. “In exchange for some crucial information we agreed to get this child out.”

Frank sighed, “Marc had the plans for it. Jada knows those plans as well, but Molly must go back to Texas and Kaylee needs a safe place to bunker down. Jada’s job was to do that and I was supposed to take a caravan North.”

The woman once known as E4 had come with water for them. She passed the bottle and said, “I live in America. I’ve camped and traveled before with my family. I could lead us West, if you need to go.” Her grateful eyes found Frank’s. “I remember you...it’s hazy, but I remember your kindness and what you tried to do to help me. I want to help too.”

“Thank you, Daisy.” Frank had to admit he was happy to know she was willing, but it didn’t sit well with him. “But even so, Jada is only one person. This would require more protection than she could give herself and the child on a journey—.”

Molly’s voice disrupted their thoughts. “We must go to the cottage.” Her hand raised towards Lauri and Oliver. “We must go…I can...I can help…” Barely, but still able to open her eyes, Molly looked over at them. “We have more to do…”

 

[Soliloquy]

As much as everyone seemed to be on edge at Avostoska, it appeared to be for naught. Aside from a few groans of the captured in the hallways, it was quiet as could be, with no disturbances or second attacks issued against the castle. It still remained hard for most to sleep, though exhaustion settled in for some after the adrenaline wore off. Come morning, Rosalie couldn't have been more ready to get off the property, and not just in hopes of their planned detour. There was something that had changed on the grounds, something that no longer felt the same as it had prior to the wedding. Curling close to Cory with Amelie nestled into his chest, she gently woke him with kisses along his jawline.

"We need to shower," she murmured to him once he was awake, easing herself up out of the bed that, while comfortable, just hadn't brought comfort after the night's events. "Shower, pack up Amelie's things and get ourselves on the road soon." Not that they were technically on any sort of a schedule, as was a perk of a personal jet, but she was ready to go.

“Alright, I’m up, I’m up.” Cory had appreciated the gentle wake up call. It had been a long night. They had slept into the day, which was fine by him.

Before they left the door they needed to arrange for the living servants, and those who didn’t quit, to attend their bags while they readied the carry-on items. Wesley had a lot of damage control to deal with at this point. Cory folded out a custom stroller for Amelie. He packed the light bags on there. Just before putting Amelie inside he had to do a diaper change. “Rosy, can you get the toiletry bag from the bathroom? And maybe make sure it has the extra tube of Desitin.” The little babe had a small rash, nothing to worry about, but still itchy and irritating for her.

Cory's request pulled Rosy from her thoughts, standing next to her bedside table with the letters from Molly in hand. She'd woken up a few times in thought of the surveillance video and seeing her name mentioned, but nothing in these letters made any sense to her at all. Frowning as she tucked them away in the pouch of one of her bags, she moved to get the toiletry bag. "Do you think she had a letter that hadn't been sent to me?" she asked as she passed the double-checked bag with it's extra cream. "One that is still in her cell, maybe."

“Hm?” Cory’s minod caught up as he strapped the wiggling baby into her onesie and began the wrestle for legs into her stretchy pink pants. “Oh you mean Molly? Uh—.” Cory poked the left leg inside. “Maybe. I mean, Wes said she would revisit a letter once in a while. Did you want to check?”

"I think we should," Rosy decided with a confident nod. "For her to go so far as to make sure the cameras saw her saying it, I feel like it might be important." A happy squeal from Amelie a she fought her best to deny the second leg into the pants, making Rosy giggle as well. "Maybe that card we got last night can get us down there without having to talk to Wesley about it?"

“That’s a— good—,” Cory snorted in mirth at his babbling baby. “—idea.” He chuckled once the other leg got through and she was placated. The journey, rather than the destination, delighted Amelie. He pulled her up into his arms. “Alright, you put her in the stroller, I changed her butt.”

"Mama gets the fun part," she chuckled as she hoisted the baby girl up and covered her in a few gentle kisses that earned more happy squeals before cooing at Amelie until she was properly seated in the stroller. "You won't give me a hard time with those wiggly little feet, will you? No, no, you're going to save that for Daddy and then I'll just get your teenage attitude as Karma." With a soft plushy to keep her content, Rosy turned back to Cory, quite pleased with how easy it was. "Anything else we need to pack, or do we want to see about a trip down to the dungeon quick?"

Cory chuckled, grabbing up the backpack before taking a hold of the roller. “Nope, this is it. Time to head out, Lady Cromwell.” He came up to Rosy, but right as she leaned in to kiss he ducked down and placed one on Amelie’s forehead. Mischievously Cory made off out the door and down the direction of the cells while chuckling manically.

Rosy's jaw dropped at the denial of a kiss, watching dumbstruck as he walked away from her. "Cornelius Eugene Cromwell," she scolded from behind, the last of the bags in her hand while she caught up with him. "You best know that I will remember that and make sure to use said information when it best suits me."

Feigning innocence Cory said, “I dunno what you’re talking about.”

Most of the way to the dungeons they bantered back and forth until they reached the elevator. Here their talk faded in anticipation of the keycard working or not. When it did, they exhaled. Getting into the elevator Amelie fussed which took their attention. Once they got to the right floor they walked through the hallways that were still in need of cleaning. Staff were zipping up a body bag by E4. Yep. Wes had a LOT of damage control to handle.

Coming to Molly’s cell Cory used the keycard and walked in first. He kept the door open with a chair. There was no way he would risk getting stuck in this room! The artwork and mess from Molly was still all around.

Once more, Rosy was more than relieved that Amelie was too young for this to imprint in her mind. Still, they walked quickly down the halls and she averted her gaze for her own sake. Stepping into Molly's cell, she was immediately overrun by everything that was around them. How would she possibly find a letter in all of this? Her gaze was pulled to the newest addition that had less fading on it, seeing the starburst and 'salvation' written. "Molly Malone, what do you want me to find?" she murmured aloud, turning around once more to continue her search.

Cory did his best to help search, but he also took time to take pictures and video, especially the starburst. He decided not to take anything Molly did as coincidence. Amelie was, thankfully, not fussing like she had been before. The couple carefully lifted sketches or moved aside bottles of paint. Just as they were giving up Rosalie felt a soft give under her foot. There lay an envelope almost tucked under the bed.

“Did you find it?” Cory said, coming to her side. It was marked with her name and still sealed.

A voice prompted them to turn. “Hey, we’re coming here to clean. Would you mind please vacating?”

Cory looked at the crew and the room. He had been satisfied with the pictures he took, but he wasn’t about to let them throw anything away. “Yeah, that’s fine— just save all of this artwork please.”

The crew shrugged. “Alright. But we need to get started, so if you please...”

Rosalie had knelt down to grab the envelope she'd nearly stepped on just as they were being asked to leave. Slipping it into her bag once she saw her name, she offered the cleaners a smile and nod of her head. "Of course, our apologies," she said as they pushed Amelie quickly out of the cell and back toward the lift that would take them to the main level. In the elevator, she gave Cory a sideways glance, deciding they'd wait to open the letter until they were away from the property. "Probably time for us to say our goodbyes though." Though she wasn't sure who they'd be said to at this point.

“No, we said enough last night.” Cory wasn’t going to risk the letter being taken or anyone pushing them to stay longer. Not that he believed it would happen, but last night certainly did shift the mood.

Strolling out of the elevator Cory kept close at Rosy’s side. They got to the jet and the staff, weary and pale, helped them up the stairs. Just before the door closed he looked out at Avostoska. Cory felt tears pricking his eyes. They had spent nearly a year here. So much had changed. Closing the door felt like closing a whole chapter of their lives. It felt like shutting away Wesley and that whole part of his family. What would it be like to see him again? Would they hug? Would Cory shoot Wes? Cory didn’t know, and it made his heart ache.

But the time for uncertainty was past. Cory knew what he stood for and he knew what he had to do. Cory closed the door.

Coming to Rosalie’s side, Cory held his wife’s hand and his baby in his arms. Their own jet, Hopper (in fond memory of Cory’s pet name from Lauri) rolled out, took off, and distanced them from the castle. Once they were leveled out he turned to Rosalie and gave her a kiss to her head. “You alright?” He wasn’t feel the best. His stomach had yet to settle.

While she might not have completely lost a brother from their decision, there was no denying the difference she felt as they left the grounds. Leaning into Cory, she let out a soft sigh, nodding to his question. "Alright enough. And if not, we will be eventually," she decided with mild confidence, tilting her chin up to watch him. "It's for the best for us and for Amelie, but...I know it won't be easy." They could contact any of the hunters, of course, but whether or not they'd want to speak to them as they were little more than just Mundies was beyond them.

Exhaling, Cory nodded. “You’re right...” He didn’t know if they could just meet up or talk easily, but he wanted to try at least. “Then I guess we should see to that letter.”

Dear Rosy,

You got nothin’ to be sorry about, hon. Christmas time is for family. I know you’ve probably got a lot going on. I hope y’all liked the gifts I sent. I certainly love the one you gave me. I put it up with some of my other sketches of your girl. I have made more since then. They just kind of come to me. I wish all the best for you and your growin’ family, Rosy.

Thank you. And I hope I am able to understand you as well. There’s a lot I still don’t know about this world of magic. I can’t tell you all the stuff I have been told without writing pages and pages. Better done over a meal, I’d say. But I can do my best to explain why someone like Lyov is as kind as he is, despite being old. I totally understand your point about Almaeri users being wicked as they age. But that’s because they use it. I do my best not to, though I have messed up a few times. Being here has made it hard to avoid it. The more you use, the worse you get, I know. But if you don’t use it you’re likely to avoid becoming wicked. The thing is, there is still hope for people who are old who haven’t gone insane yet. Lyov used Almaeri in great amounts all the way until his sixties. The reason why he isn’t wicked is that he had his Almaeri bound; put to slumber. Lyov can’t use Almaeri anymore. Now, I know I’ve talked about him like he’s some Saint. I think he’d be flattered, but he never was one to look at the world with sugar in his mouth. Lyov has done a lot of wrong in his life. He knows that and owns up to it. Probably what I respect about him the most. He’s changed for the better despite all of that and despite having been an old Almaeri user.

We’re not monsters, Rosalie. We’re just people. We’re capable of hate as much as we are of love like any of you guys. There’s always a chance to—

Rosalie noticed a change between the quality of writing. As if Molly’s hand had become weak or maybe she was rushing her scrawl. That, along with the thought not being finished, indicated unrest.

Rosy, I don’t mean to alarm you, but something has been off lately. I think the days are passing without my knowing. I had a cut. It’s gone now. But I had been cut last night. Or I think I did—

I don’t remember writing this...I thought I hadn’t started yet. I thought I was in a woodland next to an ocean. I thought I spoke with Wesely. I don’t understand. Maybe it has to do with my artwork. I keep starting a picture of a baby. Every time I start I draw a little more than before, but I always stop before it is finished. I don’t understand it but I think all of you should stay in the castle until I do. Please don’t leave the castle until I can finish.—

An alarming jitter to Molly’s writing took over the rest of the page. Scribbles blotted out incorrect words or dropped thoughts, but at some point Molly didn’t care. She only focused on getting out her message.

Someone is here. I know it. Someone is taking me out of this room. I thought I smelled something. It’s like rot. Something is wrong, Rosy. Whoever is here is evil. So evil. So heartless. There’s so much screaming in these silent halls. I can’t think. I can’t feel who I am through the agony. I don’t know where I am most of the time. Am I in the woods? Am I in a cell? Am I home? I don’t know and I am losing time. I’m scared.

The wobbling handwriting didn’t cease, but the words were less despairing. Rosalie read the last thoughts of Molly before the shutdown occurred.

Rosy, I think someone is coming for me— a good man. I will leave soon. I’m sorry we didn’t get enough time. I’m sorry we’re all in this mess. I’m sorry I hadn’t sent this in time for a reply. I tried, I promise. Listen, these pictures, they’re important. There is something we need. Something that will save us. It’s hidden in a chapel in the mountains. I drew them. It’s Lyov’s desire, it’s his gift I gave him on his birthday...I want to do more, but I’m just tired. So tired...so...

There were a few times that Rosy had to stop and re-read passage, as if she wasn't quite following what was said. Then again, it made perfect sense considering the state she'd been in the last time she was seen at the trial. She was lost and it was written on her face and the slump her how she was seated. Finally finished, Rosalie dried her eyes, turning to Cory to see what he thought of it all. "That damn experiment with the nevregear. I told Wesley it was messing her up and look what it's done. She has no concept of time and can't grasp things. God, I hope it isn't too late for her, Cory.."

“We’ll just have to hope....It’s all we can do.” Reading it over himself, Cory tried to date the paragraphs. Obviously the first couple were from the Christmas they got their portraits. The next set, if they were to believe Molly wrote relatively regularly, could have been about their hunt in April. Molly knew. She was sketching the unborn baby Inara lost. But the sketch would never be finished because of the incident that took her away. “This could be because of Conti and Ben...” He muttered in reference to someone taking her out. Though no one did. Could Molly have had some mental connection to other patients? Maybe someone who suffered at the hands of Ben or Conti. “Well, it’s a good thing I got pictures. We can take a look over them and see what we can find about this chapel. It looks pretty rundown. I wonder what is hidden there...” He turned and gave Rosalie a kiss to her temple. “Listen, we’re only going to be able to do so much in such a short time. Right now I think we need a breather. Let’s relax, okay? Take a moment to recoup on this honeymoon and then face the world with energy again.”

Rosy knew he was right, that they were limited and only two people up against unknown numbers on both sides of the fight. Hunters would try to intervene if they thought the Cromwells were doing something to stop their plans, and the mages, well. She was still on the fence as to whether or not she thought the Russians would believe them if they were approached. It was going to be a hard story to pass either way. Nodding, she leaned into his embrace, the jet utterly quiet compared to so many rides with the large company they'd grown used to. "We'll take a breather...but after that we should go to Texas. I almost don't want to let that wait, but I know we had this all planned out and all."

“We will go straight there, I promise— get in contact with the Jacksons, visit the Russians, we’ll do it all.” Cory gave her a squeeze with the arm he had around her. Amelie didn’t know why we were all hugging, but she joined in too. Cory chuckled, “We’ll do it as a family.”

"I wouldn't want it any other way," Rosy promised, relaxing into their gentle embrace and set to enjoy their flight ahead. They really did need some time to reset themselves, and a peaceful few days in a tropical paradise sounded like just the solution.

~oOo~
​

Back at Avostoska, the group was thinning even more than it already had. As Wesley had already confirmed their assistance was no longer needed, Andriy and Joao were packing up their belonings around the mess that was still trailed about the corridors. It didn't take long before they were packed and ready to head out, only needing a flight out. They had been talking about picking up a commerical option at a late lunch with many of those who remained when Everest offered an alternative.

"You guys can head out on my jet, as long as it's back in a couple of days so Ellie and I can use it," he suggested, taking a sip of a double Scotch. He might not have been drinking as much as Wesley at the wedding, but he was at a point where he was comfortably not sober to deal with any other upset they might occur. "Wes and I are out tomorrow so it works out pretty well."

Gordon looked up from his own meal, wondering if he dared to be so bold. "Mr. and Mrs. Crosse, do you think I'd be able to go with them?" he asked in his most boyish tone. "I just don't know when I'll see Andriy and Joao again, is all. I understand if not and-"

"For the love of God, please go if it means you'll stop calling me Mrs. Crosse," Ellie insisted, only slightly agitated before she collected herself. "I'll be more than fine here with Inara and the kids. We'll be fine." The last statement was directed at her husband who had looked ready to comment.

"Well then, I guess that settles it," Everest said with his hands in the air. "You can ride and drop off Joao and Andriy, just make sure you come back here after Brazil or wherever you end up last."

Joao used his glass to hide a surprise look that it worked out so smoothly, before nodding to the Crosse couple. "Sim, thank you for jet use. Much better than airline food," he jested. Now all they needed to do was get Gordon's bag for travel and the antidote and they could be on their merry way to Seabrook without having to explain their path to Wesley.

If it had been only Joao leaving, Wesley wouldn’t have spared a look, but what with Andriy and now Gordon going, he did have to wonder. Wesley had been locked in his North Office trying to manage the mess. By this time he had taken a break by Inara’s insistence.

“Safe travels,” Wesley murmured, taking a long sip of his whiskey.

Inara gave his hand a squeeze beneath the cloth for support. Her other hand held Lottie’s who was quite distraught since learning Kaylee had been whisked away. Jasper and Kit were both fussy. Hye and Kazumi attended them in silence. “Yes, and stay in touch.”

Yonten, who rubbed Annabelle’s back, said, “Uh, we’re probably going to head out too.”

“Where?” Inara asked, somewhat perplexed.

“Renting a nice house close by to Mr. Lao, actually.” Yonten picked it out because of the familiar neighborhood and his intention to just leave quickly. He and Annabelle would go over a more serious choice of home later.

Diki nodded, saying, “We’ll be alright.”

Annabelle nodded in agreement. "Figure it'll be a nice break from things to try and get through this pregnancy," she gave Yonten a weak smile. "And it doesn't hurt that it isn't far from mom, if I decide I'm feeling like putting up with her."

Ellie snorted in response. "Oh, you're putting up with her? That's funny, I thought that's what she's been doing since you were born," she teased her sister, shaking her head before adding in a more serious tone. "You'll have to tell them at some point. God knows we're all in for hell if she ends up finding through someone else and then it comes out that I already knew. I love you sis, but that is one bullet I won't be taking for you."

"Likewise," Anna said with perked brows and nodding at Ellie's stomach.

"Wait- what?!" Everest nearly fell out of his chair, mouth agape as he looked between the two women. "But - no. No, no, no, no, no.... No."

Ellie pointed a finger at her sister. "Now look what you did. You broke my husband," she scolded her before turning to him. "No, she's just joking. I'm not - we're not. EVEREST calm down!" she all but shoved his glass back in his hand before giving her sister the bird. "Great, now he's going to be paranoid for weeks."

The ensuing sibling teases uplifted the spirit. It stirred away some dust that settled on them since last night. Chuckles colored the room, Lottie was brought to giggles. If Annabelle had wondered if she would be a good mom then this moment would help to remind her that she had great potential. Sometimes a little humor was the right answer to a baleful mood.

Inara smiled. “Don’t worry, Everest. You’ll not lose this game.” Implying in a playful spirit of sport to Ellie that she, in fact, would be pregnant first!

Wesley spoffed, “Alright now, let’s make it through without heartattacks.”

"Heart attacks? More like these women are going to give me a damn stroke," Everest murmured before Ellie pushed his glass to his lips once more.

"You can both protest all you want, but it's clear neither of you is against such act in practice," she said with a wag of her finger to both of them.

Seeing that most were jolly and distracted, Joao rose from his seat. "Well, is been good to live with you all, but ready for next day," he said with a nod to everyone at the table, even Wesley. "Let me know if needed again. Will always make time for you all."

"Tak. Was good to know everyone more than bar fight," Andriy added with a sheepish grin, wiping his own hands before following Joao to his feet. "Always will be a call away."

A chorus of farewells followed, with some getting up to shake hands and hug. Baby Kit was quick to motion to say goodbye. He found himself in the arms of his favorite assistant. “Bye bye, Andwee. Call lots, o’tay? And Awaseal.” The toddler didn’t want to be lost from communication after they leave.

Andriy nodded to the young Lordlings demand, giving him a sad smile. "Take, Kit. I will call," he said as a promise, though he knew better than to speak for Alassiel, especially seeing as the head of the table was quite determined that no such interaction would continue.

Gordon also followed suit getting up from his seat. "I'll just go grab a day bag and meet you guys on the landing strip," he said to the other two before dismissing himself.

With goodbyes in tow and promises to stay in touch made for everyone, Joao and Andriy detoured to their rooms to pick up their carry-on bags before meeting Gordon on the stirp. They didn't speak until all three were loaded in the comfortable jet and taking off from Avostoska. "Have it?" Joao asked the young Brit.

Reaching into his bag, Gordon pulled out a pair of socks that were quickly revealed as a tube containing the serum. "Got it. Now just need to find a way to give it to them." A task they feared might be harder than the last time, still waiting on responses from Natalia, Amalia or Alassiel. They could only hope they weren't already too late.

~oOo~​

Across the ocean in Seabrook the family of the Old Bear gathered around a table for breakfast. Well, most. Lyov still stayed at his house with Granya and Liam since he had dialysis. They had shut down the restaurant for a day or so. Ryuu and Sigvar were still bunking there and it was their most defensible position. They were still reeling from the news of their beloved family and friends being hunters—ones who may have already attempted to kill them.

Layla brought a pitcher of kvas to pour into empty cups. “How are you all feeling today?”

Shrugging, Amalia silently dug into her plate of food. Every stab of her fork gave away her inner turmoil. It was Natalia who said, “I don’t know...I want to believe it’s not what it seems like, but Sigvar has no reason to lie.”

Theo rubbed Willow’s shoulder. “They still family.”

Alassiel stared down at her untouched bliny. “...we can hope they do love us.”

Ryuu, who had come up from the basement after securing Sigvar in his crate, sauntered over with a rum bottle in hand. “Deepest apologies for you and your situation, but,” He drank deeply as he stepped onto stage. “I don’t think hope is going to do much here.”

Willows heart went out to everyone, especially the girls. Even though the news of Everest had hit hard, she knew they were faced with a difficult decision after all. Whether or not to trust the men and let them back into their lives was a risk. She shot Ryuu a small scowl, not a fan of this pretty boy at all. "Hope can do a lot more than cynicism ever has," she huffed at him before turning back to Natalia.

Ryuu’s lips squeezed in a playful smile. “You can never disappoint a cynical person. I think that makes up for a lot.”

Ignoring him, she went on with what was on her mind to the girls. "Maybe it's something you can confront them about? Bring them here and be open about it. If it's just the three of them they're out numbered and maybe we can find out if it's just a misunderstanding."

“I—I had thought maybe…” Natalia glanced at her father. There had been a conversation between them. “But I don’t know.” Her hand fiddled with her phone. She had yet to respond to Joao’s text. None of the girls had replied.

Jovan spoke here. “What misunderstanding? How? I believe Sigvar and Ryuu. What happened in April is make sense. I will not put my daughter in danger for a man. He is not a part of this family. They are boyfriends. There will be more later.”

Taking a turn on his heel, Ryuu swung around and pointed his bottle at Jovan. “Exactly, people come and go.” He took a step back and looked around the neat little stage. “There will be other men and women out there for you all. Preferably not looking to kill you.”

“Or manipulate, or cheat.” Alassiel cast him a dark, stormy set of ocean eyes.

Ryuu bobbed a finger. “Fair.” He took another swig. “I just want to point out that I have become a better man and I apologize.”

Theo scoffed. “And what of Joao, Andriy, and the others? If they become better men and apologize?”

“Mm, I don’t know. What’s the policy on forgiving attempted murder?” Ryuu shrugged.

Willow had half a mind to give him a good sock to the face. They were going thrig a lot and didn't need his remarks adding to it. "I'm sure there's a few who might have considered the same for you, Ryuu." She made no effort to hide her disapproval for the two men. "Well, they didn't succeed, so maybe they only wanted the illusion of trying. That and none of you had met yet in April. Maybe meeting you all at the wedding changed their minds." She was likely being more hopeful than they deserved, but it sounded better than the alternative.

Theo nodded, saying, “Da, they haven’t done it. Maybe have been protecting.”

“It didn’t work because of the Ego Sum, that doesn’t mean they didn’t hope for your demise,” Ryuu pointed out, swiveling again, his hand running against the flow of the velvet curtains. “There are hair-raising stories I could tell you about Wesley alone, and some dark ones of Everest, and even though I don’t know much about Joao, Andriy, or Gordon— though I think he is the son of a famous female bodyguard—I can tell you that they were intent on your deaths.” Ryuu paused and gave a nod at Willow. “Except for yours. They went through a lot of trouble to safeguard you. They even played with Theo’s schedule to do it. All the delays or what you believe is them ‘holding back’ can very well be chalked up to the hunters hoping to preserve their relationship with you, Willow.”

It made sense. They raised their eyes to Willow. How could Everest, or any of them who hated mages, stand to have one of their own living with them? Marrying them? If anything, the length of time it took to even attempt the murder had to do with timing it to avoid Willow ending up dead and to keep her affections.

Willow didn't have a response to say to that, at least not one that wouldn't be outlandishly defensive with no evidence to back it. Instead, she gave Ryuu a light stare down. "Again, I feel like you know a whole lot that you took your sweet time coming to warn everyone about," she commented, not an outright accusation, but alluding to her suspicions on the men appearing.

“My, my, I think I plucked a sour cord with you,” Ryuu chuckled, drinking another draught again. “Willow Mae Al-Zakhar,I literally had no idea where you all were, I couldn’t find you. I would have come earlier if I got the chance.” He began a fancy footwork dance back and forth in front of the curtain. “All I can tell you is Loki is looking for you and I think you should be ready for— Whoa!” Ryuu’s heel caught on the front of his shoe. Hands grabbed the curtain for stability, only to fall in a heap of red velvet.

Alassiel snickered openly. The rest were not shy about chuckling over his foible. “That’s a new move, Ryuu.”

Theo laughed, “Very funny, do again for Friday nights.”

Ryuu shuffled out front the folds. “Ha...ha…” he struggled to his feet and cast a look over his shoulder. Silvery eyes lingered on the artwork Molly had made for Lyov. The painting still hung where the old grandfather insisted it stay. Ryuu whispered, “Vitrina.”

A sour chord was a much more pleasant way of saying that Willow felt he was an opportunistic playboy, one of the worst types of people. She also disapproved of Sigvar, though he'd at least seemed humble in his approach to them. Either way, neither had spelled good news in her book, which was why Willow held no harm in laughing at his expense. Her gaze shifted up to the picture, her heart sinking at the memory of Molly as it still did on occasion. "What did you call it?" she asked Ryuu, not remembering Molly naming her piece, only that it pleased Lyov immensely.

Ryuu glanced at them and back at the image, and then down, as if to not look at it directly. He found himself backing away as if the painting eliminated its own force; a command of respect. “Vitrina,” he said it loud enough for them to hear, though his tone kept low.

“What is that?” Alassiel asked. This alerted Willow that this word wasn’t in their Aarinian language.

Stepping off the stage, Ryuu rubbed his hands together in an attempt to self comfort. He turned partway to them. “Do you remember Sahar?” Most nodded. “I’ve spent some time with that man— odd person.” Ryuu cleared his throat. “During a drunken stupor he destroyed a decoration that looked like this picture. Then he divulged to me that he has been haunted by this image. He says it is the heart of a Creator.”

“How do you know is this image?” Jovan asked.

“Sahar spoke of it in such detail, I would be remiss not to know it if I saw it. This is it.” Ryuu had yet to look at it straight on since first seeing the picture. “To be honest, I thought he was just being dramatic but...here I stand corrected.”

Theo furrowed his brows. “Why haunts him?”

Ryuu drew up his silvery eyes. “Said ‘It’s our doom’, and passed out.”

Chocolate eyes fell on the painting that so clearly unsettled him. Willow didn't know how to feel about this Sahar, but she did know how the painting looked to her. "I don't know. I don't get the feeling of doom when I look at it," she said after a few moments. "It looks more like hope to me." It'd been so long, but maybe she felt that way from something Molly had said on Lyovs birthday.

They took a moment to observe the image. No one argued with Willow about that. Micha especially smiled to see it. He could see the little characteristics of Molly’s brushstrokes. He could tell her mind and her heart from the choice of colors. Micha said, “Hope. That it is what it is called.” And no one argued about that.

Ryuu didn’t say another word. He tucked his head to drink more of his rum, but it looked to Alassiel like he was hiding. “Hm, I think I’ve had enough of this,” he set down the half empty bottle, looking over to the Seamaid. “See? I’ve become better.”

“Do what you like, it’s no matter to me,” Alassiel said dismissively, getting up from the table and her cold untouched bliny. “I’m going to rest.”

Frowning lightly, Ryuu scooted out from the table and straightened his coat. “Rest sounds good to me. I’ll be in the basement.” The champagne haired man shuffled off.

Amalia had no more food to stab and all the agitation due a woman in her position. Her leg bounced several times before she too got up to grab her jacket and her keys. She headed to the exit.

Micha sat upright. “Malia, where are you going?”

“Out.” Amalia said sharply, closing the door behind her despite protest.

Natalia shifted in her seat. “I’ll help clean.” She got up to gather plates. They could hear the shaking of the porcelain when they touched together.

Layla jumped in, putting a gentle hand on her shoulder and taking the dishes. “Don’t worry, I got it. Why don’t you rest too?”

Nodding, Natalia headed up to Amalia’s room. She needed more time than they’ve all had to sort out her feelings. Jovan sighed deeply, getting up to clear the table with those who were still there. After a moment he muttered, “Is just a boyfriend.”

Theo knew his uncle would have something to say. “Not for them.” He looked to Willow for some support.

Sad eyes had followed each woman as they disappeared from the main area, nodding at Theo's remark. "They were more than fond of them. Enough to be thinking of a future and what that would mean," Willow agreed, finishing off her own kvas. "The men made them happy and now they're worried it was all a lie. Boyfriend or more, it's enough to make anyone distraught."

Jovan frowned, putting a glass vessel into the sink a little too harshly. “I can’t guard her from this. I can’t—And Amalia.” Where had she gone? To the clubs? To drink? Did she leave to find Le Bella?

Theo gathered the stack of silverware into the basin. “There is still hope they are not who they were before. Willow is right, maybe they change their minds.”

“And what if they didn’t?” Jovan questioned, wiping down the table. “Telling Natalia there is hope is bringing her on the edge of it. She is look at phone and feels lost.”

Layla, with cups in her arms, said, “When my husband died I felt lost. They feel lost. But I am here. They won’t give up, Jovan. They just need understanding. They need the hope Willow and Theo speak of—they need that talk. It helps see a better tomorrow.” She put the cups away. “You never know when things will turn around. But don’t turn it away when it comes to you, when you’re crying on the sidewalk of an airport.” She gave Willow a smile. “People who you thought you’d never see again just might show up like angels. Sometimes they’re people who are always good like Willow, and sometimes they are people who chose better later, like Theo.” Coming back she took a chair nearby. “We don’t know if they’re changed, that’s true, but don’t rule it out.”

“Da,” Micha spoke up here, taking off his apron. “Is better to he happy when someone chooses good. You know this, Uncle.” He came over to give his uncle a hug despite grumbling. “You know it….Just hard to see when Natalia is sad is all.”

Hesitantly Jovan hugged him back. That was a truth he couldn’t argue against either. After a moment they knew they were weeping. Theo abandoned his rag and came over with Willow in hand to add to the hug. Layla felt moved to join.

Willow, grateful for Layla's supportive words, gave Jovan and the others a good squeeze. "If there is a hope for love, no matter how small, then I think it is a hope worth fighting for. This world needs all the love it can get," she said before eventually pulling away from the pile as they naturally ended the embrace. "Though no matter what, it is up to the girls to decide to give that chance. We can only be supportive."

“Da, she is right,” Theo gave his uncle a pat on his shoulder. “Must admit too, Uncle, you don’t want to see Talia leave into other person care. Is not make influence?”

Jovan sighed and hid an admitted tug of his lips at the poke. “Feh, maybe.”

“You did good job,” Theo complimented. “Natalia is not fool. We still see each other. We still family. Even if add more people.”

“You talk now, but wait till you have baby.” Jovan didn’t have to say much. Theo’s shuffling of feet said it all.

“I have all boys.” Theo stated.

His bold statement earned perked brows before looking over at Layla. "Oh is that so? I'm pretty sure you just cursed yourself to a household of all girls, Theo Al-Zakhar," Willow teased with a growing smirk. "Pretty girls that are going to catch the attention of smooth talking boys who think they have clever pick-up lines."

“No, no, no I will have all smooth talking boys I will root for catching pretty girls.” Theo playfully argued as he tucked the chairs into the table.

Layla smirked. “Hmm, Willow, I think that sounds familiar, don’t you? Kevin said as much right before we had Rachel.”

The possible fate befalling him had Theo pulled Willow against his front. “Okay, some girls and some boys.” He smooched her. “Deal?”

She accepted his kiss with a devilish smile of my own. "We will see. If I get a girl right away, we could always stop at one, to make sure there's no tiny Theo's running amuck with their silky hair," she grinned.

“Ah, no, you love me too much to do that to me!” Theo chuckled, giving her a squeeze of a hug. “Anyway, all child I have with you is best child,” Theo murmured, indulging in another kiss, this time deeper and full of lingering affection.

Children are precious indeed. There is hardly a decent mother in the world who would not fight for their child. Jada, Lauri, and Oliver knew too well the lengths they were about to attempt to save the one in the cottage guarded by Wesley. To their happy delight Molly proved an amazing guide.

The infiltration into the building using Jada’s ‘contact’ technology worked wonders. It defused the alarms in a kind of suspended animation. There was a time limit before the system caught on, but it seemed with Molly’s direction they made short work of sneaking onto the compound. At her word, they didn’t go until after lunch. They headed south to a garden.

“Go through that fence.” Molly pointed her finger at what seemed like a cascade of vines over the endless, tall white picket. “It has a loose board.” She gave Kaylee a light touch. “Go with them.”

Oliver, who had quickly grown quite faithful to Molly's aid, nodded at the direction. He held out a hand for Kaylee, the young girl quick to accept it. She glanced back at Molly, worry etched in her small face. "And you will be okay, Miss Malone? We are coming right back to you?"

Though often tired, Molly always managed to have a smile for Kaylee. “Yes, I will be okay, Kaylee.” She pushed a flyaway hair from her face. “Call me Molly. All my friends do.” She gave Oliver and the other’s a nod. “Go into the hole, wait five minutes. Stick the wall and come around to the peonies. Wait a minute. Then Jada, you say ‘She will always come, if she can; today I am here for her’, and leave it at that. Oliver, lead Kaylee out around with you. Say ‘We can make it out to see her if you are daring’. But don’t linger longer than that. Don’t get distracted. Not by anything. Do you understand?”

The young girl beamed at the bond she formed with the nice woman. She was a little sad she has never met her before that day, but that was in the past. For now, she held Oliver's hand while they all took their instructions.

"Okay, we can do that," Oliver nodded, giving Kaylee a soft squeeze before they turned to the fence in question. "Ready, mon Amor?"

“Oui,” Lauri took steps to follow.

“Oh, Lauri—.” Molly rubbed her temple that throbbed every so often. “Whatever you do, don’t be seen and do not speak. Not a single word. Stay at the fence hole so they can return easily. I can’t account for everything, but I do know that the best outcome is what I’ve mentioned.”

Nodding in silent acknowledgment, Lauri left with the others as per instructed. She trailed behind as an end guard. When they passed through she hunkered down in the greenery in wait for them. It unnerved her that Molly should stay so far away, but it had to be done.

Jada headed off Oliver who held Kaylee’s hand even now. They stuck to the fence and did exactly as told. Eerily things fell into place. A man asleep in their way woke up at being called. He left just in time. A camera surveying the gap between them and the bush turned away at the best opportunity. The three peered through the leaves and boughs to see a small boy.

The young lad, about ten or eleven, crouched at the edge of the pond. His soulful eyes, dark and grey like the sky after a storm, reflected on the water’s surface a longing. Jada counted out that minute and then said, “She will always come, if she can; today I am here for her.”

The child brushed back feather black hair to better see the people coming around the peony bushes. He sat back on his rear in mild astonishment. His mounting fear vanished upon seeing Kaylee. A little girl? A child? Here? But...that wasn’t who he really wanted to see.

Oliver and Kaylee looked to the young boy, careful to recite the line they were given as they stood in his sight. "We can make it out to see her if you are daring," he said in a gentle tone. It was hard for him to resist the urge not to approach the child, but they had directions to follow.

Whatever that meant to the boy, he sat up straighter. He glanced back at the people roaming lazily around the compound. Wesley would not be happy to know they weren’t on high alert. All good news for him! Turning his dark, grey eyes back to the newcomers, he nodded and got up. The boy halted to an abrupt stop. “Wait, my cat—.”

Jada’s hand went out to him. She didn’t know anything else other than they had to go now. “It’s now or never.”

“Please, I can’t leave him.” Hesitation twisted his soft features. Glancing back he decided in that moment to just go. A frown, deep and painful, marred his face as he took Jada’s hand.

Just then they heard a voice call out, “You little rascal, where are you?”

The four of them slipped back against the fence. They were off-book now. Their instincts were the only thing they had to go on. They nearly got caught but he camera’s. The napping man tried to sneak back for a wink. Their hearts stopped and dropped many times as they came to the fence. But wait, which board was loose?

Lauri’s head poked out the vines. Ah, there it was! She gestured for them to hurry. She couldn’t say why, but the look on her face told them it was important they run. Jada and the other’s picked up their pace.

“Wait!” The little boy dug his feet in. Everyone winced at the sound of his voice cutting through their otherwise silent getaway. He pointed to a cat perched on a limb of a tree. “Come here, come with me!” He urged. The cat yawned and laid down on the branch.

Oliver could see on Lauri’s face the compulsion she felt to call it over, to make the child happy and for them to leave with the cat. But if they did, if she spoke, they may jeopardize it all. Lauri looked to her husband for silent discussion of what she should do. Otherwise, it was going to mean dragging the boy away. The sound of rising voices ticked away the clock.

Kaylee could feel a growing uncertainty in her while the adults were only standing there. Molly had told them they had to hurry! No stalling or else...well, she didn't say what else but she had to assume it was something bad. Reaching out, she took the little boy's hand in her own. "We have to go or they will find you," she said in a whisper so soft it was nearly inaudible. "I will get your cat some day, I pinky promise, but we have to go now."
Pinky promise? Something in that phrase touched the boy. It troubled him too. A final frown for the lazy feline unaware of the turmoil he brought loosened him from where he stood. Jada still held her breath even as they went through the fence. Just as they got out they heard a shout. Lauri, who had been charged with the hole, pulled the board tight in place. They could never be sure they wouldn’t check.

Afraid to say a thing, Lauri merely took Kaylee’s other hand and went forward with Oliver. Jada guided the boy. They were in sight of Molly. The Southern Bell was struggling to open her eyes. Her head throbbed. She muttered something in a sorrowful tone, but they couldn’t hear it.

Molly took a gamble. Of all the futures she saw, this was the best she could figure, but even then she couldn’t be sure. The alarms released. The boy was lost to their sight. The sounds of revving engines filled the air once the camera’s pinpointed the direction of the rescuers and their runaway.

“Hurry...hurry…” Molly wept.

BOOM! The ground upheaved right beside the four. Lauri and Oliver covered Kaylee. Jada yanked the boy against her as they fell. Recovering, Jada and the others scrambled towards Molly and their horses. “Get on!” Jada helped the boy up.

Lauri and Kaylee were pushed onto their horse first. The Lamb kept an eye on her Lion until he too mounted his steed. Molly, in the wagon, felt her heartbeat in anticipation. Would this work? Was this the future of escape?

“Go, go!” Jada yelled, urging them onward. They wove through the trees to the sound of firepower and the drumming of hooves.

BOOF! A tree exploded near them, evoking a cry of surprise. Still, they ran onward. “Left!” Molly called out. So they did. A net missed them. “Slow.” A net overshot. “Right, around a boulder.” And so they did, artfully slipping from the attempts to catch them. Molly’s mouth pulled in a grin. “Further. Just a little...further…” Muddy eyes panned out and her head dropped back. They were on their own.

The navigation away from the complex was less than easy, gripping the reigns tightly as he wasn't the most experienced when it came to riding. Still, he trusted Molly's judgement 110% of the way, even enough that he continuously was taking his eyes off the woods ahead and looking at the others to make sure everyone was safe. If he didn't get Lauri out of this...well he didn't know what he'd do. A small part of him liked to think that this was what he would have been like as an American...well maybe a few centuries back. Either way, he spurred his horse on, not daring to look back behind them.

Jada and the others had to compensate for the lack of direction. It did not go well. The horses screamed out of fear when a tree fell to their left and they double backed, only to be told not to turn around, but to go forward. In the flurry of confusion they raced through dense foliage. Limbs of trees whipped and tugged at them, cutting bare skin and tearing clothes.

Bright sunshine blinded Oliver when he and his horse broke through the tree line. A shrill whinny cut the air. Oliver’s horse fell forward. The British Lion collapsed on a bed of dead heath. His steed was not as lucky. The equine beast slid off the edge of the cliff next to him. A thud silenced its cry of descent.

Lauri fared better. Her horse managed to catch itself from certain death. She and Kaylee were safe on its back. The Lamb trotted over to her Lion. “Oliver! Are you alright?”

Although he knew he'd be sore in the morning, the Lion knew he'd had much worse tumbles before. A few scratches and tears on his clothing were nothing that wouldn't heal over time. He looked up, about to answer her when he spotted Jada and the young boy tipping off their horse that nearly took a tumble of it's own. "Fuck. Luari,you need to get out of here," he pointed to the drones that were approaching them, a light on the top telling them they were preparing to cast their nets. If nothing else they needed to get hidden from sight. He started toward the horse that was now riderless, snatching it's reigns before it could bolt for it. "C'mon, back on. We don't have much time," he urged the other two. Maybe he'd be able to ride the horse that pulled the wagon, even though it was a risk to be slowed so.

Lauri, who rode the horse attached to the wagon, did her best to maneuver it around at her husbands’ command. Molly would have fallen out if she hadn’t been secured in place. Though she skirted it around she wasn’t ready to bolt just yet. Lauri glanced around and saw a murder of crows. “Please! Please, help us!”

FOOSH! In the moment that a net flew in the direction of Oliver the crows flocked aggressively in a wave of black. They cried out when hit, but the net veered off track. But such a solution was temporary.

The horse Oliver gripped gave him trouble. It bucked, making it hard for him to steady for the other two. Jada and the boy eased up from the hard fall just as another drone came towards them. FOOOSH! A mess of rope opened upon Jada and the boy. The woman shoved the young child, but all too late. “Ah!” The two fell against the heavy netting. Dark eyes pleaded to Oliver and Lauri, Be safe; take them West.

Time slowed. Jada and the child, wrapped in the lattice of metal, lifted into the air, becoming smaller and smaller. The charge of the drones drowned out Lauri’s cry. Surrounded on all fronts, the remaining four were at the mercy of Wesley’s machines.

FOOOOSH!

A gale of wind rushed against the netting. The wires flew back onto the drones themselves. A powerful current pushed the drones into the path of each other. They clashed, spiraling out of control. A silence fell when their metal forms disappeared over the edge of the cliff. BOOM! Another death of a different sort. One that brought them relief. For a moment.

Lauri and the other’s turned around to see robed figures. Several more rose up from where the horse had fallen. Had they been alerted by the beast? Whatever the reason they were here now. To have dispatched the drones with the wind like that had to mean they were powerful. They dropped down all around Oliver, Lauri, Kaylee, and Molly. One of them stepped forward. They pulled down their hood to reveal a familiar face Oliver and Lauri had seen long ago in Maine. One dead eye, scarred feminine face. This one was not one they met formally. She had been among Loki’s company.



Oliver immediately moved to stand before the horse, placing himself closest to the woman although he knew he couldn't block all sides they advanced from. Still, it seemed like they were not here to harm them, else they might have just left the drones to take them captive. He wasn't completely off the edge, though he did approach them with an open mind. Misty grey eyes watched the one who seemed to be in command, a face from months past. Finally, he decided he needed to speak. "We need to keep moving, before the drones or hunters come."

The woman shared soft glances and words with the others. Though Lauri and Oliver couldn’t see anyone other than her, they believed the low murmurs in the strange language sounded just as agreeable. The woman showed her hands in peace. “This area is watched,” her middle-eastern accent further identified her as one of the odd mages. “You will be overcome even if you left now. Come with us. We have a safe place you may rest and heal.”

Lauri held Kaylee tighter to her front. The girl had only just learned that magic did not mean you were evil. A fact Lauri knew already. Yet even the Lamb hesitated here. She looked over at Molly. Still unconscious. There was no way they could outrun the mages if they decided to attack them. Lauri wondered if the reason why they didn’t was because she demonstrated Almaeric ability only moments ago. Whatever the case, time was running short as Oliver said, and they were caught between paws of two different cats. At least this one didn’t appear to want to kill them right now.

“Just a moment. I must speak with my husband.” Slipping off of the horse, Lauri pulled Kaylee down too. The mages waited patiently. “Oliver, maybe they can take us to America.”

Oliver's eyes darted between the mages before turning back to Lauri. The peace he found in her eyes did much to calm his uneasiness. He thought over her proposition for a few seconds, knowing they didn't want to be out in the open longer than needed. "I wouldn't press our luck, but...if you feel it's a question worth asking, I'll support it. Just be mindful of how well they do or don't take your request, Mon Amour."

Nodding, Lauri held Kaylee with one hand and Oliver’s with another. It gave her strength. “Please, we four must get to America. If you could do just that, we would be grateful.” A pain shot in her heart that Jada and the boy were gone. A part of her wanted to ask if they could go back for them. The woman had done so much. She and Frank. Yet they had a clear mission.

After a brief deliberation the woman nodded. “Alright. We can do that.”

“Thank you!” Lauri shuffled over to help Oliver pull Molly and her wheelchair off of the wagon. They rolled it over towards the side at the command of the woman. Kaylee kept close in their hold.

While the mage’s cleared a large area for the casting of the gate, the woman said, “My name is Naja. Who are you four?”

“I am Lauri Blair. This is my husband Oliver.” Lauri gave a nod to their sleeping friend next. “That’s Molly Malone and this little girl is Kaylee.”

Naja smiled and acknowledged them. “Very well,” she said, and gestured for them to move back. “After I summon the gate you and everyone must step into it.” Lauri and Oliver were in awe of the circle and the glowing symbols. They had heard, they had seen clips, but here it was in front of them now. Naja spoke with authority. “Ada ila tu la bawa Rocky Mountains.”

Tuesday September 10,2019​

Wesley woke with a headache. He had fallen asleep with one. It seemed just about everywhere he turned something found reason to surge pain through his brain. Between the lawsuits he had to defend against since the hack, the loss of servants, the wavering trust in his friends, and the failure to apprehend Lauri, Oliver, Molly, and Kaylee, when they breached his country cottage, Wesley felt like never waking up. Maybe they would be happier that way anyway.

A rustle of his sheets told him his wife was coming awake. Wesley turned to see her. Inara, his supportive bride. Well, mostly. They had been arguing these past few days. They were hitting blocks of communication and refusing compromise. Inara hadn’t outright demanded him to do as she said, and maybe she was holding back because she wanted it to be a genuine decision on Wesley's part, but he was curious if she would snap and just tell him to drop all of this for her. The scary part? He probably would. Principles crumbled when it meant losing her. Inara had become too entwined in his stone heart; a core of flesh and blood.

Inara’s voice floated to his ears. “When do you and Everest leave again?” She turned over to see him. Those twin suns burning and raining all at once.

“Soon. We head out after breakfast.” Wesley eased up and sat back. “Inara, my love, I can push this back.”

“No, no. You should go. Take this as a small break. We will be alright.” Inara got up too. She was tugged close to him. “Just come back better.”

Whatever that means. Wesley knew he would disappoint her, if left to him. Especially if she meant for him to reflect on her argument— sentimental, emotional. A silly foundation. “I will do my best.”

Wesley gave her a kiss and more before going to breakfast. He and the others were just as they had been the night before. The usual vibrant conversation was dulled. Yonten barely stayed long enough at the table to warrant coming. It was hard to see these people Wesley came to love, to bond with, slink away so easily. At least, it was how it looked. Just what had changed here? Wesley puzzled and puzzled.

After they ate Wesley and Everest said goodbye to their families. Well, not everyone. Cory and Rosy left with Amelie without a final goodbye. He could only imagine why. Lottie refused to see Wes. She blamed him for Kaylee. Jasper and Kit were his farewells. Inara too. Then, of course, he said to Ellie he would see them both back safe and on time.

On the way to the jet Wesley buried himself in his thoughts. He knew Everest said something, he just couldn’t focus. Once on the jet and in the air Wesley finally found his voice, “They did experiments on people where they put a person in a room full of actors. If that one person got the right answer, but everyone else chose differently, no matter how correct they knew they were, they would choose what everyone else picked.” Wesley didn’t know how he ended up with a glass of whiskey, but he took a sip anyway. “That had always seemed dumb to me. You hold on to the right answer. I still believe that, but...How do you know you have the right answer? Not by comparing yourself to others. In the scenario they purposefully choose the wrong one. So...I’m sitting here asking myself, how do you know you’ve got the correct answer to hold on to?”

Inara wasn't the only one who was concerned with this brooding Wesley. Everest had seen him go through many stages in the past decade together, but none were as vicious to him as this current stage. The man was slowly losing so much of his life, and yet unable to see what the cause of it was. He failed to see how each tether around him loosened the more he doubled down on the beliefs that had gotten them this far in life, and now was mumbling away of some experiment.

Everest took a small sip of his normal flight drink, mulling over the information he was presented. "Well, I think it's important to realize that society is a big part of dictating the right answer. What we know as acceptable has only been approved by others and the correct behaviors. That and there is an innate desire in humans to be accepted rather than scorned." He paused for another drink, looking to his friend. "But, that means little, I know. Perhaps a better way of viewing things is there might be a correct answer and a right answer, which are two separate things."

Humming in thought for quite a while, Wesley said, “I suppose I do admit that our hunting society does have expectations of behavior. I mean, it does stem from our belief system, though. And while I don’t think right and correct can be fully separate, I suppose I can see the ‘spirit’ of their meaning slightly different. If ‘right’ is assumed inherently correct, while ‘correct’ assumes to realign what isn’t right...”

It was what he could do to meet Everest in the middle at this point. An effort here that he still struggled with, since the etymology of the words were what came to mind. The facts of the definitions did impact his abilities to relate at times.

“You see, I’ve never had the trouble of wanting to be accepted. My desires are rooted in wanting to care for my brother and protect him from what happened to Timmy. It turns out there an endless slew of checks and balances that come with such a simple motivation. And I’ve learned that Cory isn’t the only one in my life I want to protect and care for.” Wesley couldn’t just kill anyone who hurt Cory. He couldn’t trap Cory in a tower, couldn’t helicopter his every move and interrogate everyone who came Cory’s way. Restricting freedom didn’t, apparently, mean protection—it wasn’t right or correct. And yet that had to be explained logically or Wesley might have done that very thing. “I admit, my therapists were hunters and they were quite easy to help me see the evils of mages, but the thing is, they explained it. I know each step of the way how one connects to the other of the ‘why’ and I have to either believe they are lying—on purpose or not—or that Cory and the other’s are either maliciously intent, or foolishly ignorant to what we’ve all known to be true.” Wesley drank the rest of his drink. “Which brings me to the troubling thought that...I have to assume something is missing here. I don’t have all the information.”

Everest knew that this was quite the big step for the cold Fox to consider, especially since not knowing was undoubtedly his least favorite of things. He was a man of knowledge that was unparalleled in most aspects, and now he was faced to consider the possibility of not knowing information that was core to who he was. Reaching over, he gave his friend a hearty pat on the shoulder. "Well, if there is something missing, it isn't just you that's missing it Wes. Not to simply defend our prior generations, who we know to have done less than optimal things, but it seems possible everyone has simply followed along with what they were told young and not thought to contemplate if it was incorrect," he chuckled a bit, eased back in the lounger again. "Well, a few have, but it never went well for them, has it? I say we just take this one day at a time, and see what Fate will bring us, Wesley my dear." Anything beyond that might easily drive them both insane.

Groaning, Wesley slumped further in his seat and pressed the glass vessel against his head as if maybe the coolness could take away the throbbing, and exhaled aggressively, “God help me.” Fate probably would, and didn’t know if he would like it!

The men decided to slow down on their drink. Higg’s Jr. didn’t have the same penchant for hospitality as he did his father. Coming to the estate with breath smelling of their favorite alcohol might put the man off. Besides, a clear head did a man good.

In time they reached Britain and took the train right to the tiny town not far from Higg’s mansion. The short car ride rolled the right to the door. After nearly a year of waiting they would finally learn what Cristine’s homes had been burnt for and for what Higg’s Sr. had died.

Wesley pulled the cord that rang the bell. A servant came to greet them. They were led into the receiving room where they were offered drinks. They declined, as per their previous decision, but did eye the tall, full decanter with lust.

“Ah, you made it,” Higg’s came in with a grim smile. Perhaps inherited from his mother. “Welcome to my father’s favorite home.”

“Thank you for allowing us here,” Wesley stood with Everest to say hello.

Everest nodded in agreement with Wesley's statement. "We appreciate the opportunity to take a look at your father's work. We promise to do our best to make it quick and be out of your hair as soon as possible." Though he didn't believe there were frequent guests to the premise they were taking his attention away from. "Would you mind showing us to his study?"

“Yes, of course, of course. Come with me.” The men were taken down a connecting hall. Higgs cloudy demeanor prompted Wesley to act on the etiquette he learned.

“How was your work year?” Wesley asked.

“Dreadful.” Though could they have expected differently from this dreary man? “I am still salty over a card game I lost. You’ve heard of it, from your mother I bet.”

“Oh, the device?”

“Yes,” Higgs sighed bitterly. “There were three exceptionally valuable gems on them and I swear Crane cheated to get them.” The man opened up the door to a study and let them inside. Yet another decanter was set up in the room. Higgs Sr. liked his booze.

Wesley perked his brows. “Well that sounds frustrating indeed.” He didn’t, however, mention he knew exactly where Crane was and that Everest’s report from the Dark Web showed which person had purchased the gems. Higgs looked like he had enough on his plate to worry about that anyway.

“Yes, well anyway,” Higgs rather move on with the visit. “Ihad my maids look for that mail for Cristine from years back. I believe it is this—,” he went to the table and set his hand down on a thick, large envelope that may have benefited from being put in cardboard. “—this is it.”

Marveling at their luck, Wesley and Everest approached the parcel. The studied the approximate age of the fading paper and the date and address smudged by rain. “Damn, here it is,” Wesley murmured. He smiled up at Higgs. “Thank you.”

Higgs gave a nod. “If you need anything, let me know.”

“You’re not going to stay?”

“I was, but I have pressing matters to attend.” Higgs checked his phone at that and tucked it away. “Please, make yourselves comfortable.”

“We will, thank you.” Wesley watched the man leave. He turned to Everest and said, “Hope your phone is fully charged. We’re going to take a a lot of pictures and video.”

Everest, who had taken off of Wesley's lead and not commented on the gems, found they were blessed with a different sort of treasure. Would they really finally catch a break rather than a fist to the face from the forces that were? Pulling out his device in question, the sharpshooter grinned. "Oh you know me. And I never leave home without the spare," he assured his friend, eyes falling on the parcel, his smile lessening just slightly. They had an idea of just what Cristine and Higgs were doing, and that meant there were only so many things possible in the tattered envelope. Whether or not they'd be information that would settle well on Wesley's palette was a silent concern of his friend. Regardless of what lay ahead, something told him this was going to be the future that had been buried for years in the past.

The first thing they pulled out when they opened the envelope was a letter written to Cristine. Wesley took the liberty of reading that out loud while Everest rifled through the ancient letters, pieces of journals, manuscripts, articles, and official state documents.

Wesley leaned back in his leather chair and began, “Dearest Cristine, what I was not able to finish telling you on the phone is that I do believe this is what is needed to change the world for the better. Our suspicions of a ‘Burning of Rome’ and a ‘Burning of the Library of Alexandria’ is, I believe, substantiated in the bundle I have been able to collect in my time as an archeologist. Please note I have ordered them chronologically and then grouped them by place...”

Everest laid out several of the paper’s as they were mentioned in the letter, though there were far more than the table could handle, and all with translations attached to any that were in a different language. Everest, who wore his Lithe, could tell the translations were quite accurate.

Wesley read on, “First, the oldest refers to a letter sent to a sister, where we have an ancient husband who laments his wife ‘might be truthful to her women companions; the dessert is no skill of her hands, but of her words’, which is to say, this woman has been commanding a confection to form by act of her will, rather than putting effort into cooking it herself, but lies that she did it herself.” That, admittedly, earned a chuckle, though Wesley was quick to fall into a somber mood when he read, “Cristine, this letter is from a man of the Abella family, which is intimately connected to the Averell line, and quite possibly their ancestors.” Well, they have known people to defect and turncoat for falling in love with a mage, so Wesley brushed that off. “Next, an official document of a list of prominent towns and their hunter guilds arguing over one of their members…”

Pulling those up, the two men read that the guild members were basically filing complaints of someone misusing guild funds. The conflict centered around frivolous spending on food and drink that could be used for weapons and armor. The heated, sometimes comically passive-aggressive, back and forth had one or two curious phrases tucked away that struck Everest and Wesley.

“...’Jaxeth spends money as if he has the ability to command duplicates. Unfortunately for him, he is no Lucius—but I support any endeavor of his to leave this guild and join the other!’ to which the man he accuses of spending too much replied ‘Brutus is as greedy with money as Lucius is with his horde of familiar cats, but unfortunately for him, a cat knows how to cover their shit. Gold talks, and we’re listening. While we don’t know the conclusion, I like to point out that two hunters of the same guild refer twice to a man of a different hunting guild who is, in fact, a mage.” Wesley fell silent and drew his coffee eyes over to Everest.

Everest, who had been carefully capturing images of the documents while Wesley read along, paused in his movements at the last line. "A mage among them," he murmured, taking a moment longer to absorb that. One they were clearly aware of and weren't going to any length to end, at that. "Of all the history I've heard, no one's ever brought up mages in guilds with hunters."

Going on, Wesley read, “...It’s my understanding that the guilds were not solely made up of what the hunting community calls ‘mundies’, because they were not originally focused on hunting mages alone. These were families who made up villages and towns, who happened to work together to safeguard the general population, which included the local mages from time to time. This must be understood before I bring to light a dark and terrible truth.”

Brows furrowed at the revelation, leaning against a bookshelf near them as he mulled it over. This was still information completely new to him, and the sentence Wesley had paused at made him theorize just what changed that. What would have happened to end such an alliance and have it buried from the light? All he could imagine was something treasonous and likely shameful. "Well...let's have this truth then."

Wesley hesitated to go on, wondering just what he and Everest stumbled into, but the curiosity and the thirst for knowledge drove him to find the answers. “Cristine, it is as I feared, though I have a hope this will mean true change— The Black Plague isn’t a result of a coven or any individual mage. It is a natural phenomenon that several guild members of various towns exploited to slake their lust of gold.”

The following documents Everest brought out, burned and tattered, showed the seed of thought one member bore out of his thirst for power that snowballed into a conspiracy. The letter started out a simple query on the lucrative business of guild work, and the rise of a rumor suspecting a backwater witch starting the disease. ‘It is at this time that I see the coffiers grow. On it went, with not one or two, but a handful bouncing around their delight at the panic bringing ‘mundies’ to their doors. People who want answers, people who want punishment for the death toll that rose each morning, and members of the guilds saw beyond today into tomorrow— into the future showered in gold. They were likely to see an end to a disease. But an end to mages? That would take a much longer time. In fact, if you played your cards right there would be no end to mages and they could build an empire off the fear of them.

“...’Why waste the opportunity when it comes knocking at your door? Set aside your worries. What is right or not won’t put bread on the table. Neither will it stock your cellars. Think well on whether you wish to scrape by, like you have, or if you rather taste of a life of luxury. Come now, De Lancre, I know you are as eager as me.’ Signed, ‘Crosse’, and this, Cristine, was not the only family of the time that still reaps wealth from the proverbial Jews of our Nazi-like regime; humans characterized as evil for the benefit of a small elite.” Wesley looked over at Everest with sympathetic eyes. There were likely Cromwell and Von Helsing, which even now he could see dashed across a line or two in favor of turning the tide of what was once a job for the good of all, inclusive of all, for the protection of all, from any harmful external force, to become a business for profit that chose a convenient target. Wesley finished the paragraph of the letter, reciting Higg’s words in a somber tone, “Not a single scrap of documentation before this point ever questioned the humanity of a mage.”

Everest let that sink in for a few silent moments that drew between the two men. This hunt for greed was what drew the lines between those Awakened and those not, and for obvious reasons. They needed something to back their actions rather than it being the exploitation of achieving higher levels of wealth, so why not say that the mage were were responsible for the plague and anything else that could serve as ammunition in their argument. "So it was a convenience to place labels so people didn't question their actions," he finally spoke, running a hand through his hair and giving his suddenly tense scalp a short massage. "No one questions the death of someone if you tell them they're the enemy. Saying they're monsters and not human made it that much easier. Son of a bitch, Wes, this goes back centuries. How many people do you think have even an idea?"

“Not many who live today, that’s for certain.” Wesley admitted, shifting through the pile they gathered. So much of it had to be reconstructed. “They put a lot of effort into making sure few knew. These were meant to be destroyed.” He went back to the letter and skimmed it over again. Higgs had done a service to the community, even if he would never know. Or maybe he would? If heaven was real and he was looking down. “Well, if this is true, as it seems to be…” Wesley looked up at Everest just as that old, familiar sensation of an internal shift in his moral code began to take place. Mages left the category of ‘inhuman’ to be placed in a permanent column alongside Cory and the rest of Mankind. “Then we can no longer operate as agents of the hunting community as it currently exists.”

Exhaling in relief, Everest returned the paper he had been reviewing to it's appropriate stack. "Thank god. Ever since July, I could only think of what a bunch of fucking pricks most of them are," he admitted, daring a glance over at the decatur that stood near them. If they weren't on another's property it would be a cause for a drink, but alas, he refrained. "One thing's for sure, we need to make sure this is all secured; the originals if we can and definitely copies. If Cristine and Higgs' met untimely ends as a result and all those fires were attempts to hide the evidence, we need to make sure it can survive past us if needed."

Wesley followed Everest’s eyes. He got up and took the whole decanter. He set the glass stopper aside and drank from the vessel itself before handing it to Everest. Clearly this was a moment he decided would be a case of ‘act now, ask for forgiveness later’. Then he began to stack the documents to take with them. “You’re absolutely right.” Once gathered and bundled, the men turned around to see Higgs at the door. The man looked drawn out and pale. “Ah, Higgs. Thank you again. We’ll be leaving now. I hope you don’t mind, but I would like to take these with us. I am happy to pay if it is an inconvenience.”

Swallowing, Higgs fidgeted with his tie. His fingers shook. “It is an inconvenience, I’m afraid.” Two other men came into the room. “I’m sorry, but you will need to leave those here— I— I can’t—I can’t let you leave with them.”

A healthy swig was an appropriate response, Everest wiping the back of his mouth just before they were packing to leave. It only took a brief second to see that the response from Higgs wasn't one of his own belief, Ev eyeing the other two men. "You know what Higgs, I just remembered that you haven't had a chance to see the latest thing that Wes has been working on. Why don't you come hop on the jet with us and we can bring you back once that's said and done?" He didn't move for it yet, but he knew that it would take him only a fraction of a second to draw his gun, though he didn't think Higgs was going to farewell in this if it came down to bullets and brawn.

Higg’s gave a start, his body jolted. His eyes fluttered. Sweat broke out on his brow. “Uh—uh yes, why not? If, if you could just put the documents down we can— we can take a trip.” A subtle way of saying they had an escape.

“No, I don’t think so.” One of the suited men said. He placed his hand on Higgs shoulder. “We still have business here, Higgs. We just came in here to say hello after you mentioned you had other guests here.” The man smiled the kind of unmistakable smirk of someone who knew something they didn’t. He and the other man pulled their hoods up. “It would be rude to leave so quickly.” A hum followed a glow of light around their heads; shields. “Especially with such sensitive subject matter in hand.”

Turning whiter than paper, Higgs stuttered. “I—I don’t think this is necessary, Mr. Gale. We can all talk things out.”

A smooth motion and Everest had his hood drawn as well, clicking his tongue in disapproval. "As much as I'm sure you boys would love to get your paws all over us, I'm afraid that won't be an option," his hand went down to his holster, finding his favorite pistol ready and waiting. "I think it's best if you both just step aside, that way no one has to get hurt."

Wesley did as much as Everest, except he took out his phone instead of a pistol. The men who drew their weapons were amused. “I suggest you listen to my bromantic lover.” His thumb clicked away and then hovered over a button. “Last chance.”

The men scoffed, flicking up the nozzles of their guns. In that same moment Wes touched his thumb to the button. Music started to blare over them. A righteous tune that brought Wesley and Everest memories of past skirmishes. This time, though, they weren’t on the hunt for mages. The protective shielding of their assailants Lithe’s shut off. It was no question what would happen next.



Smirking ear to ear, Everest drew his pistol, pointing it at his self-declared target. "Oh, a classic. Now that's what I'm talking about," he said before nodding at Higgs. "Might want to duck, because-" POP! POP! POP! Three quick bullets sped from the muzzle of his gun and sped across the room. Whether or not Higgs was going to be smart enough was no longer his concern. They had a goal that was going to supersede any individual life; this information needed to get out of there, no matter the cost.

Like minded, and probably because of their background as ex-hunters to have the mentality of the greater good, Wesley didn’t spare Higgs another look. He strapped the documents to him with the satchel used to tote it to the study. Then he checked his phone. “Looks like the fuckers called backup. Half of them are using H-Guard. I can shut them down easily, but not the others.” He pulled out his gun now and got into practiced formation with Everest.

They got out into the hallway without trouble. At a corner of the intersection they were treated to two blasts from a powerful gun. Wesley commanded through his mic. The guns whirred down. They heard mutters of confusion. Their worried voices rose in a flurry when their suits deadened. Everest had clear shots on all of them.

"Beautiful," he murmured over coms as they were faced with a row of lovely sitting ducks. Everest still hadn't bothered to draw a second gun, not feeling a need to as he advanced on the hunters, pristine shot after shot fired at anyone who didn't move fast enough or was too confounded to pay attention to who they were against. A need to reload wouldn't take long, though there were still two that were remaining, more than manageable for a Fox who wasn't a bad shot.

Fresh magazines in place and a second gun drawn he nodded to the door for them to begin their getaway. They'd need to get to the jet quickly, especially as it was clear there were quite a few around them. A bit more protection was highly needed at this point. Those around with suits on were disabled by Wesley while Everest continued to mow down a path for the two of them. "I think next time, we bring the suits with us," he remarked over their comms, the jet drawing just about in reach and with it an extra layer of protection than just the Lithe provided.

“The next time I suspect we will be eliminated for treason during a visit at a friends estate, I will pack a portable case.” Wesley teased, though that did make him think. Could he make a Nexus able to fold into a carry on? A bullet ricocheting off his hood brought his mind back to the present real quick.

They'd cleared enough of a path that a quick run up the stairs into the jet was managed even as bullets whizzed past their heads, hitting the jet and ricocheting left and right. Inside, each threw on their Nexus before Everest looked out the window. "Oh, they brought a big boy."

Wesley glanced out the window and scoffed. “Sad.” They had tried to imitate his work, but the Fox had yet to see anything close to what he crafted. The only competition was probably whoever hacked him. That reminded Wes, he had to have a talk with Jada.

"I'll get mine out to play too," Everest decided with a nod, moving to the compartment that stored his jet black, hulking Brawn and stepped into the large suit. Just as it had booted up, the gunfire that was before simply the sound of pellets turned to a much larger weapon. "Think we can take off no-" His sentence was cut short as the jet shook and trembled, an explosion starting at the back of the jet and traveled up the gas line, sending the jet into pieces and both of them flying through the air and debris.

A plume of fire blew from the ruined jet. If they hadn’t been in Britain it might have lit the whole field on fire. Out from the inferno walked Everest like a Balrog of Morgoth. Wesley flew up, trailing flames and smoke. It took a moment for the hunters to piece together just who they had been called to fight. Some took off immediately. The ones who stayed wished they had done the same.

Big Boy thunked his metal gauntlets together as if he was cracking his knuckles. His own weapon repositioned to aim at the Sharpshooter. Glowing red eyes characterized just what kind of man stood before Everest.

"Now, now, now. Is that any way to treat a guest? I've had a really long week and would prefer not to break a sweat." Everest's voice sounded from the Nexus, the helmet tilting side to side as inside he cracked his neck. "Good thing I won't have to." With ease, the Brawn launched right at the knock-off suit his opponent wore, quick to make little work of it. The metal fists were faster and hit harder, while the rest of his suit absorbed any hits the hunter managed to throw without sustaining any damage.

Wesley, who had been picking off people who wore knock-off Nexus’ and shutting down H-Guard suits, chuckled to see how the fight was going with Big Boy and Everest. “Mm, Hulk Smash. A sexy look for you.”

A good grip and jerk and one of the suit's arms broke from it's connection to the main body, rendering it useless before he went to town pulvarizing the rest of it. When the suit was nothing more than a scrap of metal on the ground, it's user no doubt in intense pain, Everst only shook his head as he looked down. "That's why you always go brand name."

Dropping by Everest’s side, Wesley said, “Alright, I think it’s time we fly out of here.” Unfortunately the Brawn was still terrain-only. Thankfully his Nexus always accompanied the Brawn just in case. “We’ll need to let the other’s know what’s up, but only after we get back. I rather not worry Inara and the kids.” They had a ways to go and an unknown measure of time between now and Avostoska.

A nostalgic sigh left Everest when he realized the Brawn would have to be left behind if they were meant to leave. "I'm gonna miss it," he sniffed, extracting himself from the casing and letting the suit shut itself down. "I'll come back for you, baby, I promise. If I don't, El will probably kill me." A shiver down his spine as that was a more fearsome thought than the battle they'd just fought in. In his Nexus, he let the thrusters activate and lifted off the ground. "I'm guessing we won't make it home in time for dinner, huh? Maybe we stop off in Poland or Germany and pick up something decent. You know how I get on an empty stomach."

“You simply aren’t yourself,” Wesley agreed with a nod. He tapped the small metal pocket. “I do, in fact, have a snickers in the meantime, though.” As for where they would stop, Wesley suggested Germany.

"You know me so well," Ev grinned, the two taking off from the ground and soaring through the air while casually discussing possible dinner places over their communications. Nothing like meal planning while you've decided to become renegades.

 

[xrakkax]

Tuesday, September 10, 2019​

Seabrook, Texas...

When Hawkeye, the Crosse family jet, landed down just outside of Seabrook, the three men aboard were still unsure just how they were going to approach their lady loves. There was still not a single peep or response from any of them, which was highly unusual. Gordon thought maybe they were still less than pleased from how the wedding had played out, while both Joao and Andriy argued they were in too good of spirits later that night and the morning after.

"Something must have come up. What if serum already killed them?" Andriy asked with a face even more paled while they climbed into a rental car.

"Is too soon," Joao argued, though he remembered Wesley's boast that using magic would accelerate the process. Perhaps they were using heavily though?

"Either way, we need to scope the place out and see if we can figure out what's going on," Gordon decided as he lost the argument for driving, Joao insisting he did since he was the oldest. Unoriginal in his ways to try and secretly un-poison his girlfriend, he'd come up with another jar of chicken noodle soup, though this one was sourced locally at a deli in Texas and not quite the Avostoska quality. It didn't take long for them to near the Old Bear, slowing down as they tried to get a good look at the place. Everything seemed closed up and they certainly weren't open, which brought another level of concern.

"Maybe we should try to check their houses?" Andriy suggested. Granted, being stealthy in their bright red sports car might not have been the easiest thing to accomplish.

Just then an equally flashy car pulled into the parking lot. Music could be heard from where they idled. ‘I’m too hot, hot damn! Say my name, you know who I am.’ The song was nothing other than ‘Uptown Funk’. Annoyingly catchy and with a beat that got your foot tapping. They could see the man in the car singing along with it.

If anyone had paid attention to the footage from January, they may have gotten the shock of their life when Ryuu stepped out of the car. He wore modern clothes; black leather jacket over an ebony Egyptian cotton shirt. Ryuu turned and plucked a few bags from the back of his convertible, putting them in one hand. They were pink with white stripes. White lettering spelled out ‘Victoria’s Secret’ on the side. The other grabbed a bag of yeast buns. A certain kind with the perfect soft, and chewy texture.



It didn’t take a moment for the mage to spot the three men staring at the pub. “Sorry boys.” The accent rang true to who they knew him to be; a strange mage. “Old Bear’s closed today.”

While Gordon wasn't present for the encounter and hadn't spent as much time looking over reels, Joao and Andriy tensed to see an unexpected mage before them. Still, they weren't about to back off just because some pretty boy was in their way. They had a mission after all.

Joao killed the engine of their ride and the three exited the ride together, Gordon offering an almost genuine smile. "That's fine. Just here to check on something a bit more important than food," he said, ironically enough the jar of chicken soup under his arm.

Andriy, who had been examining the bags that Ryuu held, felt an almost nostalgic twinge at the smell. Those buns - they smelled almost just like the ones he and his Sea had eaten by the ocean in Ireland. He was also no stranger to the lingerie brand that was boasted in gold lettering, his brows narrowing. Who did this guy think he was, anyways?

“Is that right?” Ryuu studied the men approaching where he stopped at the front door. “I’m afraid that won’t be possible. Micha and Jovan are away at the farmers market, they usually handle business matters. Whatever is important will have to wait—have a good day, gentlemen.” Smirking, Ryuu raised the pink bags in his hand. “Here’s hoping I will.”

A wave of heat from the implication surged through Andriy, something he was quite unaccustomed to. "Not here to see them," the Ukrainian said firmly, his dark eyes watching the champagne-haired man with disapproval. It wasn't the fact that he was a mage, though that did make Andriy uneasy, but more that he didn't want this man with such thoughts anywhere near Alassiel.

“Hm, someone is a little sensitive,” Ryuu noted casually. “Wake up on the wrong side of the bed, did we?”

Gordon was already reaching for his phone, in case this chump wasn't about to let them in the front door. No doubt the three of them could likely overpower this guy, but it wasn't worth causing a scene. "I'll let them know we're here," he said as if it were simple enough, sending a message to Amalia. Since you wouldn't answer my texts, can you at least come to the door? Please?

Glee filled the silvery eyes of the mage. “Oh my god, it’s you three,” his deep chuckle rolled out the clear amusement he felt. Ryuu looked over at Andriy, looked down at his bags of buns, and then back up. “Ooh...Now you make more sense. I don’t blame you. My little Luwali is pretty cute.”

"You are familiar," Joao remarked, less than favorable eyes scanning up and down the mage who was undoubtedly present in January. "Am surprised Talia would have such company at pub if it is closed and Jovan is away."

A champagne brow popped along with curled, full lips. Oh they knew him, did they? Someone dig a little digging. “Mm, you know, there’s a few ways you can look at that,” Ryuu stepped to the side of the entrance when he heard the sound of slamming doors and feet coming down the stairs like a storm. “Maybe you don’t know me like you think, or perhaps, do you doubt her judgement? Either way, I don’t think you’ll have to worry about that long— Hunters.”

BOOM! Amalia’s hands thrust aside the heavy oak double doors. Her chest was heaving as she stared down at Gordon. Someone got his text. Someone was getting an answer now. Behind her came Alassiel who looked less than pleased, though not murderous. Natalia leaned against the door with her arms crossed.

Ryuu didn’t hide his delight. “Oh, and if you didn’t catch on yet: they know.”

They didn't even have a chance to fully digest and react to the fact that this guy knew who, and what they were. Andriy would have happily given the guy a piece of his mind, regardless of whether or not they were known, but a serpent had thrust her way out and as strong as he felt, he did take a step back in fear.

Color rushed to Gordon's ears and he gave her the best smile he could, though it was clear he was beyond intimidated. "Hey Malia...I brought soup," he prayed that there was some hope of boyish charm before they were obliterated on the sidewalk.

“Вам это понадобится.[You’ll need it]” Amalia growled. She knew about ‘Lithe’s by now and needed to speak in a harsher language than English.

Joao, knowing that someone had to be a voice of reason here, looked past the Burgundy boiling maiden to see Natalia. "We come in, maybe? Is uh...seem like not a discussion for outside," he pointed out. Even if they were being thrust into a revelation, that didn't mean they needed to put the girls in danger from any other prying eyes or ears. Ryuu could get hit by a bus for all he cared, but he wouldn't have anyone chasing down his squirrel.

The women were on the fence. Since their lovers knew that they were mages, and since the Lithe’s could detect all but one language, they conversed in their native Aarinian. Natalia and Amalia were in a brief back and forth. At times Amalia glared down at Gordon. Alassiel chimed in with a sigh here and there, looking more sorrowful than mad. All the while Ryuu looked just about like a sibling hearing their parents talking about their troubled child; small smiled and giddy.

Even if they couldn't understand what was being said, there was no doubt in any of the men's minds: they were in trouble. Probably worse trouble than they'd faced in July at the trial. These were women scorned who had the ability to use magic.

Finally Natalia eased off the threshold and gave them a nod. “Da, come in.”

Amalia turned on her heel and walked over to the nearest table. She dragged three chairs over to the hearth. The girls would sit on the comfy recliners and lounges. Ryuu was welcome to stay, mostly because they were more too involved in the moment to care. He dropped onto the leather chair closest to Alassiel on purpose, though he didn’t say so, and took out a yeast bun to munch for the show.

“Sit.” Amalia gestured to the wooden seats. None of the women were obliged to start this ‘conversation’. Not even Alassiel, who was the one with the softest eyes.

In the end, there wasn't an argument or question or peep as they shuffled into the pub and took up the hard seats, each focused on their woman across the room, though Andriy's eyes did dart to Ryuu frequently.

"I am sure...you have many question," Joao decided they needed to start out slowly. "I want to start by saying am sorry that you do not find out from us."

"Precisely. This wasn't the way we wanted to come clean, per se, but we can't exactly change that now," Gordon agreed, sitting with his jar of soup balanced on his lap.

There were many emotions that rushed through the women. Amalia voiced sarcastically, “Fuck, how did you want to ‘come clean’ Gordon?” She threw up a hand. “Eh, ‘Malia, let’s have relationship— oh, by the way, I am HUNTER who is job to kill you and you family.” There was a murmur of agreement here.

“She has a point,” Ryuu said through a mouthful of bun. He set aside half for a guessable reason.

"Well, I had been planning on mentioning it once you were comfortable enough to talk about being a mage," he answered, hands up in the air in his own defense. "And technically, I'm not a hunter, I just work for them. Which...sometimes includes hunting, but still."

“Oh sorry, did you want me to rephrase? Because is just as fucking bad if you a Nanny-Boy to Hunter as it is to be Hunter trying to kill us!” Amalia struck like a snake.

Ryuu chimned in, saying the guys, “Oh, tell them about what went down in April.”

Natalia hushed Amalia with a hand up because the Snake wanted another chunk and the rest of them wanted answers. “Joao, tell us about what happened in April.”

Shifting in his seat, Joao knew there wasn't much they could do to go around it. "Plan was send Willow away and then they blow up pub with seals," he said, knowing just how horrible it would sound. "Willow dad was traitor and bad, so use him fake death so she leave. Something stop explosion from hitting pub."

A flutter of sorrow passed even over Amalia, who had been so staunchly hard edged. So it was true. They had attempted to blow them all up. Ryuu was right. It was likely the Ego Sum was to thank for their survival. They kept quiet for more than one reason, but mostly because the men were not done.

"Yeah and there was a whole slew of vampires when we were here that had taken over an outpost that we fought off." Hopefully something in their favor, though after pointing it out he realized that might not have helped if they were allied with vampires. "One of them killed Inara's baby."

That news drew sympathy. Alassiel’s fingers covered her gasp. The women were visibly apologetic to hear of such a tragedy, even if it did happen to a Hunter. Any mother would be horrified. They were no strangers to such heartache in their own lives.

Feeling this was off track and not helping their chase, Joao tried to steer it back again. "There were many mage over the water, a coven with strong woman at head. We sent away and then find out pub did not blow up."

"And this was before we'd met any of you." Another priceless comment from Gordon.

"Sim, was before met you," Joao agreed, leaning forward in his less than comfortable chair. "Then we come to Theo and Willow wedding and...well, everything change. We knew you were mage, but did not feel like mage. Just felt like...like..."

"Like running into a bombshell of a woman who knocked me off my feet," Gordon said with his boyish grin appearing, looking across the way at Amalia. Even if she was rightfully pissed at him, nothing had changed for him since the Cromwell wedding and he still saw her the same now. "You have to understand that growing up in this community, there's a certain picture painted of mages and Almaeri users. The stuff of a child's boogeyman stories, really. But meeting you, getting to know you all since June, well it pretty much killed that picture."

Amalia wrangled a grin that threatened to pull. Oh being with Gordon certainly felt like an explosion. She could detonate it over and over and still want that spark flying. Feeling her resolve wavering, she tucked her legs beneath her as a distraction.

"Gordon right. Hunter do not associate with mage aside...well," he shrugged his shoulders at the unpleasant truth. "But being around you no different than around hunter or mundie. Made realize that maybe possible to be around mage and not be kill or be killed."

"Like Theo and Willow," Gordon took the opportunity to point out. "Granted...there are those who think she's just brainwashed and being held captive because she doesn't know better, though that seems ridiculous in hind sight. Since our dates in July it just became that more obvious; the last thing we wanted was for anything to happen to any of you."

"All became important to us," Joao's eyes found Natalia's as he spoke. "Only want to protect and care for you, never hurt you. From then on, we more focused on trying to keep you safe from hunters who meant to kill. Eh...it work for awhile, but then others realize that we do."

A little easier to please than her cousin, and honestly not caring if these things she wanted to hear may or may not be lies at this point (though Joao’s sincerity did win him favor), Natalia spared a creeping expression of hesitant hope.

The women shared a look that gave the men more hope than what they might have expected. Could they deny that they might have done the same in a similar situation? Covens and Cults and Hunters. Lyov’s words and lessons slowly began to remind them of their own faults and how they have sought mercy.

To Ryuu’s disappointment he had nothing he could think of that would really deflect the truth here. So he resorted to saying, “Still pretty shitty though.” He offered one of the buns he set aside for Alassiel to the Seamaiden.

Alassiel sighed and waved her hand, muttering, “Not right now.” She looked over at Andriy who seemed quite perturbed. It was lost on her why, and the Seamaiden’s foot tapped the floor in irritation that he still hadn’t been involved in the conversation. “And you Andriy? What...what do you have to say?”

The gentle pull of his Sea's voice had tugged him from his thoughts, though it wasn't enough to calm Andriy of them completely. Cheeks flushed red with frustration before he finally gestured quite firmly at Ryuu with one hand. "Who the hell is this guy? Why he bring you buns?"

The unexpected query took most off guard. Alassiel blanked out a moment. She looked at Ryuu who was slowly spreading a wicked smile across his face. He took the opportunity to answer in a tone that was full of mischief, “Oh he doesn’t know?”

Alassiel looked between the men, shifting in her seat. “Ryuu’s just an old friend.”

“Mm, I wouldn’t say that— as a popular song once said Friend’s don’t know the way you taste. And I’ve had several bites of this one.” Ryuu gestured between him and Alassiel. “Oh, and I bring them to her because I like to dote on Luwali.”

“Don’t say it like that!” Alassiel scolded. She did her best to manage a serious demeanor, but it was hard seeing as Ryuu was determined to make this look worse than it was. “We happen to both like them. We went halfsies on the buns.”

The frustration on the young Ukrainian's face only grew when their relations were put on display. Still, he was finding it hard to argue with someone splitting a meal with another, though he continued to deviate from the main conversation. "And other bag? You split secret of Victoria too?" Although he wasn't trying to come across as accusatory, there was certainly a visible jealous façade as he looked straight at Ryuu, eager to come across the room right at his pretty face.

As much as intervening would clear this up, both Amalia and Natalia were amused. They watched in interest as the Seamaiden exhaled a huff at the audacity of his inquiry. “I didn’t pay for any of this stuff.”

“Exactly, it’s the gentleman who buys the lace. The lady simply wears it,” Ryuu pointed out mirthfully. “Luwali will look real sexy in them too. One of them has a bottom you don’t even have to take of, if you know what I mean.”

Alassiel shot a glare at Ryuu. “I’m not your pearl anymore, so you can forget me wearing anything you bought. You can throw that dream away!”

Shrugging a shoulder and squinting an eye, Ryuu reminded them of a certain meme involving Thor; a pose of deep questioning.“Mm, should I though? I think I still have a chance.”

“Not after what you did.” Alassiel scoffed. “Go find— who was it? Reagan?”

“It was the one time,” Ryuu argued. “Hey, it’s not like I tried to kill you.”

The lightbulb flicked on for Andriy. "This guy? This guy is ex-boyfriend? Недарма в кімнаті пахне сміттям," [no wonder the room smells of trash] he spoffed, both slightly relieved to hear he was hung up on Alassiel and she was denying him, while still naturally worried that she might change her mind now. "You be too kind to him, моє море, and-" he glared over at Ryuu, "Never tried to hurt her. Never would because I love her too much."

“Too kind? What does a guy have to do to get forgiveness around here, attempted murder?” Ryuu decided to ignore the last bit because, well, it didn’t work in his favor.

Alassiel had forgotten Ryuu in that moment though. Ocean eyes were on her Cherry and him alone. She visibly relaxed to see Andriy believed she wasn’t cheating. It hit her then how important it was that they had this talk; that it be a confirmation of his repentance, if he had meant to hunt her. Knowing Andriy didn’t even intend to do so from the start touched her heart. It, admittedly, was easier to go forward with that knowledge, but she suspected the other two wouldn’t be far behind her.

The Seamaiden stood up. She crossed the short distance with tears filling her eyes and hands ready to embrace him. As soon as she began to move, Andriy was on his feet and quick to meet her. His arms enveloped her body and he was immediately met with the soft scent of jasmine he had missed even though it had only been days apart. They were long days, empty days, when she wasn't by his side. "I am so sorry, моє море," he murmured into her nape, refusing to let her go. "I should never not tell you. Never again, I swear. Never."

A look of disbelief crossed Gordon's face as he looked at the two and back over to Amalia. Did it really work out that easy? "I don't suppose you have an ex hanging around that I can verbally assault and we can make-up that easy, do you?”

“Other than you?” Amalia said in a dry tone. “Because after I found out, we were done. I went to the clubs and I met someone who wanted to get down.” Her persona gave every impression that they had really gone through with it. The setting sun cast a red shadow over her.

Gordon's heart had dropped at the talk of her going out to find someone to get over him. But- how could she get over him if they were still together, at least as far as he was told. "But-but I brought you soup..." Sad eyes dropped down to the jar in his lap, wishing she understood the weight of what it meant.

After a heart beat she sighed and shook her head. “No, I didn’t, Rybka,” she said in a gentle tone, then added casually, “But—Da, he is in basement.”

The momentary relief that she hadn't gone off on a hurt fling was short-lived by talk of an actual ex present. "Wh-what? Why is there someone in the basement?" A slightly hopeful look crossed his face that he'd later feel guilty for. "Is it just a body? Because I'm totally fine with that." Fair was fair.

Amalia grinned, chuckling— a thing she didn’t think would happen so soon, but felt relieved about. “No, Rybka, is not just body.”

“I mean, you could say he looks dead,” Natalia chimed in, feeling up to a pun or two if she could get away with it.

Muttering for Natalia to stop, Amalia shrugged. “Da he is, uh, and old ex. But Sigvar and I are done many years now.”

“You might say he’s ancient history.” Natalia tucked her chin and flicked her eyes away from mossy ones.

The sound of creaking boards beneath heavy footfalls drew their eyes to the dark hall that dipped into a stairwell. First they saw the peaks of Sigvar’s creamy hair. Then they saw his eyes— as abalaster as they had been the day they first saw him. He did not look surprised to see them. A nose knew what was going on up here. He surveyed that some of them had better luck than others. Alassiel was still held tight in Andriy’s hold. “Guten Abend,” he said as he raised his hand for greeting.

Gordon's eyes flicked from Amalia to this Sigvar character and then back to her. "Vampire? I mean...well, actually no, I can't say I'm horribly surprised. In a way it makes complete sense," he admitted before his mind jerked him back to a relevant question. "Has he been in your basement for long?"

Amalia chuckled, “For a few nights.” She could vaguely imagine why it would make ‘complete sense’, though that would be a question for another time.

Another time. Because Amalia realized she wasn’t ready to let Gordon go. Perhaps the appearance of an ex did make some difference. Suddenly she felt the room get a little colder without those familiar arms around her.

Joao, who easily recognized Sigvar made a small noise, pointing his finger at him. "You were in Belarus in January. At ritual we stopped," he recalled.

“That is right. Ryuu came to save me from it.” Sigvar gestured if he could sit, since none of them were up for handshakes. He took a spot beside Amalia out of reflex; familiarity and all. “And you are the Hunters.”

Gordon straightened up as Sigvar sat down far too close to Amalia for his own joy. If it wasn't for the fact that he knew their lives depended on it, he might have chucked the jar right at him. As it was, he could simply scowl at the remark. "Associates. And no longer active hunters," he said with confidence. It'd been a discussion on the flight over, but the three agreed they couldn't return to a world of hunting, even Joao who had lived in it longer than the other two had been alive. It wasn't on topic, but he couldn't help himself, "He is waaaaay older than you are, Malia. Like, ancient."

Joao decided to ignore the last statement. "Sim, Gordon is right. We are done with fights that are not ours. We come to try and stop the deaths." His eyes fell on the soup jar that was a peace offering. "Come to save you from poison.”

Poison? The women looked between them. When did they get poisoned? Sigvar and Ryuu were equally interested. All of this was pretty interesting, but this in specific took the show at this point.

Following his eyes, they too looked at the soup. Natalia said, “Joao, what do you mean?”

It was an uncomfortable truth, even if it was something they couldn't control. "We were told after wedding that a serum was put in the food," Joao answered, shifting his haze to Natalia. "Is made to kill mage slowly, but faster if you use Almaeri. Is...a gruesome, horrible thing." The memory of seeing Lauri in the trial would likely haunt them all for years to come.

"We saw it on a friend, but there's an antidote," Gordon said.

The news disheartened them. Alassiel now felt foolish for not thinking something wouldn’t happen at a wedding full of hunters. Natalia asked in a quiet, somber tone, “Who knew about it? Who did it?”

"Wesley did," Joao answered truthfully, hoping it wouldn't cause a further rift. "He did not tell anyone because he knew we were not following orders."

That name. It wasn’t new by now for them to feel anger towards Wesley. This was simply another log on the tall bonfire of their disdain for him. “How do we fix?” They inquired.

Gordon’s solemn tone turned hopeful. "We still have some of the antidote we stole from the doctor who made it and it's enough to make sure you'll all be fine."

Burgundy brows furrowed at a memory. “Chicken soup….” She looked up at Gordon in realization. “This happened before. But you…” Touched, and feeling the ice around her warming heart melt, Gordon could see the emotion stirring behind her mossy eyes. She stood up. “Rybka…You came to save me.”

A sheepish smile crept on the young British Stallion's face, knowing he couldn't lie to the woman he loved. "Well, yes I did come to save you..." he answered slowly. "But that was because I was worried I accidentally poisoned you when you were getting sick. The good news is you weren't poisoned though, because when I came back from Seabrook I was sick too!" Silver lining, right?

“You mean,” Amalia pieced it together. “The dates.”

Amalia crossed her arms and walked towards Gordon. She didn’t appear displeased. “You deserve more than a cold, Rybka, for bringing it at all, but…” The Russian Wrangler leaned and gave Gordon a kiss and a pat to his cheek. “Is good news. I forgive you.”

Gordon had been fully prepared to take a punch to the face or somewhere much worse, so when she came in for a kiss, there were no words to describe just how relieved he was. "Oh thank god. I had to steal and lie to get a jet to come to you; I wouldn't have done that if I didn't want to keep you very much alive, my beautiful little tea crumpet."

The details only brightened Amalia’s eyes. The petname came as a slight surprise, since he hadn’t done so before, but she couldn’t say she didn’t like it. Amalia pulled Gordon to his feet and held him. “Shut up and kiss me, Rybka.”

Gordon didn't need to be told twice. The soup was abandoned on the chair behind him as he took Amalia into both arms. "Why kiss you when I can eat you?" he grinned before dipping her down and giving her a kiss that would shut them both up.

The heat of that moment burned through them. If it hadn’t been for the fact they still needed to remedy the poison, Amalia would have left to her room with Gordon. Their display took Ryuu’s attention. He didn’t mind the distraction from another couple not far from him who were quite on the mend. Sigvar chuckled. All too familiar with that purple flame, though he had his heart on a different one of another color. The old vampire silently gave his blessing.

Alassiel recalled Andriy and that vial. “The medicine.” She caressed his cherry cheeks. “It wasn’t medicine.” Why, he indeed hadn’t intended to kill her. Here was further proof.

Andriy nodded, giving her a small smile. "Couldn't risk you touching it. Missed goodbye kiss because of," he recalled. Even if he had goodbye kisses since then, missing one was still a sadness.

“You haven’t missed it, моя любов,” Alassiel murmured affectionately. “I have it here for you.” The Seamaiden met Andriy’s lips to claim lost time. She didn’t glance at Ryuu, but had she done so she would have seen him sigh and toss a half-eaten bun into the bag.

Words that had never sounded sweeter than on her tongue made Andriy certain he was the happiest man alive. "Я сумую за ними так само, як за тобою. Як би місяць не сумував за сонцем у найпохмуріші ночі. І я більше ніколи не хочу сумувати за тобою, моє море," he said as he stroked her cheek softly. [I miss them as much as I miss you. As much as the moon misses the sun on the darkest of nights. And I never want to miss you again, my sea.]

Oh his words made her heart soar. She could have melded into him if she had the ability. “Never again,” Alassiel agreed, delving a few more kisses into that promise. “I want you everyday and every night. I want you tomorrow, and the next day,” She murmured on, kissing between these sentiments.

There was nothing like seeing what you lost on to sour your mood. Ryuu kept silent, doing his best not to dwell, and failing miserably at it. In his life he had done little growing. It seemed Fate demanded him to make certain decisions in this moment that would either make or break him.

Natalia couldn’t think of any odd behavior from Joao. The old ex-hunter had done it so perfectly that she could neither pinpoint a moment of regret, such as with Gordon, nor did he awkwardly hide what it was by drinking it like Andriy had done. The Squirrel maiden shifted in her seat. Perhaps his mind had changed much later.

Joao could see even across from the room that Natalia was deep in thought. He wouldn't expect anything less from her, though he would gently pry. "O que você está pensando, meu esquilo? Or are there other ex come out of attic I must look for? A werewolf maybe?" [What are you thinking of my squirrel?]

Spoffing, Natalia felt her eyes gloss over. “No, no, he’s not a werewolf—and he’s not here. I doubt he would be on Earth at all.” She inhaled, feeling her emotions bubbling. “I just um...I am so happy that you’re all here and you’ve left that life behind. I am, but—I guess—I guess I’m thinking of when exactly you had decided not to poison me. I mean, I’m not dead, so you didn’t. I just— I don’t know why it’s bothering me that I can’t think of when,” She tilted her head back to try to keep the tears from falling. That failed. Natalia wiped at her eyes. “Sorry, I’m not normally like this…”

Hearing the uncertainty in her voice and seeing her eyes brimming with emotion, Joao was on his feet quickly, choosing to be the only male to cross the room first. Kneeling down before Natalia, he gently took both of her hands in his own, waiting patiently until she met his gaze. "I flush poison down toilet at theater and spill drink to seem accident. But I did not change mind." Knowing that might have been alarming, he continued on, giving her hand a soft squeeze. "Minha doce senhorita, I did not change mind. I could not because from moment I was told to, I knew I could never. From moment I met you as you crawl up Fir Tree, I knew you were special. Every day reminds me so," he assured her softly.

Knowing made a big difference. In all honesty Natalia couldn’t pin why it mattered so much, but it did. She nodded as he spoke to her. Her hands squeezed his that held hers. Natalia leaned forward as he finished his declaration, resting her forehead against his. “I believe you,” she whispered. “I forgive you...Amo-te de todo o coração, minha montanha.[I love you with all my heart, my mountain.]” Natalia slipped her hands from his fingers to wrap her arms around his neck. Tear stained cheeks wet his own when she kissed him.

Gentle but strong hands wrapped around the squirrel maiden and lifted her off the seat she was perched on. Joao kissed away all the fear and doubt that had manifested over the past few days, murmuring softly that he would never let anyone harm her as he dried cheeks with his thumbs. When finally he did set her down on the ground, there was a sense of peace that filled the room, as though everything was back where it should be. Well, perhaps except for Ryuu, but there were few in the room who minded if he was disappointed.

Gordon, who was already looking slightly disheveled from his encounter with his feisty woman, caught his breath and tapped the top of the soup jar. "There's probably still a few days until the serum begins to take effect, but it's better if we get you the antidote now rather than risk it."

"Tak, and Theo needs to take, too," Andriy added. "Would not hurt for all mage close to have. Just to be safe."

Natalia nodded, pulling away to hold Joao’s hand. “We will phone Theo and Willow to come with Lyov, Granya, and Liam.” Learning that they don’t have to be awake for it, they would simply pour some in Moira’s mouth while she slept.

“I’ll text.” Alassiel shifted to pull out her phone. “What should I say?”

It was a lot that had happened in the past couple of hours. Amalia said, “Just tell them ‘get asses over here’. Don’t have to be complicated.”

“That’s a bit harsh. Why not tell them we have news that they need to hear right away, but they should come in person,” Natalia offered.

They briefly went over how to go about it until a flash and VWOOP turned their heads to Ryuu. His screen showed a selfie of him and everyone else standing around with the caption ‘Getting crazy up in this bitch! BTW you’re all poisoned. Don’t worry, we got the antidote. Jovan and Micha are on their way already. See you soon!’. The Russians and Alassiel were speechless. But in a moment they were flooded with Theo and Willow’s inquiries of just what was happening.

“Ryuu!” Alassiel huffed, doing her best to type back a calm reply.

Amalia walked over and smacked Ryuu upside his head. The mage yipped from the pain of it. “You get no soup!”

“I’m not the one poisoned, soooo.” Ryuu shrugged and chuckled.

Quick as a snake, Amalia snatched his hand and bit his palm. “Now you are, bitch.”

Ryuu scrunched his nose in pain. “Ah, fuck!” He pulled his hand back and inspected the bite laced with her saliva. “Fuck man—You just fucking poisoned me!”

Natalia didn’t like him much, but he was still an old, albeit difficult, friend. “Malia! That’s too far.”

Rolling her eyes, Amalia gestured to the soup. “Antidote is right here.”

“Still, that’s awful, don’t do that.” Natalia frowned.

Alassiel said, “Willow confirmed she’s coming with Theo and the others.”

Personally, Andriy believed that if there wasn't enough antidote then Ryuu could get some last. He kept an arm around Alassiel as the others were chatting. "Sorry is soup. Gordon cannot cook and so we got soup."

"Hey, no one else had any ideas," the Brit countered, pulling out a piece of gum and handing it to Amalia. "Here, to get that taste out of your mouth."

Grateful for the gum, Amalia popped it in and chewed immediately. The speed may have offended Ryuu if he wasn’t preoccupied with the fear that he could be dying. He hovered feet away from the soup jar. “Here, I’ll handle it.” Amalia took the jar and headed to the kitchen.

Natalia said, “Put the kettle on.” Times like these needed a good brew.

“I’ll prepare the serving bowl and spoons.” Alassiel figured it shouldn’t take more than a sip. Though, just to be safe, they would have more than one bite.

While they readied themselves the men were put to work. The pub still needed a bit of a polish. At one point Joao, Andriy, and Gordon were asked to drag out broken chairs to the back. Out of anger someone may have thrown them at the wall. Amalia didn’t have care to handle it. At this point they might as well clear it out.

Just as the three were crossing the lot to the dumpster a car had parked out of their line of sight. The hunters did not notice at first. They were busy shoving the bulky chairs into the bin. A leg snagged.

Andriy, not one for the brawn work if it could be avoided, appointed himself as the one to direct Joao and Gordon as they moved the furniture. He'd been holding open the dumpster when the last chair was stuck. "No, no need to turn it."

Gordon swore under his breath. "I am - I did and the pivot did nothing," he grumbled, finally just breaking the leg completely. "There now it fits."

"Is works," Joao shrugged. Just as he was turning to return to the pub, the light sound of metal straining made him jerk his head to the side. "Oh, fuck..." Just beside the men, Jovan and Micha had apparently arrived with a welcome gift of a car they are both hoisting over their shoulders.

WOOSH! The red convertible rushed through the air aggressively. The doors of the cinder block container had been pulled wide, with the men between them in a trap of death; no easy escape left or right. Their yelps of impending doom brought a smile to the Russian men. A groaning of steel filled the air as the wind pushed the vehicle higher. Instead of flattening three men it crashed into the trees on the other side of the dumpster.

Jovan and Micha blinked, confused. Their smirks fell. Were these men Awakened? Shaking away astonishment, they prepared to use asphalt as spikes.

“Damn it—.” Ryuu sighed, stepping out of the shadows, holding his bitten hand. “Hold up, hold up! Don’t kill them.” Even if that would have had its own pleasure.

Andriy and Gordon had both thrown up their hands in hopes of somehow catching the car which later became hope of peace. "Please do not kill, we come to help," Andriy pleaded. Joao looked to Ryuu, quickly connecting he had stopped the car. His eyes scanned him, prepared to see the veiny death spreading or blood coming out of his eyes.

Both Ryuu and the men perplexed the two Russians. Micha squinted at Gordon and Andriy, though mainly at Gordon. “Why believe you?” He flung a piece of blacktop at him. “Hunter!”

Ryuu huffed, deflecting the attack. “Ex-Hunter,” he exhaled, feeling a stirring of pain.

Jovan questioned Ryuu, asking, “They speak truth?”

“Would I have saved their asses if not?” Ryuu asked rhetorically. He winced, holding his stomach. “Oh fuck—Ah, the poison…”

Jovan and Micha furrowed their brows in concern. “What?”

"Need to get him antidote fast," Joao said, already stepping toward the mage. Even if he wasn't someone they were fond of, it wouldn't do to end the night with death after all.

The Russian men watched as Joao guided Ryuu back into the pub. They followed warily. Just before they got around to the front they saw the van with Theo, Willow, Lyov, Granya, and Liam pulling into the lot. As they got out they were questioned.

Theo helped Lyov out of the van. “Jovan, Micha— what happened? There is talk of poison and the hunters are here.”

“We okay.” Micha looked at the pub with uncertainty. He turned back to them. “Try to kill men with car, but Ryuu stopped.” He left out his second assault. “Says they are ex-Hunters.”

Willow frowned at the news from Micha. "You were trying to kill them? Micha, you can't just kill people without running it by the rest of us first," she protested, walking with Theo out of the car.

Micha sputtered for a moment. “Uh—Uncle did it too! Is not all me!”

“Car was your idea,” Jovan shrugged, just throwing that out.

“But you agreed, so,” Micha muttered. “That is like talking to family about killing.”

"Prefer if not be kill at all," Andriy remarked, staying close to Joao and Gordon. Just in case.

"Well, hopefully there won't be any death today," Gordon offered with optimism. "We just need to get him a bite of soup and he'll be back to himself in no time."

Ryuu grinned, “I knew you guys cared about me— ow!” Amalia pushed the mage down onto a chair. “Fuck, woman!”

The family filed into the pub, taking up their usual spots. Lyov shuffled over to his recliner with Liam’s help. Finn, perched on Granya’s shoulder as usual, observed the men with curiosity. Granya herself didn’t feel shame sniffing the air at them. This would have been rude, if she was worried about that. Sufficiently satisfied she went to Liam’s side.

Theo, who had been hoping with Willow that the men would find themselves on good terms with the family, tried his best not to show his bias. “What is this about poison?” He asked, holding Willow close to his side.

Natalia, while pouring tea, said, “It’s going to take a bit of time. Please, everyone take a spoonful of soup first.”

Amalia took a spoonful and brought it over to Ryuu. “Here.” She handed it to him.

Any other time he might have playfully asked to be fed, but this was serious. Ryuu took the spoon and ate it. After a moment his heavy breathing steadied. Then he let go of his stomach, feeling the twist fade. Finally the throb in his head left him. Ryuu exhaled in relief, “Ah, shura yah’hasna.”

“It work,” Amalia announced. She scooped up a bite for herself.

Micha said, “We sure this—om!” Amalia shoved the spoon into her brother’s mouth.

After a sniff, Jovan did the same, followed by Alassiel who put a lot of salt in her bite of soup. It was nowhere near the quality of the kind of seaweed soup she had with Andriy in Ireland, but it was tolerable. The Seamaiden also made a short trip to Moira, who slept even now on a cot in Amalia’s room.

Now that there were no cars in sight to have launched at their head, the men had relaxed slightly. That calmness only increased as one by one their women of affection had a bite of the soup, worry disappearing from their brow

Natalia took a small bowl over to Liam and Granya, since they were attending Lyov. “Here.” She fed them both, but, curiously, not Lyov. Then Natalia ate the last bite in the bowl herself. The Squirrel maiden made a face. “Ugh, this is awful.”

Theo ate some, feeling it on his tongue. “Just taste like soup from deli. Is not best ever, but decent.”

"I tell you was not good soup," Andriy scoffed, though he was still pleased now that Alassiel had the antidote and was safe once more.

Gordon's furrowed once again at the shame against his soup. "I don't cook, okay? And we didn't exactly have time to stop anywhere fancy, so yes it's from the deli, mate."

Since everyone had some at this point Theo offered a sample to Willow. “Taste anything strange?”

Willow suppressed a giggle at Gordon’s defense, taking a tiny taste of the soup. "Well, it isn't the worst... No, it's pretty decent soup. Maybe just a little salt is all it needs."

“Soup is fine.” Amalia stirred what remained. She decided they better keep the rest just in case anything like this happened again. “Willow is right, just needs salt. Maybe a little garlic too.”

Granya nodded, “Da, not bad.”

Alassiel, Liam and most of the other’s shared the same opinion. Natalia sighed and shrugged. At least they were safe and together. That’s what mattered. Once they cleared the mess Natalia sat with Joao and the rest of the family, friends, and lovers by the hearth.

Sigvar looked around at them. “It is late for all of you. Are you sure you want to continue this now?”

Theo nodded, saying, “Too curious. Especially after Ryuu’s text.”

“Da, we want to catch up.” Micha gave a nod to Amalia. “You let them in?” The young man had grown, he wasn’t against Amalia being with another person, but he did have to admit the Hunter part surprised him.

Amalia spoffed, “Not easily. Natalia and I talked. Alassiel added her thoughts. We decided there was at least a chance.”

The women went on to tell them what had happened following the men coming into the pub. The hard chairs, the questioning of why they hadn’t told them all the boys were Hunters, Andriy’s off-topic rant at Ryuu’s presence, followed by Alassiel and Andriy’s make-up that kicked off the other two. The news of their efforts to keep them safe, especially from the poison Wesley administered at the wedding, hand done the trick to soothe their hurt.

Jovan’s normally grim face pulled between relief and mild disappointment. There was no way the old bear would go back on his word with Willow and Theo. If the men repented then he would accept them. However, he really had hoped it would be a rough patch in their lives and move on from them. Mainly for one reason as big as a mountain who looked like he planned on becoming a Squirrel’s new home.

Theo asked, “So, what now?”

Lyov noted, “You can’t go back to old life without risk death.”

The notion caused the women to hold their lover’s a little tighter. Natalia said, “That’s right, they need a safe place to stay.” She had a tiny yacht.

“Rybka will stay with me.” Amalia’s room would work well.

Alassiel, who had been staying with Lyov, said, “Do you mind if Andriy comes to stay at my room?”

Lyov smiled and said, “He is welcome.”

Andriy was the only one who seemed thrilled with the conversation at that point, beaming at Alassiel's request. "Thank you much," he expressed his gratitude for the old man's graces.

Natalia frowned. “I don’t have a comfortable space as it is…”

"Is okay, Natalia," Joao reassured his dear maiden with a gentle squeeze of her hand. While not a Crosse, Cromwell, or Von Helsing, he was certainly comfortable enough himself. "Can find somewhere in town to stay for now. Maybe even enough room you come visit and be comfortable." Or that she stayed at, though he wasn't going to be so bold on that particular day right in front of Jovan to voice plans of whisking his daughter away.

“Da, hotels around.” Jovan didn’t take long to be on board with that idea, though he had his eye on the last part of Joao’s words.

Natalia sighed and nodded, resting her head on his shoulder. Not ideal, but she would handle it. “Then I come visit soon.”

Gordon shifted in his seat, not quite as prepared for this as the other two men were, for understandable reasons. "No one expects Joao or Andriy to return, but I was supposed to bring the jet back to Belarus once I dropped them off," he explained.

"Are you sure it's such a good idea to return?" Willow commented, imagining that things wouldn't be in the young Brit's favor if it was found out where he went and why.

"No, I'm not," he admitted with a nervous chuckle. "Just trying to decide where it's better to stay or go."

"I say send jet, stay here," Joao nodded with confidence. "Ellie and Everest do not seem as Wesley is right now. I do not think they turn you in."

"Tak, Ellie may just yell for leaving her with baby," Andriy agreed.

Amalia felt a nervousness build up as they talked it out, but at what Joao said she nodded, “Da, don’t leave...They can always get new assistant.” She rested her head on his. “Can’t get new Rybka.”

Amalia's words were more than enough to keep him rooted in place. Gordon only hoped that this wouldn't turn around and bite them, sending the hunters back toward the mages. "Okay, I'll stay but only because you asked me," he said with a small grin, putting his arm around her and keeping her close.

Interested in what Joao said, Theo asked, “How is Ellie and Everest? We heard Everest is true Hunter, like Wes.” Ryuu did end up telling them a story or two. They chilled the blood.

Andriy was somber at such a question, knowing it wasn't going to have an answer any of them would want to hear. "Tak, is hunter and good one," he admitted. "Others hunt too, but...could be changing. A lot has happened and is unrest."

"Wesley actions not well received," Joao explained. "Rosy and Cory say no want to associate. Wesley say he lose brother. Has been very uncomfortable since wedding."

"Ellie's been frightfully pissed," Gordon added, having overheard a few outbursts from his position so close to them. "They don't like how Wesley is digesting what's been going on, though I think they know it's better to stay close to him and know what he's doing."

It didn’t surprise them at this point that Wesley would take such cold action against mages. They were given a frightening understanding of his position. It did make Theo sad, since he had hoped Wesley’s charm and generosity meant he might have a good-willed nature towards people like them, and since Willow had always liked him. At least they had hope for Everest and Ellie. They were happy to hear Cory and Rosalie were sympathetic to them. Yonten and Annabelle were on the fence, it seemed, along with Diki.

“Maybe we reach out some day.” Theo never wanted to give up. They had to fight for a better life. Sometimes that meant making friends out of enemies.

“Take it slow, we don’t want rush and cause fight,” Lyov said. “We already have fight coming.” The people who knew what Lyov referred to were somber over the reminder.

Joao perked up at Lyov's statement, looking about the room in confusion. "Fight coming? Fight with who?" Not that he was going to shy from a fight, but he wondered what they'd be leery of besides knowing hunters were after them.

“Loki,” Ryuu answered. “He is looking for them. This family and that man have had a long history of conflict in Aarin. Ever since Loki came on Earth to find them he has added to his agenda, but that is a constant.” The champagne-haired man got up from the couch. “I tried to find them and failed. Then I saw Sigvar being taken at the ritual for an annual appeasement of Kali. Aside from saving an old friend from that inevitable enslavement, I knew he was one of the few who could tell me where the Russian’s resided.”

Sigvar nodded. “I take the responsibility of their whereabouts seriously. I didn’t want to come unless it was absolutely necessary. I don’t involve myself with technology. It is an easy way for hunters to find me.” He glanced up at the stairs. Moira would still be asleep on a cot in Amalia’s bed. Drifting between life and death. “I didn’t believe it was as dire Ryuu said, because I thought they were safe where they were—but if they can find the Cat Si, then they can find the Russians.”

There were clearly questions from their newest arrivals, the men listening but caught up on a few details. "Aarin? We hear of this before but believe it was a person; you say it is a place?" Andriy was the first to question what was being said.

"And what are Cat Si?"Joao tagged on, his gaze following Sigvar's to the stairs he knew to lead up to the apartments. They almost sounded like some sort of feline familiar.

These questions were expected. It would have been discussed sooner or later. Natalia spoke first, her accent switching to the ones like Ryuu and Alassiel. “We are all from Aarin. It resides in the center of the world, a hundred miles beneath our feet at this very moment.”

The change in accent was slightly unnerving, though it was only Gordon who seemed to stare for a few seconds until he adjusted. Joao would admit if asked that he had become quite fond of the bounce of his Squirrel's Russian cadence, though it was nothing he couldn't get past.

Between the Russian’s, Liam, Alassiel, Ryuu, and Sigvar, they divulged the entirety of their story. The men learned about fairies and “gods” like Loki and Kali, who were entirely different beings than humans. Kelsey, the kelpie, was mentioned, which caused Alassiel mild discomfort. Liam explained his part to play in the grand scheme of things and the details about being Cat Si and part Puca. They talked about Lyov’s revelation on the mountain and his epic journey to migrate a fair crowd up to the surface, fighting the rise of Loki, and leaving behind monsters of myth and climates that ravaged the lands, only foiled in their attempts to be fully mundie when Granya was bitten.

Speaking in that strange accent still, Amalia said, “We will never go back. It is a hell hole. It deserves to be buried and everything evil within it.” She shivered, reminding herself of the wedding. “I was so scared when I saw one of them during the Treasure Hunt.”

Exhaling, Theo nodded. “Yes, I was frightened out of my mind that the swamp ghoul was going to eat Willow. She had to jolt me to my senses.”

Alassiel spoffed, “Yeah, well I thought Sirens were going to whisk moya Vyshnya to his watery death.”

“I did feel slightly silly when I thought one of them poisoned Joao,” Natalia chuckled. “I poured honey and cilantro on his arm.”

All three men listened intently as their world was suddenly made to seem quite miniscule, all the truth that was under their feet revealing more than they would have imagined.

"Those were real creatures?" Gordon asked with surprise, the others nodding in agreement. "No wonder you were acting so worried. That's insane."

"You say you are still using magic because of Granya, but does that mean you plan not to?" Joao questioned, another moment from earlier coming to his mind. "And Lyov did not get soup. How come?"

“For an unknown reason, humans are, in a way, ‘misaligned’ when we utilize our Almaeri. All of us have it— even you,” Natalia said, gesturing to them. “It is why we use the word ‘Awakened’ to describe people like us..” They went into the details of what it meant, the ages it was most potent, how it increased the chance and severity of insanity as they aged, and that by reducing, or eliminating it entirely, they would be free of that consequence.

Lyov said, “I did not have to eat the soup because I am no longer Awakened. I went through a ritual to bind it; put it to slumber.” That didn’t mean he was fully free, of course. He had been using magic for so long that losing it did come with a cost. “I am sick. I have had kidney issues, my one eye is failing me, and I have no feeling on my right thigh— but I would still bind even knowing this would come for me, because I rather suffer this pain then become a monster.”

Jovan nodded, “We hope for the best for Granya and Liam, for they do not know what will become of them if they bound themselves, but now that she is safe, we will be doing so this year in December.”

To soothe any fears of heart attacks or kidney failure, Natalia said, “We are young. We should come away with no severe physical ailments. Grandpa was old when he bound his Almeari.”

"You can stop it? That's unheard of," Gordon remarked with interest. This could mean such a change for how hunters viewed mages, if only they understood that.

"Sim, is a lot of new information no hunter knows," Joao agreed. That or they just didn't want to know. There were a lot of questions this brought up and still so much they needed to talk about, but a glance at the time told him it was getting rather late, especially for Lyov in his condition. "Maybe we talk more tomorrow? Is late and rest is needed."

Andriy nodded. "Tak, we must get things from jet and send back to castle, too." A trip one of them could make if needed, although it also wouldn't hurt to delay that until the morning either. "But sleep is good."

“Yes, sleep is very good.” Alassiel didn’t want them running off to do errands right now. Who knows what could happen? Probably not much, but it was what she would say to keep her Cherry beside her at this point. “That can be done tomorrow.”

The others murmured in agreement as they shuffled up from their seats. Liam and Granya helped Lyov to his feet. Micha hesitated a moment, then gave up on his thought and left upstairs. Amalia tugged Gordon to follow. She explained to him that she was caring for Moira at this time since the salves and herbs to help her were on-site in the basement. She was mostly unconscious though.

Gordon would hardly object, especially since they'd just dropped themselves on the family's laps with no notice. Just so long as he could be with her and know she was safe, he was content sharing the space. While he might have been a bit disappointed in months prior knowing that was going to restrict personal activities, right then he only wanted to hold her in his arms as they fell asleep, an intimate act that felt right.

Ryuu, who was bunking in the basement with Sigvar, took up his bags including the one with the buns. “Well I’m taking these, since you have that bun.”

“A good trade,” Alassiel said with a smirk, keeping hold of Andriy’s hand on their way to the exit.

Ryuu playfully stuck his tongue out. “I’ll earn your good graces again one day, Luwali, and you’ll have to forgive me.”

Shrugging, the Seamaiden left without another word to him. She had someone who was much more interesting to talk to about what the future might hold for them. All well and good anyway. Ryuu disappeared below in a few strides.

Natalia watched as people filed out. She didn’t feel settled knowing Joao was planning on finding some hotel, away from them, but where to put him? Everywhere was full. She considered asking Theo and Willow. However, they were already hosting Layla. The woman was a hard worker and she was so close to leaving, but it was still asking to stuff another body into their house. The dilemma tugged at her emotions.

Seeing his daughter in distress, Jovan walked up to Natalia and Joao as they were all leaving the pub. “Hey, ‘Talia. I want to stay here to talk with Sigvar tonight.”

“Oh, what about?” Natalia found herself curious.

“Just catching up, seeing how we can send him home—But since I am staying here Joao can use my room.” Jovan gave the mountain a nod. “Just a night won’t hurt.”

"I would appreciate that," Joao nodded at Jovan's offer, knowing that couldn't have been an easy step for him to take. Even if she was a fully grown woman, it was still his little girl, after all. His hand found Natalia's, offering the warm comfort of his presence while looking down at her. "Will have to find something close to sea, that way you are not far."

“Da, I would like that.” Natalia felt immense comfort from the idea that Joao would be near her. The Russian’s daughter gave her father a hug. “Good night, papa.”

“Hm, good night.” Jovan ended the hug with a pat to her back.

The old Bear shuffled off to the pub to have a drink with Sigvar after also saying goodnight to Joao. The couple then left to the docks. The others were still loading in the van when Theo and Willow were getting into their own car.

Willow, still consumed with the thoughts of just what this could mean going forward, bid those who were still present a farewell, one arm finding Theo's. "Sleep well. I have a feeling there will be many more questions to answer tomorrow, for everyone."

“We will try.” Liam imagined he would have some trouble.

Granya gave her Aunt Willow a hug goodnight. After she did the same for Theo she got in the driver’s seat and Liam took shotgun. Finn perched on Lyov’s lap. The old man offered a parting smile and gentle handshake before the van rolled out for home.

Theo sighed, feeling the night weigh on them. Like Willow, he believed there would be much more to go over the next day. Thankfully the pub was closed for the time being. They had a lot on their plates already and it would be rough to deal with dishes on top of it. Layla’s little fundraiser day was another important task to think of the closer it got.

Setting all of the world aside, Theo drove him and his wife home. Right now they needed to take a breath and sleep. As usual, once home, Theo and Willow went through their routine before getting into bed for comfy cuddles. Right before Willow fell asleep she swore she thought she saw a crow peering into the window.

Wednesday September 11, 2019​

Just before dawn Sigvar descended to the basement. Jovan, who had indeed talked for a time with Sigvar, woke late in the day as most of them did. At some point work had to get done, though, so the three ex-Hunter’s left to gather their things from the jet and send it back without them. Gordon was likely to get a tongue-of-flame lashing from a certain Phoenix. Amalia told her little fish that she would be right at his side if he needed her.

It was after two-thirty that most of the family met in the Old Bear. Granya stayed with Lyov at home because he wasn’t feeling well. Liam decided he would go and bring back news to her. Finn kept an eye on them. Moira, who had to be updated on the situation, came down to eat with everyone since she had the energy for it. Ryuu shuffled up later than the rest.

“Ahh, is that what I think it is?” The pretty-boy’s mouth salvated as he approached the table spread out with Amalia and Micha’s finest foods. He came right to a pile of steamy, crunchy tortilla wraps fried in a pan. “Oooh, yes it is!” Ryuu sat down right in front of it, as they knew he would.



Joao, while grateful for the assistance in not becoming a pancake beneath a convertible, did have to admit he had some envy toward the wrap. Maybe he'd have to see if Gordon could get his lady snake to dabble in Spanish-centered foods more often. As it was, he took the chance in trying some of the Russian dishes he hadn't at the wedding. It seemed like no matter what it was, the Baronov siblings were pretty damn good at it.

The silvery eyed man looked up at Amalia with suspicion. “What’s the catch, you sexy snake?”

“No catch.” Amalia rolled her eyes with a soft grin. “Just a thank you,” she said as she sat next to Gordon.

“Oh, I see.” Ryuu pulled one of the wraps out of the pile and readied himself for satisfaction of the best kind. “Well I hope I’m around any time your boy-toys have a car flung at them, if this is my reward—om!”

Alassiel spoffed, “I’m still not convinced you did it out of selflessness.”

Mouth full, Ryuu said, “Oh no? I apparently like initiating painful poison, is that it?”

“Probably.” Alassiel shrugged and sipped her soup to hide her smile. She had her problems with Ryuu, but she had to admit she was grateful. Life without Andriy was no full life at all.

Micha saw the looks from Amalia and Natalia and huffed, “I said sorry!” He pointed a thumb at Jovan. “Uncle did it too!”

“I not sorry— in moment I made decision. If rewind, in that moment, if I have more information, I would not throw car. That is sufficient.” Jovan scooped a pile of sausages onto his plate.

Moira, using her left hand since her right was still immobile and black, poured herself a glass of kvas. “Don’t worry boys, this old Bear is just grumpy. You’ll grow on him.” She gave the man a wink.

Andriy was also thoroughly enjoying the meal after a good, long sleep and didn't even mind the talk that Jovan would squish them again if he had to. "Is okay, we understand," he said, wondering just how long the bear took to warm up. Hopefully sooner than later for Joao's sake.

"This is so delicious," Gordon praised Amalia, even if he had decided she could serve as a buffer between him and Micha. "There's no soup I can have anyone else make to even pale in comparison."

"Tell me about it. And they don't even need any magic, it's all them," Willow joined in on the praise around her pirozhki. "And cooking's also a great way to read Amalia; if she's slamming pots you stay out of the kitchen."

"Duely noted," the British Stallion accepted any advice he could get to keep his lady happy. Amalia grinned, leaning briefly to give Gordon’s cheek a peck.

Micha smiled, soaking up Willow’s praise. “Da, we are very good. I am professional, best chef in town. I am given gift by divine powers.”

Snorting with mirth, Amalia said, “I don’t remember giving you any gift; you probably stole.” That earned a light hearted chuckle from around the table. Micha tried to defend his self-praising declaration whilst Amalia pretended not to hear him.

Natalia sipped the kvas and made a face. She set that aside to focus on water instead. “Do we have any mints?”

“Oh, I have some.” Alassiel rummaged through her purse and pulled out a tic-tac container. “Here.” She tipped two in the palm and handed them over. “Hey, after we eat and talk, does anyone want to see a movie?”

Theo shook his head. “I can’t, I have paperwork to do.”

“Maybe.” Amalia didn’t have paperwork.

Moira sighed, “Ugh, that sounds grand. Probably not though. Don’t want to freak people out again if I pass out.” She missed eating at restaurants other than this one and going to the park. The salves and such helped, but her curse was slow fading. “Besides, we should prepare for the worst, you know? Maybe it would be best to keep this day for relaxing.”

"And you can't even put saving the world on hold for two hours to watch a movie?" Willow teased Theo lightly, grinning over her cup.

Theo chuckled, “I do for you. Want to watch movie? Then I watch movie.” He gave her a kiss to her cheek. “Still can prepare for worst.”

The talk of preparing brought a sudden thought to mind for Andriy, sitting up straighter. "We hear that from another. Preparing for worst," he said before the realization of just who he was thinking of hit him and just what that would mean for the others. "Is uh...another secret of Avostoska."

"Hmm? Oh. Ohhh!" Gordon quickly caught on to just what Andriy had begun thinking of and realized there were not enough bodies between him and Micha to say so safely.

"You mean from Seer?" Joao asked Andriy, coming at it slightly slower than the others.

“Seer?” Amalia murmured.

The table fell into silence. There was only one Seer they knew of and she had died. Ryuu, who knew so much, knew very little here. His interest piqued. Jovan paused cutting his food. Liam set down the cup he had raised to his lips. Moira dabbed her mouth clean quickly and set her hands with the napkin on the table, looking between them.

Any merriment Micha had faded from his face. Something felt familiar at the wedding; a warning from a dream he couldn’t recall. By this time he had brushed it off. Micha could never remember his dreams well, though he slept soundly.

“What is secret?” Micha asked, eyeing them.

Realizing just what needed to be said and that of all of them, Gordon certainly couldn't be the one to break the news to a potential brother-in-law, Joao cleared his throat. "Before any of us come to Belarus, was already work to kill you. First step to do so was make sure you could not see coming, and so they uh, they captured Molly." He held his breath, waiting to go on.

Astonishment surged through the family. Eyes were quick to tear, even Jovan. They looked from one another in silent question that this truly is what it appeared. The pain of losing Molly had wounded them in many ways. Micha the worst, though Willow could not be forgotten; sisters since sixth grade camp.

Micha’s breathing heaved his chest. “M-Mollyshka is...She’s alive?”

There was a soft clatter as Willows fork hit the table top, looking at the three men in disbelief. Could it be? Her throat swelled with emotion to the point she couldn't speak, although Micha voiced the most important question.

"She was alive when we left," Gordon decided to gingerly take over. "Or for sure just prior. There was this escape of the mages held captive that basically broke down the castles defense system. We saw Molly being pushed away by Lauri and Oliver and Mr. Jackson."

"Lauri? Rosy's assistant?" Willow managed to ask.

"Tak. She was found out to be a mage in July. She and Oliver were in dungeons," Andriy answered though he expected it to draw more questions. Best to let them take it piece by piece than to overwhelm them.

While Micha slipped into shock with only his sister’s hand rubbing his back to remind him he still had a body, the others were invested in learning about what exactly went down when they captured Molly and everything that followed in regards to her.

Natalia felt a wave of nausea. All of the news, from yesterday and today, took its toll, it seemed. She pressed a hand to her head and the other to her stomach. “Wait—so they stole Molly?”

Ryuu hummed in approval. “Well yes, looks like they did. Good move too. She would have been one step ahead. Sounds like something Wesley would do.” He had set down his crunchywrap since the talk began, but he nibbled on it now. “I can’t figure how they did it though. What Seer doesn’t see that coming?”

Theo looked at Willow, his heart throbbing. “Molly always got visions and dreams about the people she worried over most…” He slipped an arm around his wife. “If she had been sensing something she might have thrown all her attention on Willow and Micha for certain, if not everyone else.”

“Da, Molly’s Seer sight work in specific way,” Jovan said, briefly explaining how they believe Molly was able to use it. “So maybe Wes have idea for to catch Molly, but maybe people who do it did so own their own.”

Micha’s fists bunched. “I will end Wesley.” He looked up at them all. “Who staged the accident? Who took her?”

Andriy shifted in his seat at the sudden burst of anger, even if it was justifiable. "From what we told after, Wesley knew he couldn't plan. Molly watch him too closely. So he had Rosy and Cory plan since she did not meet them."

"And, while I'm not saying it wasn't a horrible thing, everything was just an attempt to try and save Willow," Gordon pointed out quietly.

"Save me?" Willow snapped out of her trance. "What is with them thinking I need saving? Wesley and Everest, no doubt. They can just try and talk to me, they think it's a better idea to kidnap my best friend and try to kill my fiance and his friend."

"Eh, like said not best choice in hindsight," Joao shuffled his feet, though he'd been keeping an eye on Natalia who hadn't seemed to be taking this well at all.

Micha’s fury had not left him. “They will be brought to Justice.”

Fearing her brother was tipping into revenge territory, Amalia said, “Justice is fine. Careful not to lose sight of mercy. Justice without mercy is tyranny. Is not what we come here for—I know is hard to hear and easy for me to say. I have Rybka with me. I am sure I would be just as angry.” She held her brother’s hand. “I hope you there for me too, to remind me of mercy, if that day comes.”

Frustrated, not ready to hear a word, Micha excused himself from the table. No call of his name nor petition to talk tempted him to stay. The young man stormed up to his room. They heard the slam of his door.

Amalia sighed, leaning back in her chair and crossing her arms. “Ugh, I’ll see him later.”

Ryuu shrugged, “Can’t blame him. The love of his life snatched away? I’d be as distraught.” He finished off his food and cleaned his hands. “Maybe even murderous.”

“Da, but that is only make cycle of death. We must stop cycle.” Jovan felt the struggle of owning this belief. Liam sat chairs away because of this mercy. Had Jovan decided not to heed his better nature, he would be dead. That didn’t mean it was easy.

Clearing his throat, Liam asked, “So, what happened exactly? You said Lauri and Oliver were in the dungeons. I didn’t quite catch why.”

"Is a very long story," Andriy warned them, though he had been completely prepared to tell it, as best as he could. "In July we get summon to Hunter Court for fraternizing with mages. They say for Molly and Lauri. Molly...well, Molly prisoner, not same. But Lauri hunter with us, trained for werewolf and all."

He went on to give as best of a description of the trial as he could, pausing to answer questions or anything that Joao or Gordon realized he had missed. He explained that was when it was discovered Lauri was a mage which she hadn't even known herself. The decision that the hunters were not guilty for not knowing and end result that Lauri would be kept for experiments for 5 years and then she and Molly put to death.

"This is when it seemed like others began to feel differently about hunting," Gordon voiced his observation. "Because before then, for most, they hadn't seen a mage as anything besides a target. A bump in the night murderous being that wasn't human." He flashed Amalia an apology. "But they all knew Lauri. Some, like Wesley and Cory, for years, the others since she had come to work for Rosy. Only Wesley seemed to be able to think of her as a mage; the others still saw her as Lauri."

"And Oliver had himself imprison to be with Lauri. He was too miserable without her, dungeon seem better than alone," Joao added, reaching gently for Natalia's hand. He believed he could understand that feeling.

Natalia’s fingers reflexively enclosed around Joao’s, feeling strength from the hold. All of these revelations were coming in waves and it physically unsettled her. In fact, she felt her stomach hadn’t recovered either. What was in those mints?

“Cold bastard; that Wesley,” Moira muttered. She pulled her limp arm onto her lap. “Willow, from what you’ve said about him he sounded like a right lad. Can’t say I thought differently when we met him at the wedding. Goes to show how well you know a man, ye?”

Alassiel tried to find something good about it. “At least he let the Blair's be together. They escaped too, or so it seems.” That was about all she had to offer.

Liam, who felt slightly uncomfortable about knowing a werewolf Hunter had been so near his fiancée, said, “I know there’s probably much more than this that you’ve seen and heard. We really should take this time to learn all of it. We need to know what we’re up against if we mean to find Molly.” There was no telling if Wesley would be on the hunt for his lost captive Seer. “Then I think we should consider how we’re going to get to Europe to save her.”

After a moment Jovan nodded. “Da.”

Amalia got up. “Update me later. I need to speak with Micha.” She murmured to Gordon that she would be back soon, then left to her brother’s room.

“I—I— need a moment,” Natalia said, getting up. “Don’t wait. I’m just heading to the bathroom. Those mints didn’t sit well with me.” The Squirrel maiden gave Joao a gentle squeeze before heading to the lavatory.

Joao frowned as he watched Natalia scurry off to the bathroom. "Mints make sick?" He murmured to himself aloud, never hearing of such a thing. He hoped it was just the soup that Gordon had picked out and not that she hadn't properly gotten the antidote in her.

The mountain wasn’t the only one to worry. Alassiel discreetly pulled up her purse, pulled out the tic-tac container, and checked the expiration date. It was a month old. Was that old for mints? Alassiel hoped not! She quietly set them back down, lips small and eyes wide. She recovered from her sense of mild anxiety and embarrassment by drinking some water.

Theo looked between the men. “Tell us everything you know.”

The men obliged Theo's request to give them as much information as they could about the hunters and what they knew of plans and even some of the history. The information about Wesley's desire to use Molly to see the future was brought up very carefully, along with an idea of what state of mind she was in now. At some point Amalia had come back down. They caught her up and continued promptly. The men were patient when anger or frustration showed, taking time to explain everything they could until the Russians could have been at Avostoska themselves. It was nearing sunset by the time they cleared away the table and sat beside the hearth when a need to eat struck them once again.

"Maybe we can take a break? Get some food and maybe go see that movie," Gordon suggested.

They had to process so much that down time would help reorient them. It felt exhausting to put all of this together and digest it all at once. Amalia knew she at least needed the break. She stretched her legs out and laid across Gordon and dropped them over the side of the armchair. “Da. Something scary. I want to see my life is not as bad.”

“No, I don’t want to watch something scary. We have enough of that.” Alassiel glanced at Natalia. The woman didn’t say she threw up, but the Seamaiden suspected. “How about something uplifting or a comedy?”

Theo, who cradled Willow to his side, had been going through his phone for possibilities. “Aeronauts. Angry Birds Two.”

Joao's brows furrowed together at the discussed movies. "I do not understand. Why birds angry?"

Gordon, running a finger contentedly along Amalia's leg had to snort in response. "It's just like in the game, mate." A long silence soon told him that the older man had never heard of or played said game. "Are you like 40 or something?"

"If I am would you disrespect?" the Brazilian scowled at a blow to his age. He wasn't that old! It wasn't his fault that Gordon was barely more than a child.

Jovan had considered that the age difference between Natalia and Joao unsettled him. He gave his daughter a look that questioned her judgment on that part. “Hm.”

Natalia spoffed, “What?”

“Is just—he is older by twelve years.” Jovan hoped that made his point clear.

Twelve years was not a lot, was it? He really couldn't be getting that old. He was...okay he was nearing forty, this is true. He still had plenty of years left in him, after all. He decided he'd chock it up to being a father looking for an excuse.

An ancient voice said, “At the risk of stirring trouble, I think I should point out that I’m several centuries old and no one brought that up as an issue when I dated Malia.” Sigvar had woken up. He yawned the sleep from his body.

Amalia chuckled, looking over at Jovan who appeared upside down from her angle. “He has point, Uncle.”

Jovan grumbled and didn’t take the bait for that argument. Instead he addressed Sigvar now that he got up. “We have much to tell you about Avostoska, if you want to hear.”

“I’m sure I will, and maybe you can stay behind and update me, Jovan,” Sigvar said as he took a seat not far from Amalia and Gordon. “But I’m actually curious about a particular person.” The vampire looked to the three men. “What can you tell me of the redhead?”

"Ellie?" Andriy answered, before realizing he wouldn't have any reason to mean her. After all, she wasn't at the hunt in January since she was pregnant. "Oh, you mean Annabelle from forest. She is married to Yonten now."

"Both of the Blackthorne women are pretty ridiculous, but Annabelle is more...reckless," Gordon added in with a chuckle. "Well, she's calming down a little bit now. Raising Yonten's boy with him and they've got one of their own they just found out about right before the wedding."

It was hard for most of them to feel the usual excitement over hearing about good news for a couple involved in all this mess. Annabelle and Yonten were yet to be declared for or against them. However, they did manage a more hopeful tone. Natalia smiled and said, “May she have an easy pregnancy.”

“Right, and a safe birth.” Moira gave a nod.

Out of all of them it was Sigvar who boasted a proud grin. “Oh she will. And if it’s trouble ahead she’ll burn through it, if she’s anything like Merida.”

Joao perked up at the name that they'd heard before. "You know Merida?" he asked in surprise. "We saw painting of her at their parent house. She look a lot like Annabelle and sound like her, too."

Theo furrowed his brows, piecing things together in his head over the situation. He dropped his jaw. Could this be the same woman who Sigvar could never forget? The one who, even after weeks of falling in love, stole back the vampire's heart despite centuries of time between then and now? Amalia asked the same question, though this time she did not feel a sting. Someone else had come to claim her heart.

Sigvar’s smile, touched with sadness, reflected the same expression seen in the footage in January. “Yes, I more than knew her.” The vampire relayed fondly, “It was the winter of fifteen-sixty-five when I met her. She was just sixteen; fierce, beautiful. Oh that red hair. I wanted to catch the spirit of her hair with my brush, but I don’t think I could ever do it justice.” He looked over at Joao. “You saw the painting, did you?”

“Da, Lauri thought it was done by Giorgio Vasari, but learn later that is not true. No signature,” Theo explained, turning to Willow for corroboration.

Pleased with the comparison, and happy to know the painting still existed in the world somewhere, Sigvar said, “I love Giorgio Vasari’s work.” He leaned on one elbow and rested his cheek on his fist. “We didn’t get along, but I did my best to learn from him. We had to part ways when things got...Complicated with me and Merida.”

It was interesting to hear that he was the one who had painted the portrait they'd been shown. Now seeing the resemblance and how he had looked at Annabelle in the woods, there was no doubt that he had truly been in love with that woman.

Willow took a turn to join in, nestled comfortably at Theo's side. "It was a lovely painting. I don't suppose you also did the other painting though; the one of her husband and their son? It was done by the cottage that she loved, or so Mrs. Blackthorne told us."

The talk of the cottage brought up another detail for Andriy. "Were you vampire they talk of then?" he questioned Sigvar.

"Vampire? Her story didn't mention a vampire," Willow said, confused.

"Is cause you were mundie there. Leech doctor used as code term when mundie around," Joao explained.

Alabaster eyes shined with curiosity. “What exactly did Mrs. Blackthorne say?”

Theo glanced at Amalia who perked and sat up on her elbows. A bit uncomfortable for Gordon, but she did her best not to jab him. The Russian Rogue decided to answer, saying, “Uh, she say Merida and her husband Henry live in cottage—.”

“Henry?” Sigvar asked in a tone of disdain. “Henry Parris?”

“Da,” Theo said, nodding. He saw Amalia scoff and roll her eyes. Curious, Theo went on with what they had been told. “Letters by Henry say she a delicate flower; had paintings done of her, cottage, and him and his son. Other’s say she a wild, rebellious girl. They have son, then Leech Doctor is why she die.” They supposed now this was code for a vampire attack.

Sigvar muttered in archaic German. “I painted Merida six months into meeting her.” Pale brows furrowed in thought as he watched them, his index and thumb rubbed his chin. “I painted the cottage she loved, built on the ruins of my family's winery—my family, the Blackthorne’s.”

There were murmurs around the room at the name. "Hmm, are you the reason there was a rivalry between them?" Gordon asked quizzically of the aged man. "Her husband seemed to have a bad taste for the Blackthornes, and if there were one chasing my wife, I'd probably be a bit petty myself." Well, that was mild. He'd chase them off with whatever means was necessary.

Sigvar exhaled slowly, ancient wisdom and practice of patience overcoming centuries old irritation. He cocked a pale brow. “I agree wholeheartedly, Gordon. Though I am not a man who revels in being petty.” Sigvar sighed, that old sorrow seeping back. “But had I taken more aggressive action I may not have lost Merida, my wife, and my red headed son John, to Henry and his jealousy.”

A silence stretched on for what felt like an eternity before Willow cleared her throat. "Well then, that's quite the different tale than ancestors tell it," she remarked. "Well, to be clear, how his letters have told it and as a result how everyone thinks it went down."

"Hmm, so how does that work then?" Andriy asked with knitted brows. "If Parris line was really Blackthorne from then on, is bad that Annabelle and Ellie father was Blackthorne?"

Sigvar said, “It depends on how close they are in relation. My guess is that, if Henry became hostile towards my family name long enough, then they are centuries apart. Cousins, if far enough removed, can marry without ill effects.”

“How exactly did that whole situation go down, if you don’t mind my asking?” Moira’s interest leaned more towards the drama.

“I don’t mind.” Sigvar said, beginning the tale. “As you can imagine a hunter’s daughter being with a vampire didn’t sit well with the community. When suspicions arose she and I eloped shortly after we found she was pregnant.” Sigvar glanced at Natalia briefly before going on. “Henry, that bastard, found our cottage. They came in the daytime when I could not wake. I suppose they meant to drag my Ruby to a ‘reform’ compound.” Sigvar scoffed at the idea. “As if Henry could contain the wrath of a Dragon! My Merida met them with gunfire and wits, even as John slept in the cradle I made for him.” The memory picked at the unhealing scab on his heart. “Dusk fell. I woke up to the scent of blood. I couldn’t move, I was strapped down by silver. There stood Merida, Henry, and the remainder of his thugs. Everything was on fire. One of the men managed to aim at me. Merida...shielded me from the sacred bullet.” Sigvar cleared his throat. “Henry shot the man, the others left, and I watched that bastard steal my son from the cradle. I could do nothing. The rains came and the fire quelled. It took many years before a woodcutter let me loose. By then Merida was only bones.”

Sigvar watched her beautiful, flush face drain of color. Her lips, once full and red, shriveled into thin ropes. That voluptuous body festered and flattened after days of maggots eating away her flesh. Her clothes disintegrated. And her hair….her fiery hair whisked away one strand at a time until Sigvar only imagined her locks flickering in the wind.

Willow sniffed, quickly drying her eyes of the tears that fell. "That's absolutely horrible," she murmured softly, hurting just imagining what it would be like to watch a loved one and don't be able to help.

Sweet Willow wasn’t the only one to weep. Natalia readily flowed tears, somewhat unexpectedly, and had a hard time regaining composure. Alassiel needed to blow her nose. She handed the Squirrel maid a tissue too. It was the least the Seamaiden could do, since those mints. Amalia merely watched somberly. She had known the tale. It had been told to her during a moment when she questioned if Sigvar truly opened his heart to her, or if someone else still had hold of it; a tale told in confidence that she didn’t feel comfortable divulging without permission.

"So, that means Ellie and Annabelle are descendants of a vampire," Gordon mused aloud, shaking his head. "Who would have thought it? And to think, centuries later, of all the hunters you'd run in to, one would be your great, great, great, great-"

"We get picture," Joao cut him off.

"Great granddaughter," the Brit finished.

Sigvar chuckled, saying, “And what’s more, trying to kill me. I wouldn’t expect anything less from a woman who has the fire of the MacKinnon clan—Have you ever been deliciously burned? I have. I willingly gave myself over to be consumed by her fire.”

"I wonder if that's really where the redhead curse came from, since apparently our entire history is full of bull,” Gordon pondered.

Recalling a pleasant memory, Sigvar said, “Heh, Merida had warned me of the trait.” His finger of the hand his head rested upon traced his lower lip. “We had been flirting for what seemed like weeks. The reckless woman went strolling at night under the full moon because she ‘loved the peace’ of it.” Those that knew Annabelle well understood her appreciation for nature. “On this night I could sense we were just at that edge—just at the tip of going over for one another.” A smile played on his mouth that told them he was reliving that moment. “She said, ‘They say the McKinnen lineage is red- haired because of a blood curse, and anyone I lay with would be cursed’.”

“What do you say?” Alassiel asked.

Sigvar grinned, “Curse me then.”

"Ooh, that's a bit warm for me," Willow had to admit, fanning herself with her hand. "Sounds like something you'd say to me, Krasavchik."

"Or something Yonten say," Andriy spoffed. "He is just as sharp tongue to keep up with Annabelle."

Amalia shrugged, “If Yonten like Sigvar, he will be fine.”

"And power to him. Is a lot to keep up with," Joao murmured. His hand had found Natalia when she had seemed overwhelmed by the story, trying to be of some support.

Natalia gave his hand a squeeze. The other used the dozenth tissue from the box Alassiel ended up just handing to her. She wiped away wet cheeks again and tossed it into the trash can between recliners. “Very beautiful.”

“Are yah alright, girl?” Moira asked, a bit of concern in her voice.

“I mean, I am, but…” Natalia took a moment to breath. “I guess the story just kind of touched my heart stronger than I thought.”

Sigvar watched the Squirrel maid with knowing eyes. His nose twitched. A smile small tugged at the corners of his mouth. “Well, if it persists, perhaps you might visit a doctor. You never know. Maybe it has to do with your troubled stomach.” The suggestion came and went. “In the meantime, I think you all had somewhere to go, yes?”

Liam got up. “I think I’ll head home. Granya will want an update and it’s late for us.” By now they would have set Lyov up for sleep and had a moment alone before they too went to bed. “See you guys.”

 

[Soliloquy]

Joao's concern for his beloved didn't fade even as she finally stopped crying. He had yet to see her be so emotional in the time they'd had together. Not that he felt there was anything wrong with a woman crying, but it seemed quite unusual, even reminding him of someone though he couldn't think of just who at that moment... But a doctor? Could she be sick? What if somehow the soup didn't work? Worried eyes stayed on her as his thoughts continued.

Natalia’s blurry vision had missed the concern on Joao, though she did catch a glimpse when she sniffed the last of her unexpected emotions away so she could say goodbye to Liam. She did her best to silently reassure him by giving him a small smile and curling up against him. Though even she had to admit, this didn’t mean her own concerns were satisfied. Natalia had also considered the bite she took might not have been enough.

“Goodbye, tell them we missed them here,” Theo said with a wave. Hopefully Liam would wait until the next day to tell Granya about any of this stuff. If they planned on a late dinner and a movie then Theo wanted to sleep the next day!

Other’s joined in a chorus of farewell. Alassiel happened to voice Theo’s thoughts, saying, “Night! And wait till tomorrow for the news, let her sleep.”

"Take care," Gordon called out to Liam before coiling an arm around Amalia and pulling he close. "So, my delectable little scone, are we joining the others for a movie?"

Another try at a petname amused Amalia. It was sweet, and she liked it. Although she wondered how many he would go through before he found one to settle upon. They’d have to wait and see. “Da, I want movie, but I want food too.” She leaned to his ear. “Then I want dessert.” She would ask Moira to bunk in Micha’s room. They had done so before and it would be even better if Moira got the chance to speak with Micha.

The promises in her words perked the young Stallion right up, a less than coy grin spreading across his face. "We can skip right to dessert?" he offered hopefully before a rumble in his stomach told him that wasn't a good idea. Even a young lad needed sustenance in order to keep his stamina. "Or after works. It may just be a late night for us then."

“Not so bad, pub closed tomorrow anyway.” Amalia and the other’s agreed they should keep a close watch on any coven members coming around. It was harder if there were dozens of patrons they could hide among. If they didn’t get to it right away that night they had the next day.

Theo, still perusing the options, said, “No one want Angry Birds’ two?”

“I haven’t seen the first one.” A few of them admitted. This appalled Theo who said he would remedy that one day.

Alassiel took out her phone. “Oh, they have a showing of the Avengers: Endgame.”

"Oh that sounds like fun," Willow agreed, patting Theo's back as he was denied his Angry Birds. "It's been quite some time since we went to a movie, too."

Accepting the comfort given, Theo melted at Willow’s gentle touch. “Da, this will be fun.” Once she stopped he pulled her into a grateful embrace.

"Tak, good movie choice," Andriy said with unbridled excitement for the more masculine choice. Who didn't love an action-packed movie with a good amount of comedy to it?

Arm draped around Natalia, Joao gave her shoulder a gentle rub. "Is sound good, meu esquilo?" He knew from their first date that she enjoyed light comedies or dramas more than something with so much action. Although maybe it was best to avoid anything that would make her cry and action was the answer.

“Da, it— it sounds great.” Natalia nodded, though she seemed conflicted. The uncertainty followed her even as everyone was gathering their stuff to get going. Just as they were walking out the door she sighed, “You know what, I don’t know. I’m feeling pretty tired.”

Alassiel held Andriy’s hand for comfort. “How does your stomach feel?”

“Better. A little bloated, but better.” Natalia exhaled. “We did stay up laste yesterday and we’ve been late tonight too. Maybe it’s just my sleep is off.”

"That's true, and it is a long movie," Willow agreed sympathetically, breaking away from Theo to give her a light hug. "I think a good night sleep will do you wonders."

Now there was no denying the fact that her behavior had Joao on edge. His gaze shifted back toward the kitchen where he knew they'd stored the small amount that had remained of hte chicken soup. "We go and I take you home," he decided, not wanting to cause alarm if she was just thinking her stomach was upset. "Will be other movies and more important you get sleep."

"Tak, plenty of time other movies," Andriy agreed, thumb running along Alassiel's hand. "Hope feel better soon, Natalia."

Natalia gratefully received Willow’s hug and nodded to her friends and family. “Da, just don’t spoil the plot for me.” She gave Theo a look.

“What?” Theo scoffed, though he didn’t quite argue.

Alassiel chuckled, going in for a parting hug too. “I’ll make sure he doesn’t when Willow isn’t around to do so.”

“Mm, thank you.” Natalia squeezed her friend close. Her hold lingered. The Squirrel maid inhaled deeply. A part of her didn’t want to let Alassiel go. She murmured casually, “You smell good— better, today.” Natalia pulled away reluctantly, moving back to Joao’s side.

Amalia said, “Have good night.” She gave Gordon a wink. “We are have good night.”

Natalia raised an instructive finger. “Just remember—.”

“Da, I know, I know,” Amalia waved her helicopter parent away. “Let’s go Rybka.”

Every move from Natalia was carefully watched from her mountain. He was considering all the different symptoms he knew from Wesley's talks, and while none of them matched how she had been acting, he wasn't at ease. He stood behind her in only mild confusion as she smelled Alassiel. Did she smell good? Well now he couldn't just lean in to get a whiff without seeming weird. Instead, he waited until they were the last to remain, wrapping an arm carefully around her. "Want to go home, Talia?" He assumed it would be where she wanted to rest, although it was a little disheartening that it meant they'd part ways.

“Do you have a place?” Natalia asked, not wanting to leave him just yet either. It would be best to be with someone anyway. If the creeping worry that sprouted in their minds turned out to be true.

"Sim, found place to stay. Cottage rent near sea," he'd held true to his promise to stay close to her. "We go there if you want or," he looked back at the pub for a brief moment, "Or can stay and eat. Is late for dinner."

“Oh, food sounds good.” Natalia chewed her lip, knowing that what she wanted wasn’t what she probably needed right now. Looking back at the pub, she considered it heavily. “Maybe an extra bite of soup would be good…” Even if it didn’t taste right. She gave Joao’s hand a squeeze. “Just a little snack before something else? I don’t know why, but I really want dumplings.” She swallowed back saliva that produced at the thought.

"Sim, some soup and then you tell me where dumplings are, and I get dumplings," he promised her, smiling at how much it seemed to excite her. Finding her hand, he led her back into the pub and toward the kitchen, not minding a short wait before they found food for him. "Stomach still upset? Or better now."

“Seems fine now. Hope it stays that way.” Natalia didn’t bother heating up the soup. She knew it wouldn’t be good anyway. A bite of it and she scrunched her nose. “Ugh, awful,” she muttered. Natalia put the jar back and came to sit beside Joao while he ate. Their regular Russian food just didn’t appeal to her right now. “Maybe I should...check?” If she cast a spell or commanded something she would feel the affliction just like Ryuu. Better to find out now then later.

Concerned eyes hadn't left her, especially when she failed to eat anything further. It was quickly clear that she had the same worry in mind as he did, and perhaps that was the test they needed. "Could check...if you think is good idea," he said, knowing there was more soup if it was needed. "You feel bad before soup or same?"

“To be honest, I haven’t had the best morning. I mean, none of us have. I felt really nauseous earlier. I thought it was from all the trouble information, but maybe I’m ill.” Natalia frowned as she considered what she might do to test. Finally deciding, she took a plate and set it down on the table. Then she took a chunk of bread and broke it into several pieces. After placing them on the plate she looked down at them and said, “I really want dumplings.”

In just seconds after she said so the little morsels of bread morphed right in front of Joao’s eyes. They grew in size and began to steam, the smell unmistakable. While they manifested Natalia also grabbed a sauce dish and filled it with water. It turned dark and little green onions appeared in it.



Natalia’s eyes brightened. She sat down and dug in without hesitation. A groan of satisfaction followed. Joao observed she did not react as he had seen Ryuu do. In fact, she was quite vivaciously scarfing down the dumplings.

Joao, who had been fully prepared to go out and find whatever little shop in Seabrook would have dumplings at that hour, was stumped to see the food transform before him. His fork nearly fell from his hand before he collected himself. This was quite different than the attacks and violence he'd experienced from mages using Almaeri in the past. Instead, this was...well harmless, and apparently exactly what she needed. It even made him chuckle, smiling to see she seemed completely fine. "Well, is good just stomach and not something worse. No poisoned, just the way I like you. And good food?" he smirked, knowing it was quite clearly just right for her.

“É muito bom.(It’s very good),” Natalia said with a mouth full of dumpling. Her fingers provided some cover over her lips as she chewed and talked—to hungry for proper etiquette at the moment. “Here, have a bite.” She skewered one with her fork, dipped it in the sauce, and brought it to his lips.

He wouldn't deny the offer, taking the bite and savoring the taste. They were good, although they tasted like any dumpling he'd ever had. Not to the point where he'd ravish a plate like she was. Then again, maybe she was just hungry from how late it was; he wouldn't judge. "Is good," he agreed with a nod, gesturing for her to finish it off. "Glad to see you have appetite back."

Natalia nodded, stabbing the next two with one fork. “Yeah, I was a little worried there. Maybe food was what I needed. I just can’t be sick on Friday. There are several spay and neuter happening and I can’t leave Dr. Kobayashi to do it alone. He’s been really kind about me taking these days off.” She finished the plate and leaned back with a contented sigh. She rubbed her eyes. As much as she felt satisfied with the food, she now felt her body ready to go down. “Oof, as soon as you’re done let’s go.”

"I am sure will be fine," he said with confidence, especially since they knew for certain now it wasn't the serum that had upset her body. Standing up, he cleaned away dishes for them both, making an apologetic pile in the sink of the kitchen before wiping the table down. "We can go. Will be good to get you to sleep. Você parece cansado, meu esquilo," Joao commented as he offered an arm to help her up. It wouldn't be that long of a drive to the cottage he'd rented, and then she'd be able to tuck in if needed. Keeping ahold of her hand once they made sure everything was locked up, they crossed to his rental and he madecertain she was safe in the passenger seat before moving to the driver's side.

On the drive over Natalia had laid her back against the headrest. Her hand held Joao’s. They fell into conversation about work Joao might find around here at least in the meantime. At some point Joao was in the middle of what expectations he had for that when he noticed Natalia’s grip loosened and soft snorts floated over to his ears.

Glancing over when it was safe to do so, he wasn't surprised to find she was already dozed off. Smiling to himself that he could enjoy such a simple moment, he took the rest of the drive in silence. Pulling in behind the tiny beach home, he didn't announce their arrival, instead coming to the passenger side and gently lifting her out of the car, cradled into his chest.





“Mm,” Natalia nuzzled against his neck, briefly opening her eyes to see a dream house of a seaside cottage. “Oh, how sweet.” She did her best to keep her eyes open, but she faded in and out.

Maneuvering inside was less than easy, though he managed as smoothly as possible, carrying her through the quaintly decorated home and to the bed.

By then Natalia had fallen back asleep. Her thoughts were filled with images of her and Joao in an adorable house. These influenced wonderful dreams. A nice end to a stressful day.

Laid atop the blanket, he set to work in slipping off her shoes, setting them aside carefully to be found without effort in the morning. He did his best to get her comfortable without waking her from her slumber, managing to get the blanket over her before preparing for bed himself. With a clear sky out, he let the window beside the bed stay open, a gentle sea breeze with it's salty tang filling hte air. Joao thought it would be welcomed since she was normally on the yacht. Before long he was also in bed, one arm draped over her as he fell into a peaceful slumber.

~oOo~​

Gordon, excited as any young man would be for the upcoming nights events, was quick at Amalia's feet. He was intrigued though, what was she supposed to remember? "What was Natalia going off about?" He asked as they climbed into the selected transportation.

“Ugh, she’s paranoid about the mundie methods.” Amalia pulled out her wallet and showed him the pouch for the tiny pills. “Nag, nag, nag— Talia is on my case.” She tucked it back before getting into the car.

Alassiel, who wasn’t a stranger to being told she smelled good, didn’t think much of Natalia’s comment. She addressed Amalia’s mild complaint. “Well, you guys are new to it. I’ve had more practice, but it’s still difficult. Talia just wants you to be as responsible as she is with these things.”

“Da, you might forget,” Theo pointed out.

“How I forget? She texts me about it!” Amalia spoffed, showing them the messages.

While it was a relief that they had no worry of little Amalia/Gordon's running about if she was being pushed into being safe, Gordon was surprised to hear it was a topic at all. After all, she was older than him and no doubt had her share of encounters before, why would it be something to learn still. "New to it?" he questioned.

"They've recently stopped using Almaeri as protection since they're all stopping magic," Willow explained, a brief scowl on her face showing she was less than pleased with the changes to their bedroom style, though she had adapted back to being careful.

"No kidding," Gordon mused, throwing an arm around Amalia. "That's probably for the best. I get the feeling that isn't something on your to-do list."

“Not for a while,” Amalia admitted, buckling up. “But not off for long. I am couple years from thirty.” She looked over at Gordon. “I will have baby before forty.” It was a statement. “What you thoughts about that, Rybka?”

Theo, who was just as mildly disappointed in their free-reign coming to an end as Willow was, glanced in interest in the rear view mirror from the driver's seat. He shared a look of amusement with Willow. This was the kind of thing Amalia had been suspicious of when it came to having such a young boyfriend. Eighteen, going on nineteen, Gordon had a lot of life ahead of him. A person's twenties in modern America were normally when they explored this kind of thing. Now this little fish jumped into the deep ocean.

The question of children and a family hadn’t been touched on yet by Alassiel or Andriy either. She wondered when she should bring it up. Perhaps later on when they were done with the movie and settled back in her room with her Cherry.

Gordon nearly immediately asked where they'd get a baby from before just what she was saying sunk in. Oh, a baby with him. Well, that was not something that had been on his mind at all, and it was quite clear if anyone gave him a look. Then again, at least she had said she did not want one right then. Forty was nearly a decade off, right? So he didn't need to worry about it right then. "Oh, uh definitely not now, but in a few years sure, I wouldn't mind," he nodded, palms growing damp from nerves. "I mean I looked after John but it'd be nice to have time to ourselves."

"Careful Amalia, don't want to scare the poor kid off," Willow teased from the passenger seat.

Pleased that he was on board with the idea, even if it wasn’t right now, Amalia said to Willow in a playful tone, “If scare off, then I catch another fish.”

Theo chuckled, poking a little fun, “A bigger one?”

Alassiel tsc’d, “Oh you guys, teasing the poor boy.” She looked over at them with a smile. “Besides, Gordon’s not as tiny and young as he was at the beginning of this kind of year.” They all went through growth.

“Hm, you right.” Amalia turned Grodon’s chin to her. “You are now Rybina; Big fish.”

Gordon, who didn't like the idea of being replaced by any size of fish, furrowed his brows at the thought. "I wasn't even that little to begin with," he huffed in protest, though facing his feisty wrangler did bring a smile back to the corners of his lips. "I don't know, I kind of liked Rybka...Rybina sounds a bit girlish, don't you think?" Because being a small fish was very manly.

“Da, you were cute, adorable, tiny fish old enough to bang,” Amalia chuckled, giving no illusion to how their first meeting went down.

"At least is not smell like fish," Andriy chuckled, feeling confident that he could also tease him with the whole 5 months of age he had on his friend. "But speak of, we should get food before movie."

"That or I'm going to eat my weight in popcorn and M&M's," Willow said without shame, already delighted at the salty-sweet treat ahead.

“Something in drive-thru. Maybe burger?” Amalia didn’t want to spend all night hunting for food at a sit-down restaurant, spend hours eating, and then watch a movie at one in the morning if she wanted to take her fish back to their room for some alone time. “Any place is fine.”

“In that case, can we get Wendy’s?” Alassiel asked. “I haven’t tried it yet.”

"Sounds good to me," Willow agreed, along with a murmur of either approval from those familiar or acceptance from those who weren't yet acquainted. "Their fries are probably my favorite for fast food."

"Has been long time since eat. Anything good now," Andriy confessed, eager for anything, even if it wasn't the craftsmanship of Avostoska or delightful dishes from the Old Bear.

"Wendy's it is, whoever that is," Gordon agreed, ready for a big meal to stock up on stamina. This fish had a lot of swimming to do, when the time came!

Theo gasped, “You not have Wendy’s?” He glanced back at them. “Fries is great. And then you dip fry in vanilla shake is better.”

That sounded gross to Amalia. “Ugh, Willow, you kiss that mouth?” Oh how they would cringe to hear what Cory loved to eat before finding grilled pork chops as another favorite dish.

Chuckling, Alassiel said, “That doesn’t sound bad. Sweet and salty. Makes sense, really, with their shared love of M&M’s and popcorn.” Movie snacks were serious business. Thee Seamaiden loved popcorn, as always, but she also enjoyed Redvines and salt-water taffy. That is, if they didn’t have shortbread.

"Shake?" Andriy frowned in confusion.

"Ice cream but less solid, so you can drink it," Willow explained, which somewhat helped, though all he thought at first was milk.

"Ice cream does sound really good," Gordon agreed, wiggling his brows at Amalia. "A sweet treat I'll take right off your lips."

"Hey, simmer down back there," Willow called from the passenger seat as they pulled into the drive thru. "If you two can't keep your hands to yourself in public I'll have to get a hose or something."

Gordon only grinned further. "A wet t-shirt contest? I don't object."

Amalia purred, “You win that contest, Rybka.”

“Is because man-boobs?” Theo teased. That earned a chuckle from the others.

“Don’t talk too fast, Theo, you got big chest.” Amalia, chucking and giving his long hair a tug out of retaliation.

“Eh, eh, I driving.”

“You in drive-thru, is not same.”

The cousins went back and forth until the car had to order. They got the usual burgers, but added in treats that the others haven’t had the opportunity to try before. Turned out that fries in a vanilla shake didn’t taste as bad as Amalia first expected. It also turned out that there was a considerable amount of ice cream Gordon just had to assist in cleaning off. The simmer heated up to a boil until Theo said he would pull over and let them into a bush and pick them up on the way back home after the movie.

Once they had eaten and arrived at the theatre, and after they got their tickets, they decided to split up. Some stayed to get the movie snacks and the others would save seats. The girls were told they could go on ahead of the boys.

“Alright, don’t take too long, moya Vyshnya.” Alassiel gave him a kiss. He knew what she liked, so she was ready to head to the seats.

Likewise Theo knew Willow all too well, but it was Gordon who hadn’t been in this situation with Amalia before. The one date they had he got so drunk he became the proud owner of a tiny cartoon Nemo.

Gordon had admittedly started eyeing up the menu even with dinner barely starting to digest, eager for some savory snacks and sweet treats, nearly forgetting about Amalia until the girls went to leave. "Oh, anything you would like in particular, my fiery tart?"

"Don't know what she likes?" Andriy asked in surprise, clicking his tongue in disapproval. "Should talk more and kiss less."

Alassuel chuckled, “Kissing didn’t stop you.” She gave him a peck.

Amalia decided to test Gordon here. “You guess,” she said with a smirk. “If right, I give you kiss. If not…” Well, she wasn’t going to say. He could imagine what might happen if he displeased his Wrangler.

While Andriy grinned at his Sea's pride, smiling after her as she vanished down the hallway with the other two women, Gordon followed their movements with a look of desperation. What was he going to do if he couldn't guess right? He really hoped that didn't mean he would have to bed up with Micha... A long sigh of nerves left him while the men inched forward in the line.

"Really don't know what treat she like?" Andriy barely held back a spoff.

Gordon shot an annoyed glance at his friend. "I mean, I know what she likes to drink," he said in his own defense before realizing he honestly didn't remember what they had drank that night. Remembering the wedding, he added, "She likes Old Fashions. But uh for snacks...Do you think the chicken soup counts?"

"No," there was little hesitation in Andriy's answer.

Groaning, Gordon ran a hand through his sandy hair before daring a glance over at Theo. "I don't suppose you're going to help me out here, are you?"

“Da, I can help,” Theo chuckled. He gestured to the candies. “Whatever is chocolate is fine. Oh, and nachos with extra cheese and jalapeños.” The Russian Rogue was all too eager to help.

Gordon was about to thank him when his brows furrowed together. This was too easy. What did Theo gain from helping him? Nothing - but if he screwed up then the Rogue had himself a free show. Brows furrowed together as he tried to think of any time that he'd seen her have any of those treats. "I don't know..are you pulling my leg, mate?"

Shrugging, Theo said, “One way found out, da?” He grinned and turned to the clerk. He ordered two large popcorns and four pouches of M&M’s. Then two tall drinks.

Uncertainties hit him even further. Oh but what if it was the truth? Gordon urged Andriy to go before him, trying to buy himself more time while he looked at the concession menu as if he were choosing his last supper.

Andriy, amused and glad it wasn't him on the line, was pleased to see they did have a sleeve of shortbread cookies. That would make his Sea quite happy. They didn't have taffy, so a bucket of popcorn, package of red comes and a large drink to share would have to do, though he did snag a box of milk duds for himself. "You turn," he reminded Gordon before stepping aside to wait.

It wasn't nearly enough time! Knowing he couldn't delay, the young Brit dove in, hopeful. He did grab the nachos, but had the jalapenos put on the side. Two boxes of chocolates and one bag of sour gummies, just in case. A bucket of popcorn, a salted pretzel, and two large pops. His pockets were overfilled with snacks and he could only pray at least something was right. "This way she can just pick what she wants," he said with mild confidence before beginning a slow walk down the hall, not wanting to drop anything.

"Hope she don't want hot dog," Andriy teased just before they got to the theater.

"That's enough out of you," Gordon hissed before looking back over his shoulder. "Shit..maybe I should get a hot dog."

Theo chuckled heartily. He may have pat the man on the back if he had hands free. “Maybe she did say something about hotdogs….” He posed thoughtfully. Was it true, or was he just throwing out a dead end trail? Gordon had moments to find out!

The men entered the theatre room and were waved down by their women. Theo and the guys shuffled into place. Alassiel happily made room for her Cherry on the seat that she spared for him. “Ah, shortbread!” She would savor them one at a time.

Tucking in beside Willow with her help, Theo handed his wife her two packets of M&M’s and poured his in the bucket he had on his lap. He leaned in to update her on Gordon’s situation.

Willow gave a quiet scolding for Theo not helping the lad out, though, she wouldn't deny she was looking over to see how everything panned out. Amalia could be a picky thing to please if she wanted to be.

Amalia stared up at Gordon, helping when he needed it, until the young stallions was settled. Mossy eyes shined. “So, what you brought for me, Rybka?”

Gordon felt his stomach flip at the question, gesturing to the display he brought. "I thought, a beautiful treat such as yourself shouldn't have to be limited by choices. You can have whatever it is you desire, my serpent queen," he said with a small smile, hoping she would then reach for whatever it was that tickled her fancy.

A slender hand came to slip over Gordon’s cheek. Amalia neither looked down at anything he brought, nor did she reach for any single one of these treats. She leaned closer. Her lips an inch from his own. Ryuu’s palm and how quick she bit him came to mind “Ah, Rybka, you brought me my favorite snack.” Amalia then kissed Gordon, grinning against his lips. “You.”

Momentary fear was washed over by relief at her tender kiss. Pulling away, his grin could be seen in the darkening theater. "Oh. Well, I am a bloody good treat, aren't I?" He said with confidence, reaching for one of the nachos. "I'll just save room for you after this and then we'll both be full."

“Oh I want these too,” Amalia said, taking a chip as well. “But I’ll have you all the same.”

Theo chuckled, “Movie starting. Shush !"

It was worth being shushed or spending over sixty dollars on snacks they may or may not eat. He had a delicious woman at his side and was ready to fight anyone who had anything to say about it. Well, after a good night's sleep fueled by a mini coma from food, three hour long movie, and a good tumble in the sheets.

 

[xrakkax]

Thursday September 12, 2019​

The couples who spent their night entertained by movies, snacks, and intimate embraces were sure to sleep in the next day. Moira had, kindly, bunked in Micha’s room so that Amalia could coil around her British Stallion. Alassiel didn’t need to worry about disturbing anyone at Lyov’s house. Thankfully they had made the rooms well enough that the Sea and her Cherry mingled in the waves of their affections with abandon. Theo and Willow? Well, they boasted their very own home. If anyone complained, they could leave.

However, in the morning, Joao and Natalia found themselves waking to the warmth of the sun dancing on the ocean. At first they merely basked in the presence of one another. Small kisses gradually developed into deeper ones. Clothes slipped away, sheets shifted, and hands roamed—and Natalia found herself uncomfortable when her chest was caressed. “Mmm, wait…” She breathed, breaking a kiss. Her hand came to keep still Joao’s that cupped her breast. “They’re a little sensitive.” And different, Joao noticed.

The comment made his body pause in all motions, eyes shifting from her face to chest and back to her face. Sensitive? Well, he couldn't be the judge of that himself, though he was able to look at their size. He knew all too well just how they compared to his hands, and it was a ratio that had changed. That and he was pretty sure his movements weren't any further calloused than they normally were.

"Sensitive?" Joao repeated back, pulling his hand away so he wasn't causing further discomfort. "Is too rough? Do not want to hurt."

“No, no, you’re fine,” Natalia reassured him. In fact, her body was a little impatient that a certain motion had stopped. In a soft tone Natalia said, “They just kinda feel tender. My shark week is any day now.” Just as she said this, and as she was encouraging him to continue with the roll of her hips, she felt an entirely different roll in her stomach. “Oo—.” Natalia hurriedly shifted to the edge of the bed, grabbed the small wastebasket, and expelled into it. “Oh my…”

Joao, having learned now of just what some women referred to their cycle as, took her word at face value. After all, who could know her body better than she did? Prepared to continue, those thoughts stopped abruptly as she lost the contents of her stomach. Strong hands shifted and were quick to pull her hair back, the other resting on her back. "Something not right," he murmured in concern, stroking her back even after she'd finished. "Maybe Sigvar right and go see doctor, Talia?" He didn't know if it was some adverse effect from the antidote or just a stomach bug, but being seen would certainly ease his worries.

Natalia shifted back on her legs and considered his words. In all honesty, she was also really enjoying the back rub. That aside though, she nodded and said, “You’re right. I’ll see if my doctor can do a walk-in.” She grabbed her phone and handled that while Joao got a head start on getting ready. Although it was short notice Dr. Mosson had a spot available and said she was welcome to come. “Alright, thank you!”

At this point Natalia took things a little slower. Once she got ready the two locked up the cottage, which she poured over with compliments on how lovely it was, and took off to the local hospital. On the way Natalia considered the various symptoms she had and wondered if this was some kind of hormone imbalance.

Taking Joao’s hand Natalia walked with him into the medical building with all hope that this wasn’t serious. They got her checked in, waited no more than ten minutes, and then the two came to sit in an examination room that Dr. Mosson was clearly trying to make it more cozy for their patience. A throw pillow and crochet blanket were draped on two of the chairs. Natalia sat in the seat next to Joao, her hand still holding his, and legs crossed.

“Good morning Natalia.” Dr. Mosson smiled to see her, and brightened at the presence of Joao. “And who is this?”

“This is Joao Santos, my boyfriend.”

“Ah, welcome Joao. I heard about you. So good to see you here.” Dr. Mosson offered a handshake.

Willing to be the steady mountain for her even during this moment of uncertainty, Joao had been quick to offer what support he could to his dear maiden. It was the first time he'd been to an appointment with anyone, aside from bandaging up wounds up after fights. This felt different, and the former hunter wondered if battles were actually easier to work with than domestic concerns that he was now accepting as his life.

Pulled from his thoughts as they were joined by the physician, Joao offered a polite smile and accepted the greeting, nodding his head. "Glad to be here," he said with genuine support before giving Natalia's hand a light squeeze. "Just hope you help Talia feel better."

“I'll do the best I can.” Dr. Mosson assured him with a smile. She swooped her long grey braid behind her as she took out the blood pressure arm-band and went to work checking Natalia. “So how are we feeling today?”

“Unsettled.” Natalia shifted so that the doctor could do her job better, though she didn’t let go of Joao. “Well, it started when I had some soup. It tasted off. Then yesterday, at breakfast, I drank some kvas. That tasted gross too. I tried to suck on some mints to rid the taste, but they didn’t sit well with me. Then my family and I learned an upsetting truth concerning a personal matter to us—unrelated to my physical health—and I felt nauseous. I thought it was the news. But I felt uncharacteristically tired. To be honest, I was also a little more weepy than normal about small issues.” Natalia held back the details. No need to divulge that drama here! “It looked like I might be sick, but I had some dumplings and felt just fine after.” Natalia explained her bathroom venture and then told the doctor about that morning. “Then when Joao and I were engaging this morning I felt uncomfortable being touched on my breasts. We meant to continue, but then I felt my stomach turn over again. Thankfully there was a wastebasket next to the bed.”

Listening diligently the doctor wrote down Natalia’s blood pressure, which was in a healthy range, and then pulled out a thermometer. “Let’s take your temperature.” Moments later she read the numbers. “Well, your body temperature is raised. I’d say just about 0.4 degrees.”

“That doesn’t sound like I’m feverish,” Natalia said.

“You don’t look feverish either. I’d say you’re glowing.” Dr. Mosson rested against the counter. “Are you on your period?”

Perking, Natalia said, “Oh it should be any day now. I was just mentioning that to Joao too.” Breasts were known to get sore.

“Hm,” The doctor checked the information she and Natalia had recorded in relation to her cycle. “Natalia, I think you’re off by more than a day or so. This is at least four.”

Natalia furrowed her brows. “No, that can’t be.” Yet, her protest fell silent on her lips as she checked a calendar and a cycle tracker. “Oh…” A little at a loss, she looked up at the doctor.

Dr. Mosson sat down in a chair, posing in a comforting position with one hand resting on Natalia. “Nausea is a common first symptom. So is a raised body temperature, tender breasts, increased breast size, and cravings. Sometimes women report that their taste buds have changed too.” The doctor gave her patient a gentle squeeze. “Fatigue and being prone to emotion are also common.”

The unexpected possibility turned Natalia’s blushed face over to Joao in silent surprise. Among all the worries that flooded her sense the biggest one was how he would react to the reality that in nine months she would give birth to their child. Natalia’s heart raced in the breath of a moment that she had yet to understand Joao’s thoughts.

Listening intently as the doctor went over her symptoms, Joao was struggling for a few moments to keep up with everything. It had become clear that Natalia and Dr. Mosson had come to the same conclusion without even saying it, meaning he had to backpedal to see what he had missed. Everything they'd gone over added up to no illness he'd ever had, although a few things were remotely familiar. It was only when he revisited the talk of when her cycle that everything fell together, quite unexpectedly.

"Oh!" Joao’s surprise was undeniable once he'd caught up, but clearly no more than it had been for Natalia. "Well eh, is not expected." His gaze shifted to Natalia only, another gentle squeeze to her hand, though he spoke to the doctor. "Maybe we get time alone? Por favor."

“Of course,” Dr. Mosson eased up from her seat. She preemptively handed Natalia a box of tissues before going out the door.

Natalia’s quivering lip marked the beginning of tears she couldn’t control rolling down her cheeks. She pulled out a few of the Kleenex and wiped at her face. “Oh, my…” She breathed, timidly looking at Joao. “What...What are feeling—what—what are you thinking?”

Once they were alone, he released her hand to stand up, though not for long. Lifting her with ease off the chair, he pulled her to his chest and sat back on the seat he had previously occupied, holding her tight as he tried to offer all the support he possibly could when she seemed beyond frightened. "I am thinking you are strong woman that can do anything," he murmured softly as he stroked her arm and side gently. "But, that is known truth. Question is, what do you need from me, eu esquilo? Estou aqui para você, não importa o que aconteça, mas preciso saber o que você quer." [I am here for you no matter what, but need to know what you want.]

Relief spread through her. Natalia felt her heart steady. She wrapped her arms around Joao’s neck and kept a tissue close to her nose so as not to make a mess. It took a moment for her to settle enough to speak clearly. “I want many things, minha montanha, things we haven’t even talked about. Things I should have touched on by now, and I feel upset with myself that I hadn’t yet, and I feel upset I wasn’t diligent like I thought—It was the wedding. Minha paixão por você tirou todos os pensamentos de qualquer outra coisa.[My passion for you took all thoughts from anything else.]” She shifted to look up, tilting her head. “This news is...I didn’t expect it, but...I can’t say I’m disappointed that I’m pregnant with your baby. It’s been a while since I thought I would love to have your children, but I just didn’t get around to having that discussion and…It’s important to me that you’re happy.” Natalia ran a thumb across his cheek. “Are…are you?”

"Oh, do not be upset, minha flor gentil," Joao assured her, smiling down at the world he held in his arms. "I have you - there is no way I could not be happy. And maybe bias, but I know you will be wonderful mother." He could feel it in his soul, and even as everything was shifting for them both, Joao knew he wouldn't have had it any other way. "There is not a force in the world that could keep me from you and our child." Though admittedly, he hadn't come to think of a certain old bear.

Sniffing, Natalia held him tighter. That was wonderful news. It overshadowed the last days troubles. “Amo-te, João,” she murmured against his neck, then trailed kisses up to his mouth where she conveyed her affection deeply.

Between kisses and soft caresses, he breathed, "E eu amo-te," mindful not to make her too disheveled with the expectation the doctor would be returning.

After a moment Natalia smiled, breaking away to dance her eyes over his face. A sense of excitement began to build. “I’ll test myself. If it is true, then what do you think about telling the others?” The thought then came to remind her. “Oh...My father will have to be told.”

Pulled from their moment of sharing joy, Joao grinned at her desire to let others know. This would not be a secret to hide, he would make sure they would know he was proud of her and what had come without intention. That smile dropped slightly when talking of telling Jovan. "Uh, yes we tell others," Joao agreed with a nod, sheepishly adding, "I will just need clear path from your father. And no cars in reach."

Chuckling, Natalia said, “Este esquilo estará preparado para morder se tentar nivelar minha montanha.[This Squirrel will be prepared to bite if he tries to level my mountain.]” Though the pregnancy still remained potential, Natalia felt in her heart that she now cradled in her womb a spark of life.

A soft knock drew their attention. Natalia shifted up to her feet with Joao just before the doctor came inside. “Sorry to interrupt, I’ve got a patient waiting. I did the best I could to hold off.”

“Oh, it’s alright Dr. Mosson. Thank you so much. We’ll be leaving now.” Natalia gave the doctor a knowing smile and a sweet farewell.

Joao and Natalia checked out, she paid her co-pay, and soon left for the pub. On the way the budding excitement began to blossom further. Natalia was thinking of the potions she could concoct that would both tell her if she was, indeed, pregnant, and one that could tell her the chromosomes that indicated the sex.

They stopped by Wong’s for their dumplings before arriving at the pub just after lunch. The family and Layla were clearing away the table when Joao and Natalia walked in, hand in hand, with smiles on their faces. Jovan eyed them with an unreadable, guessable expression. Everyone else was either impassively getting their work done or greeting in a casual manner.

“Someone woke up well,” Layla spoffed, taking a stack of dirty plates to the kitchen.

Natalia thought back and decided that this was accurate, despite the vomit. “Yes, it was very good.” She gave Joao’s hand a squeeze. “I’ll be right back.” Natalia had her herb garden in the basement.

It made Joao’s heart soar to see her in such a happy mood, even as they faced uncertainty. He couldn't deny he was more excited than nervous, even when faced with the fact they'd need to tell Jovan. This was their life together that was going to slowly bud inside the woman he loved. No one would take that joy away from them. His eyes followed Natalia's form as she crossed the pub toward the door to the basement.

"What you smiling about?" Andriy asked curiously of the older man. Not that he was normally grumpy, but something did seem different.

"Is a good day. Cannot smile on good day?" Joao responded, deciding he would wait until Natalia knew for sure to tell anyone.

"Damn right it's a good day," Gordon grinned from the armchair he'd just plopped down in. A certain serpent kept him up most the night, though not in a way that any would hear any complaint from him.

Amalia tossed her apron into the hamper before joining Gordon on his lap. “I wonder what Talia is doing in the basement.” Normally that was when an Almaeri issue might have to be handled.

Theo, who sat in the corner at a clean table, looked up from that paperwork he put off. “Maybe finding solution for stomach?” He looked up with a bright smile when Willow came with his tea. “Ах, спасибо.[Ah, thank you.]” Theo took it and scooted to make room for his wife beside him.

“Oh I hope it’s not serious.” Alassiel had expressed her worry to Andriy later that night. Just to be safe, she tossed the mints too. “She was so tired too.” The Seamaiden noted, taking a seat on the couch beside her Cherry.

Willow nodded, everyone getting comfortable with their lovers. "It has been a very trying few days. A lot of information to process," Willow pointed out as she sipped her own tea. "I'm sure she'll be fine after a couple of nights of good sleep."

Jovan said, “Tali’s strong person, will get better.” He took up the chair closest to the hearth to read the newspaper. He glanced at Joao over the top. “Joao, you take care of her?” He questioned in a voice attempting to be casual.

Several sets of eyes shifted toward Joao as the old bear began questioning him. The mountain, who had found an armchair of his own to settle in while he waited on Natalia's return, shifted his gaze to the man he might have been hoping to avoid, lest he slip up. "Of course. Will always take care of her," he answered with next to no thought, feeling it was something that everyone must have known, less he wouldn't be there.

“What is you do?” Jovan pried. The rustle of his newspaper filled the pause of silence.

Theo cleared his throat. “Is asking what been done for help.” He decided to aid Joao here. “He is responsible person, Uncle. Joao is help Natalia well. I am confident.”

Joao, who had been sitting a bit stiffer than normal, as if he knew he was under scrutiny, was grateful for Theo's interference. Needless to say, he wasn't the most accustomed to the gruffness of Jovan, and assumed that would take longer to adjust to once the news was made true.

Not admitting to anything, Jovan decided not to poke further, lest he be accused of being a helicopter parent checking in on how well the other man was living his role. Besides, none of them could say Natalia didn’t appear fine. More than fine, she was giddy.

Amalia in specific was curious about her cousin’s good mood. The question to ask Joao why he thought Natalia was vibrant today dropped from her mind when the Squirrel came up with a beaming smile. The family’s interest had not wavered, they looked over to watch as she lifted two vials in the air.

Natalia announced, with tears of joy in her eyes, “We’re having a baby boy!”

Any attention to Jovan was abandoned as Joao’s lady love appeared, his jaw dropping at the news she brought with her. In an instant, any danger or threat of having a car launched at him was pushed away, the Brazilian up on his feet and quick to scoop her up in his arms, lifting her off the ground and spinning her about with him. "A boy? A boy! We having a baby boy!" he cheered with her, giving her a deep kiss before returning her to her feet so that he could dry her tears. "Such a strong and smart boy. Oh, I cannot believe it!" He understood now Yonten's abrupt celebration when he and Annabelle found out, ready to shout it from the rooftops just as much.

"A boy? You're pregnant!" Willow could feel her own tears welling at the news, placing her hand on her heart. "Oh, that's so wonderful, you two!"

While Andriy also offered his congratulations, Gordon had his attention elsewhere. There was one papa bear in the room who might not have been as enthralled as the parents seemed to be. He shifted a few inches from the hearth as he could.

At that moment the thought of Jovan’s reaction was far from Natalia’s mind. She was enthralled in the joy shared between her and Joao. It was only after a few more kisses and people coming to embrace them that she turned to see Jovan stand up from the recliner. “Папа...” Natalia couldn’t always tell if he was happy or not.

Joao stood at Natalia's side unwavering even as Jovan neared them. He decided even in that moment that he couldn't be anywhere else, even if that meant suffering through his or anyone else's disapproval. This was his place now.

A mix of emotions stirred on the old Bear’s face. At least it wasn’t red with fury. He stepped one foot at a time, closing the gap between him and his daughter. His hands reached out for hers. Jovan’s brows, once pressed together, unfurled as his tears eyes studied the undeniable hope in his daughter’s face. “Ваше сердце действительно принадлежит ему.[Your heart truly belongs to him.]”

“Да, папа,” Natalia murmured.

Jovan cleared his throat, though a trace of the croak remained. “Okay.” He could no longer fight this. Not just because of the baby, but because he had a hard time denying the ability of his daughter to choose wisely what sort of person she handed her love over to. It only took a while for the old Bear to admit it; Joao and Natalia were meant for each other. Jovan took Natalia in his arms for a hug. He gave her a kiss to her cheek and let her go, turning to Joao. “Look forward to call you son.”

It absolutely lit Natalia inside that her father made this effort. She had every confidence he meant to keep his word. The unexpected acceptance from the old bear made the Mountain smile slowly, nodding his head as he put an arm around Natalia. "Sim, will not let you down," he promised. "And glad to know he will call a good man grandpa."

“Da, a wonderful grandpa,” Natalia agreed, adding, “And amazing, supportive family.”

Giving a nod, Jovan said, “Must tell Lyov and the others.” Micha was still brooding in his room and Granya was with Liam and Finn at the house with their great-grandfather.

Alassiel, wiping her eyes, asked, “I know it’s so soon, but any names?”

“We call him ‘Oops’, da?” Amalia chuckled.

“No,” Natalia huffed with a playful squint.

Amalia said, “Just want to say, you nagged at me, but here you are, pregnant. I think I deserve to give baby petname.”

“You will do no such thing,” Natalai protested.

"Even pet names dangerous with you," Andriy chuckled. "Will name him Russian for Littler Fish or something."

Joao had to side with his lady on that one as well. Their family could be supportive, but name choosing should be down to them. Likely more Natalia than himself, but he was okay with that. "Need a strong name," he listed his only preference. "But do not know any Russian names, only ones of Brazil."

While a few more offered up suggestions, the dreaded phone call that Gordon had been hoping somehow wouldn't come sounded off. Looking at his phone as Ellie's name flashed across it, he understood that he couldn't just ignore it. Well, or maybe he could?

"Going to answer that?" Willow asked with a nod towards him, interested to see how this would pan out.

"I don't know," Gordon admitted as the phone buzzed for a missed call, only to start ringing again. "Do you think it's a good idea to answer or a better idea to pretend I don't exist?"

Jovan grumbled, “Answer it. Can’t be worse than is now.”

Amalia rested her hand on Gordon’s shoulder. She was right there if he needed to tag-team the Phoenix. They were sure this wasn’t going to go down easy anyway. Ignoring Ellie would probably make it worse. “Is okay, Rybka. I am here with you.”

“Da, me too.” Theo said, giving a nod. They all joined the sentiment. Gordon didn’t have to face this trouble alone. The glimpse into the future of the family began in this moment. They were, indeed, supportive, and they wouldn’t abandon him easily.

Knowing they would be right and that there was no point in delaying the inevitable, Gordon accepted the second call just before it could go to voicemail. A deep breath was needed as he dove headfirst into the flames that was his assuming former employee. He debated putting the phone on speaker so that everyone in the room could hear what was being said, although it quickly became evident that would be unnecessary.

"YOU SENT MY JET BACK EMPTY?!" Ellie's shrill question would have hurt Granya's ears if she had been anywhere near them. "DO YOU THINK I CAN'T SEE WHERE YOU WERE, GORDON?"

"Ma'am, I-"

"DO NOT MA'AM ME!" the whipping flames of the Phoenix were biting out and ready to consume anything they licked. "YOU JUST DECIDED YOU WEREN'T COMING BACK?"

"I couldn't exactly just say that I was-"

"GOING STRAIGHT TO THE RUSSIANS? WHEN WESLEY AND EVEREST GET BACK..."

The rest of her screeching was lost on Gordon's ears, brows furrowed together. They weren't back yet? The trip to the Higgs Estate shouldn't have taken them more than a day tops. "Mrs. Crosse - MRS. CROSSE! What do you mean they're not back to Belarus yet?"

Ellie's shouting match had stopped, voice creaking from the strain as she tried to decide what could be said if he was in the presence of unknown mages or others.

All the while that the fire had been spitting out the Russian’s and the others were listening with mild amusement. That is, until the end. Higgs? Who was Higgs? And why did Gordon and the others look concerned? Alassiel and Natalia both murmured quiet questions to their lovers. Amalia had to wait since hers was still on the phone.

Inara’s voice came through the speaker. “Gordon, are you alone?” On the other end she had rubbed Ellie’s shoulder and taken the phone to handle it so the Phoenix could gather herself.

Was it a good idea to lie to her? He might be able to outlive the Phoenix's fury, but paired with a Tigress? Oh that would be a challenge. "Hang on," he said into the phone before gesturing for everyone else to stay silent. A few rustling movements and brushing of the phone and he created the illusion of having moved. "Okay, yeah. Why aren't they back yet?"

"I'd feel much better if you went outside, Gordon." Inara said, her tone serious. "At least in the parking lot." Wesley had connected to each of the three men's phones at some point. Right now it was easy to assume that Inara and Ellie were viewing a digital map of their coordinates. Three green dots in a crowd of red.

Gordon frowned, but figured if they were going to get any information he needed to play their game. Standing up from the chair he was in, he followed Inara's request and slipped out the backdoor of the pub, staying close to the building just in case someone was getting vindictive. "Okay," he repeated.

It would be as good as the two could get at this point. “We don’t know why they’re not back. They’ve been targeted by some of the powerful Hunter families. They said they would explain when they returned.” Inara’s voice sounded on edge. “Avostoska is in siege mode.”

The frown he'd been wearing only deepened. Being chased by other hunters? What would make two of the most prestigious hunters of the modern age suddenly become targets? Knowing they were heading to the Higgs estate to check on research that was thought to be lost, it became clear that they must have stumbled upon something no one wanted them to know about. But these were their friends and they were clearly stressed out.

It might have been easier to dismiss it and say they were on their own, but there were kids involved. Innocent souls who had never chosen to harm a mage or anyone else. Gordon kicked a rock that was near him. "Are you guys safe until they get there? Did Wesley activate it or did you?"

"We should be." Inara explained that Wesley had initiated the protocol the second time they called him. The first time both men were confident they would be right home. After six hours they had yet to arrive, which prompted a second call. "There was gunfire and they said they would contact us soon when they were free again, to tell us why the community has turned on us and—." Inara paused. "Gordon, I got to go, I think this is them. Just keep an eye out for anyone who might be in Seabrook."

"Inara, let me talk to the guys. I'll see if... Well, we might not leave you alone if we can help it," he said, running a hand through his hair. "Just let us know if it gets worse."

Hanging up, he didn't immediately move inside, knowing this wasn't going to go over well. They'd just accepted the fact that they'd given up the hunting life and became outsiders, regardless of the threat. Would they really do right back in to stand guard between them and the unforgiving hunter community. Taking a deep breath, he walked inside with every expectation that they weren't going to like what they had to hear.

"So what going on with Inara and Ellie?" Andriy asked as soon as he was back in the main area of the pub. Taking up his seat from before, Gordon did his best to fill everyone in and answer questions that arose.

Concern fluttered through them knowing the children were in danger. When it came to the Hunters who were undeclared—a generous term for people who had already attacked them—they were hesitant to jump to their defense. Amalia saw conflict in Gordon. “What you think, Rybka?” She asked warily.

The noticeable implication prompted Alassiela and Natalia to look at their lovers. A flare of uncertainty arose. What would they want to do exactly? Natalia’s hand found its way to her stomach. Theo looked between the men, wondering just the same. Hardly anyone was pondering anything else. Moira sipped her tea, eyes flicking between them. Ryuu, who had been lazily lounging around, perked at the drama unfolding.

"I don't know," Gordon reactively responded before correcting that statement. "If Wesley and Everest are being chased by hunters they found something big. Something that is changing the game and others don't want those rules to change."

"Or is a ploy to get us back," Joao argued softly, though he was still on the fence.

“Maybe...but if not? Kit and the others could be in danger," Andriy shifted uncomfortably at the thought. As far as they knew it was just Ellie, Inara, Yonten, a pregnant Annabelle and a handful of kids left with servants that weren't the most faithful.

"What do you think are the chances they're lying about this?" Willow came out of her thoughts to ask.

"Honestly, it didn't feel like it," Gordon admitted, something that wasn't easy to do. "If they wanted to come and get us back for leaving, there's no reason they couldn't just come and get us."

“Mm,” Ryuu’s tone resounded suspicion. “Far be it from me to stop you, but I wouldn’t put it past Wesley to think of some manipulative plan to get you back, if it benefited him in some way. I mean, he played you all like a fiddle in April.”

“Makes point…” Theo admitted, frowning. It was flawless. They would have succeeded if not for the Ego Sum. “Could want to use you against us. Maybe hold hostage.”

Amalia asked, “Is in siege mode, da? Is enough.”

This time Alassiel had to be the devil's advocate. “Well, they did have that trouble with their system shutting down.” Imaging little Kit in danger—all the little ones—put a knot in her stomach as much as it did to think of Andriy dead and gone.

Huffing, Amalia said, “That is special case. You say so you self. They broke out people. Is nothing to do with attacking, they save people. This not the same. Not the same danger.” She trusted Wesley’s castle would not be hacked this time around.

Moira said, “Maybe not the same, but...Well hell, I’m no fan when it comes to Hunters, but if the women are afraid they’re gonna lose their men, well…”

“Fuck Wesley.” Amalia bit. “Fuck Everest and all of them.”

“It’s about the kids, Deeta.” Natalia finally spoke up. She frowned. “We don’t like the adults, sure, but...Can you really say you don’t care if the children lose their fathers?”

Amalia crossed her arms and looked away. She had known the pain of it herself. Micha too. No, it wasn’t something she wished on any child. But right now the Serpent Queen wasn’t hearing it. “And you? What about your kid? What about Joao dying?”

Shifting uncomfortably, Natalia murmured, “I am not saying I don’t want him to stay. I’m saying I understand it…”

The men were torn, and that much was shown on their faces. Willow looked from one to the other, knowing they were struggling on how to act. "Wesley might be a bastard, but he also a genius. How much longer can it take them to get back to Belarus and be with the women and children?"

"No idea, but why do we want to test?" Andriy questioned, leaning toward wanting to help the hunters. Even if it was for nothing else other than to save little Kit.

Joao, less convinced, looked to Natalia. "Amalia is right. Going is a threat. A lot to risk." More than when they were all but bachelors.

"It is...but how are we going to feel if we don't go and something happens?" Gordon sighed at the thought, knowing this wasn't about to go over well with Amalia. "We could at least stop by, watch the women and kids until Wes and Ev are close and then bail."

The Russian Wrangler had a hard and stubborn edge to her. It took someone of equal strength not to allow her potent personality to unjustly compromise their own. At this point the two forces clashed. They argued back and forth, the room shifted stances between being wary that this was a trap and those still willing to try despite the possibility. Time ticked away until the sun began to set.

“Don’t go,” Amalia demanded of them all, but looked at Gordon. Her bold facade hid a troubled heart. “Stay, Rybka.” She threw a hand up, saying, “How get there anyway? Is long travel. You have no jet.”

“I mean, I could take them,” Ryuu shrugged. He had left the place. He knew the name of the gate just miles off of Avostoska.

"Ryuu will take us," Gordon repeated his offer, though his eyes didn't stray from Amalia's face. "We can go, make sure they're alright, and if everything is clear be back fast. Before you can even miss me, my lemon drizzle."

"Lemon drizzle?" Andriy mouthed in disbelief, looking around to see if anyone else had heard what he did.

The petname did catch people off guard. Mostly because Amalia didn’t shut him down over it like she had done to Ryuu when he used ‘Deeta’. Granted, it could have been because she considered that Natalia’s alone. In any case, Amalia merely struggled in mute frustration to argue. Nothing she could think of sounded like it would work.

Joao's attention turned to Ryuu. "You can take us and bring us back?"

“Yeah, I can.” Ryuu slipped off of the couch just as Sigvar’s familiar footfalls came up the basement stairs.

The vampire rubbed sleep from his eyes. “Looks like I missed quite the drama. What is it today?”

Amalia abruptly stood up. She gestured firmly to the three men. “They want to die for shit people,” her voice cracked. Gordon’s Lemon drizzle stormed away to her room. They heard the door slam. Not unlike her brother Micha, who was probably sparing everyone a hearty cheer for the death of Wesley in specific.

Downstairs, Gordon flinched at the sound of the door slamming. "Oh, she is pissed," he sighed, shaking his head. "She can't be mad at me for long though, right?"

Willow let out a non-committal sound, teetering her hand back and forth. "Usually it's hit or miss. You just might want to be prepared to grovel. Or duck."

Theo had to agree with Willow. He rubbed his wife’s arm in a comforting manner. This was not just hard on the others. This was Willow’s brother, these were her friends and family. “Da, just give Malia time.”

Jovan sighed, rubbing his neck, addressing Sigvar since he still stood in waiting. “Children in Avostoska may be in danger from other Hunters. We not know why, but Wes and Everest is hunted. There is worry castle is target. They want Ryuu to take them to make sure is safe.”

Considering this, Sigvar hummed in thought. “I want to go.”

"Sigvar come," Andriy agreed to more man power. They might need it in their escape, if
nothing else. "We just go and check. Right Joao?"

The Brazilian looked up from watching Natalia. He had a lot to worry about compared to that morning, and now he wasn't sure if he wanted to leave her. What if someone was coming? If he left Seabrook and something happened to her...

Gordon saw his hesitation and pressed lightly. "C'mon mate. We go and come back. The more the better and faster we're back here to beg for forgiveness."

Waving the younger man off, he turned to Natalia. "If go, you will stay safe here? Safe and hidden until back." Even the thought of her working worried him. They could be watched easily.

Chewing on her lip in indecision, Natalia took his hands in hers and thought it over. It wasn’t just about her anymore. It wasn’t even just her and Joao. They had a little one to protect too. Sighing, Natalia nodded, her hand caressed his cheek. “I will stay here.” She did a small hop so she could wrap her arms around his neck.“Come back to me.”

"Will be back," Joao promised his squirrel and he held her tight. "Just be safe. Both of you." Returning Natalia to her feet, he briefly placed a hand on her stomach. "Will be back for my family."

Nodding, Natalia shared a loving kiss for good luck. “Until we meet again.”

Not alone in the sentiment, Alassiel enveloped her Cherry in a firm and tender hold. “Stay safe.” Her heart went out to the children. It didn’t mean she felt easy about Andriy leaving. The Seamaiden gave him a parting kiss.

Andriy gave his Sea a reassuring smile. "Приплив завжди поверне мене до вас. Не хвилюйся, кохана моя," he murmured into a gentle kiss before moving to stand by Sigvar, Ryuu, and Joao.

Gordon looked to the ceiling and where he knew Amalia's room was. "If she comes down before we're back, will one of you tell her I love her?"

"Of course," Willow assured him, keeping hold of Theo, pleased that he was staying. "Just be careful all of you. If anything starts going south, just get out before anyone is hurt." The men nodded in agreement, feeling as ready as they were going to be.

Ryuu and Sigvar stood at the ready. They had come there with little and didn’t think they needed much to make a quick visit to the castle for a recon mission. They were extra muscle. That was it.

"Alright pretty boy, let's get going. There better be an in-flight movie," Gordon grinned nervously as they waited for the portal.

Before Ryuu could give a sassy comment in reply, they heard an audible thump across the room. They turned to see a massive boa come sliding towards them. Avril silently waited besides Gordon’s legs. It relieved the ones remaining to see someone was sending their familiar. Even if it meant that Almaeri was being used. There was little doubt now that Gordon’s sentiment of love had been heard.

Sigvar chuckled, “Another passenger.”

“Well if that’s everyone,” Ryuu mused, clearing the floor of an extra chair or two. The champagne haired pretty boy threw out his palm and demanded the gate in Belarus to open to them. The runes circled the ground and shined. “Alright, I’ll have to go last, it closes it out.”

Sigvar decided to put the other men at ease and step into the circle. Since he went at a casual pace they saw clearly what was going on. As soon as his foot met the ground they could hear the sound of Earth beneath his boot, though they saw only the wood of the pub. The closer Sigvar got to the center he became transparent. The smell of the cold night air of the forest came to their noses. The sound of wings flapping caught their attention. A tiny bird accidentally got in the way of the portal. It flew into the pub, wandered around in a panic, and then was directed back through with the help of one of the mages.

Ryuu gave a nod. “In you go.”

Deciding to be an example for the younger men, Joao cast a final look to Natalia, savoring the sight of the mother of his future child before stepping in, heart quickening only to settle once the forest appeared around him. Although convenient, he wasn't sure just how many times he'd want to do that. A few hours on a jet were much more settling.

Gordon looked from the portal to Avril. "Alright, mate, care for a lift?" he offered himself up for transportation of the large boa before taking a deep breath to step in. Avril spared Gordon her weight. She would be expanding if necessary and didn’t want to break the little fish. "Holy fuuuuck," a groan of relief left him when he was on the other side with all body parts still intact.

Andriy looked at the portal with visible unease. It had to be fine if they'd all used it, right? Deciding he'd make it quick and try not to think about it, the young Ukrainian closed his eyes and took it at a small walk pace, holding his breath to top it off. The quick movements had continued in Belarus, of course, and with his eyes opened he wasn't able to see what was in front of him.

"Andriy look ou-"

THWACK. It was too late. Face first into a tree, Andriy found a stopping place, scowling as he cursed under his breath, rubbing his nose. At least he hadn't died, right?

It was likely the others heard the thunk on the other side. A faint chuckle followed that grew as Ryuu entered last. He waved his hand and the gate closed. “Are you as clumsy in bed? Poor Luwali.” His tease satisfied him since watching Andriy kiss and hug the Sea.

Sigvar moved them on from drama. “You three will have to guide us from here.”

Red nosed and scowling, Andriy lost the opportunity to respond to the mages quip. Instead, Joao nodded as they started toward the castle after quickly orientating himself. "Gordon, tell Ellie we coming. If castle is siege mode they may defend," he told the other man. "Oh, and say we have guest."

Gordon obliged, giving the phoenix and Tigress news of their arrival. He decided to leave out just who the guests were, for now. It didn’t take long for them to get a reply. They were asked to go to the same access point at the perimeter of the estate like they did in January after the hunt. The women were not happy to only be told someone was coming and not who they brought, but at this point they were confident they could handle the situation anyway. Avril flicked her tongue, amused.

That morning, in Italy…

It shouldn’t have taken more than a half a day to return to Avostoska. No one was pointing fingers, but their stop in Germany drew attention from unexpected Hunter’s present. The news of Wesley and Everest had spread so quickly that they wondered if certain key families had been waiting for this moment. Wesley suspected it didn’t even have to be this reason. Perhaps there was more to the trial than just Miss Trudy. At this point they would need to worry about the details later. Right now they focused on survival. Currently the two were in Italy, not far from where D’Lante had saved Wesley’s life by pushing him out of the way of a vehicle.

“—you could, but at what cost?” Wesley gestured to Everest to wait a moment after the man came back with breakfast for the two of them. The poor Gunslinger had to go in disguise. This time they had access to a woman’s shop, so that was a good chuckle. “Listen, I have to go. My bromantic lover beckons.” Hanging up, Wesley spread his arms in question. “Did you get to Mario’s Bistro?”

Everest, looked up in a visibly sour mood to the question. It wasn't the fact they'd been running for multiple days or that their wives were still outside of their reach that bothered him. No, he had been quite vocal in his disappointment of his disguise. A dress was one thing, but this color? Needless to say with shoulders as broad as his were, there weren't a lot of options. The mauve material did little for his figure and he was certain it made his ass look unnecessarily large. "I made it there, and no. Caught sight of one of the Usoro boys and decided it wasn't worth the risk," he muttered, disappointed in meal plan changes as well now. But they were one of the more prominent Italian hunting families and he didn't trust how well this disguise would hold up. "Probably means we can't stick around for long."

Sighing, Wesley took the bags and set them on the table of their janky motel. A shimmer of warped reality stood in the corner behind him. Vorpal and Bonnie had to be put in suspended camo-mode. Thankfully the window fit their Nexus’s through one at a time. Vorpal, Welsley’s suit, held the documents that changed their world. They hadn’t quite got the time to discuss it until now.

Wesley laid out the spread while Everest changed out of his dress. This particular disguise would probably be left behind. All well and good. It gave their room a hilarious puzzle for the owners to piece together. Once they got started into their breakfast Wesley slowed down to say, “What I keep thinking about is that we can’t simply stop.” He swallowed a bite and drank some water without ice to clear his throat. “Really, the Awakened are just as culpable when they commit crimes as any other human. All that changes is how we handle it. I think there should be a division dedicated to mage activity.”

Sipping a coffee that was in bad need of whiskey to get through all of this chaos, Everest nodded in agreement. "Normal police forces aren't equipped or trained to handle situations. Not only that, but I'm not sure if the Mundie world is ready to have their eyes opened so quickly," he said as he leaned back. "A task force to pursue Almaeri-related activity that violates moral expectations or code of law would need to be in place. Not only that but you'd have to see court sessions for those who were incarcerated. Activity like covens would still need to be monitored, but a good first step would be having everyone stop shooting on sight."

“Agreed,” Wesley said, taking another big bite. They were rushed for time so he didn’t apologize for speaking with a half-full mouth. “I suspect our biggest obstacles will be public relations and bureaucracy.” As always. There were hardly any intentions for the betterment of Mankind that weren’t preyed upon by greedy people looking for power and money. “I’ve got a lot of dirt on important people to help navigate. I mean, that could even be why they are targeting me and you in specific.” Everest’s work in the Dark Web probably didn’t sit well with the other families at this point. “There will probably be a lot more people than just us who would go into this business.” Wesley smiled amusedly. “I could institute a school: Von Helsing academy.”

"Ugh, you as a teacher? Don't you hear enough of your voice as it is?" Everest jested with a chuckle, shaking his head. "But for real, a noble cause and probably a good idea, but only once we have some sort of a base behind us that knows the truth. Well, that and accepts it. It feels like our options are to either try and take on a few trusted allies to slowly spread the information or drop it like a bombshell. If it weren't so far off then I'd say the Hunter Ball would be great - that is if any of us are still invited by then."

Wesley chuckled, “Yeah, I don’t think we’re invited. Shame. I still like to flaunt and I am still impressed with the work I did. Just not supportive of it anymore.” Cleaning his hands, Wesley began to clear the table. “Maybe we can contact the Bellwethers. They haven’t voiced their allegiance to us or against us. It’s possible they could help.” Even though Angela had never returned with Ciara, the family still thought fondly of Wesley and were grateful he had recognized her skills as an engineer. In all honesty Wesley had been bereft of that woman’s contribution. It felt like their minds working together could slap together something decent on a dime. “Ready to go?” They would try a different route to home. Maybe make it by late afternoon if they were lucky.

"No, but that's just because we went from lazing about your castle for months to this," he frowned as he stood up, doing a few stretches to get his blood flowing. Granted, he'd been doing his part to stay fit, but that didn't mean he couldn't miss a long hot shower or peaceful night of sleep in his usual bed. "After we get back, I just want a fresh Scotch, my slippers, and maybe one of those hot stone massages. Fuck yeah."

“Mm, I want the spa too. And just a cuddle with my wife and children.” Wesley knew Inara would benefit from that as well. She was, doubtlessly, wor

It didn't take them long to both suit up, grateful for the technology they had so they weren't actually on foot or anything primitive like that. Music in their helmets they made the most of their unplanned trip. "You know, this is like the guy trip we never had," Everest pointed out during their afternoon flight. "Seeing as you married and knocked up Inara right off the bat, you Fox. This really isn't so-" A bullet whizzed through the air between them, cutting off his sentence and turning his attention to his surroundings. "Looks like we've got company!"

“How rude of them. Probably Usoro.” Wesley had felt exactly the same and he had enjoyed hearing it mentioned. As much as this was a dire situation he had fun doing it alongside Everest. “Piss off, fuckers.” Vorpal shot twice, hitting once.

There were no more H-Guard suits and equipment being sent their way since Higg’s estate. Sometimes Wesley got the chance to hack into the other tech. That made things easier. This time around it seemed they were of higher quality. And a handful more than they could take down being stationary. The men shot off into the air.

Wesley com’d Everest, saying, “East then North. It’s all we can do at this point.”

The two dodge and dived, shooting down opponents and taking time to hide before moving onward. This didn’t mean they were free. Hours passed without a real break. East became a slow edge towards the North before they needed it to be. Several more bumps into Hunter’s delayed them and zigzagged their trajectory. They were in Slovakia when a ringing alerted them to an incoming call.

“Oh great...It’s Ellie and Inara, Ev.” No use in ignoring them. Wesley put the phone on for both Everest and himself. “Hey, the love of our lives, we’re a little—,” BOOM “Fuck! We’re a little busy!”

Inara huffed. Worry came through her voice despite the frustration she felt. “You’re beyond late! What is going on? Are you and Everest fooling around?”

“I put that extra-marital activity behind me, just like we discussed, my Love.”

“YOU KNOW WHAT I MEAN!”

Wesley winced and held back a chuckle. “I’m sorry, darling. I understand you’re stressed. We said we would come home and tell you all about our trip and we’ve failed to do so in a timely manner,” he said in a gentle tone. “But Everest and I have been unexpectedly hunted for nearly a day and I can’t—,” BOOM, BOOM! “Shit, Everest, are you alright?”

"All good, they're a bunch of pansy shots," the gunslinger groaned, though he'd be fine. The suits were living up to their integrity, even in the rare occasion one of the hits landed true. "Tell the girls I said hi."

Ellie, who had been standing at Inara's side and could hear the explosions through the phone was growing more and more worried. "Hi? I swear to God, if you two don't get back here and now we will hunt you down ourselves and kill you!" The threat was no joke, though the concern in her voice was unmistakable. "You left us with children and now there are people shooting you!"

"Technically they're shooting at us and for the most part they're miss-"

"EVEREST JAMES I SWEAR TO GOD! Wesley if you do not bring him home tonight, we will come find you!"

"Ellie, we're doing the best we—Oof!" Wesley caught himself just as a hit landed. "Look, we got to focus. Stay with the children. I'm putting Avostoska in siege mode. Inara, you’ve been given my admin privileges. There are instructions in case you need it. There’s also Pascal.” BOOM, BOOM! “We're coming as soon as we can! We'll try to call back later if we get a breather, but right now we’re in combat.”

Siege mode? Inara frowned deeply. Her inner termoil was not lost on Wesley when she said, “We’ll be here.” She didn’t want to think this would be the last time she ever spoke to him, but in case Fate was cruel, she said, “I love you.”

“I love you, my minx.”

Everest felt relief knowing they were putting all protections they could on the castle. They couldn't know if any of the hunters that were chasing them would change course for Avostoska, but it was better to be safe than sorry. "Babe, just stay there and-"

Ellie stopped him there, her tone somber. "Don't you make a promise you can't keep. I love you. Hurry home to me."

Wesley hung up. Though both men went silent they knew what the other was thinking. Their little man-venture ended with the close of that call. These pissants were between them and their families. Wesley put up music to match the mood.



Though the Fox and the Hawk managed to escape the clutches of their enemies, the renegades were not at rest. Not just because of enemies waiting at every turn. Their suits were not infinite. Wesely guessed they had a day or so more of energy for flight alone. As for their weapons, they needed to spare what they could. Stealth mode slowed them down, but it did spare them the fuel and ammo. They were well into Ukraine, with the sun setting, by the time they finally found a true safe spot for a due nap.

“We should call the wives.” Wesley slid down beside Everest in the cave they found. “If it comes down to it, they should spread the word about what we discovered.”

The phone barely rang before Inara picked up. “Wes?”

“Hey, Love, we’re alright.” That out of the way he said, “How are you two doing?”

“Honestly? Worried. Pascal informed me that there are Hunters taking positions up a hundred miles off. In the last hour three more joined them. They’re near a military base.” Inara grew frustrated. “What is happening? Why are they doing this?”

Wesley began to upload the video and documents Everest took. “We don’t know what they have been told, but they’ve been given good reason to believe we’ve become traitors to the Hunting community.”

Inara and Ellie watched the footage of Wesley and Everest reading Dr. Higgs letter. Each time a document was mentioned they got a view of the picture of it. Slowly the pieces were out together until both women realized just what was going on. By the end, when Wesley and Everest agreed they couldn’t be Hunters anymore, Inara didn’t question her own mind any longer. It had been seeded long ago and she had talked to Ellie about it occasionally. This was the nail in the coffin.

"Holy shit," Ellie breathed, sitting back as everything settled in. Their entire world and what they'd been raised to believe was a lie. There was no doubt this was going to change their lives; not able to just kill people that could easily be innocent, and even the ones of the past making her stomach churn. "What a bunch of bastards. They just re-wrote the rules to benefit themselves and said fuck it to morals."

"Pretty much," Everest agreed, laying back and letting his head rest on a moss-covered rock he'd decided to use as a pillow. "And now someone is worried this is going to get out and that's why we've been on the run."

"This really doesn't help your guys' case the next time you want to go out alone," Ellie murmured, trying to keep the mood from getting as depressing as it currently was. They had news to change everything, so long as they all survived to get it out. "How long until you guys get back? With those hunters forming up it'd be a relief to have you two here.

Wesley sighed, “Believe me, we’re trying to arrive as soon as we can. Our current ETA is just past dinner. Wait up if you want, but don’t stay awake the whole night. You don’t know if you’ll need to take action,” They needed to keep a cool head. The children should be kept calm. “Lean on Hye, Kazumi, and Gordon. I’m sure Diki won’t mind helping.”

The mention of the AWOL au pair reminded Ellie that they hadn't been told the news yet. "About that...Gordon didn't come back with the jet," she brought them up to speed as best as she could. "He, Joao and Andriy are in Seabrook. We just got off the phone and when we told them we were in siege mode they said they'd see if they could get back to Belarus."

Everest hummed in thought at that, stretching himself out. "Interesting, really. They know they'd be treasonous for leaving but aren't going to leave you all as sitting ducks."

The fact that Joao stayed behind was more surprising than the other two. All well and good at this point, since becoming rebels themselves. “Don’t expect them to rush up. They have no jet and it wouldn’t be prudent to send one out of Avostoska at this point. Just keep hold up. We’ll try to contact them later.” Maybe it was good the three were with the Russians. They could keep an eye on them and Willow.

“Wesley, what’s going to happen?” Inara asked, her voice weary.

“I don’t know, my Love.” Wesley glanced at Everest. “We were talking about that. We certainly can’t allow the Hunting community to be ignorant. We also can’t allow cruel organizations like the Nine covens to continue to harm mundies. A plan of reform will have to be discussed later.” Just because the mages were now understood to be human didn’t mean the conditions of magic changed. The Nine were just as intent on their greed for Almaeri whether or not Hunter’s existed.

Sighing, Inara murmured, “I understand.”

Wesley asked, “Are the children around?”

“Yes.” Inara gathered them up, knowing her husband wanted to say hello. They could hear Inara’s prompt for them to speak in the phone.

Little worried voices chorus, “Hi Daddy!”

“Hello darlings. Daddy and Uncle Everest are coming home soon. We love you very much.” Wesley’s voice strained faintly.

Charlotte’s voice overpowered the murmuring of the other two. “Daddy, we saw the screen too. Does this mean Kaylee is safe from being sick now?”

That was right. His explanations to Lottie had to evolve as she put pieces together. “Yes, my Dove. Kaylee is safe from being sick. All the mages turned out not to be what we thought.” He couldn’t say he would choose differently if he rewound time, unless he knew this pivotal information, but he did have empathy for Kaylee. The story behind Specimen-K would remain a secret on a ‘need-to-know’ basis for now. No need to traumatize the girl. “We will do our best to find her and you can finally play in person.”

It wasn’t enough though. Charlotte knew Kaylee didn’t have a family. “I want her to be my sister, Daddy.” She looked over at her mother, he could tell, though he didn’t see it. “Can I have her as my sister?”

Inara didn’t object to the idea. She had been fond of Kaylee, even if she wasn’t able to indulge in making a bond due to their community expectations. Now that they were all freed from them she was happy to nod and say, “Of course.”

Excited, but still worried, Lottie said, “Daddy, come home quick, ok? Be safe!”

“Yes, I will.”

Charlotte and the other children didn’t forget their Uncle. “You have to come home quick too, Uncle Everest!” Lottie said, a little waver in her voice, knowing the possibilities.

Ellie felt a tug at her heart seeing the joy on Lottie's face. If they could find the poor child, it was good that she'd be able to have an actual family, though she hoped it wasn't too late for her to still develop normally. This was good, though. Their children would be a part of a new world, one with more understanding and less fear than before.

"Of course, Lottie. We are going to be there before you know it, kiddo," he promised, honoring Ellie's request not to give such a promise to her. "But in the meantime, you be a good girl and help look after your brothers. And make sure you give your mom and Ellie hugs for us, okay?"

“I will!” Lottie agreed, holding back tears. She stepped to Ellie’s side when Inara took back the phone.

“Alright, get sleep and head back.” Inara said.

“Will do.” Wesley and Everest said their goodbyes and clicked off. They snuggled down for a good nap. Their phones were set for forty minutes.

If anyone had seen the two they would have probably wondered why this rugged man and his husband were canoodling in a damp cave. Even if it hadn’t been what the guys expected when they fell asleep, they woke up in an unquestioned position to an annoying beep. They turned off their alarms and suited up.

Once again stealth mode took them safely through miles of country. However, it was pretty slow compared to regular operating mode. At the last stretch Wesley suggested they book it to the castle. If they did, they might make it before midnight. The two powered up for the sprint of their lives. Avostoska was in sight when a ballistic came at Wesley. Two missed him, but the third hit him to the ground.

“Oof!” Wesley recovered onto his feet. “Well shit, let’s see who came to say—hello.” There were dozens of Hunters and a few tanks. Wesley guessed they had to have planes too. No H-guard gear. They had the assurance that their equipment was of a better quality, but it didn’t mean numbers couldn’t make a difference. Especially if these tanks and planes targeted Avostoska itself. “Ready to rumble, Ev?”

They were tired, sore, and in dire needs of a shower and warm meal, but that didn't mean they were going to give up that close to their families. Powering up his guns, Everest chuckled through the coms. "Always ready to start some shit at your side, Wes," he called, taking his place right at his friend's side. "Going to see if I can disable those tanks early on to make this easier for us. Then we can try to assess everything a little better. Can I get some music to set the mood, dearest?"

“You know it, darling.” Wesley grinned, choosing to blast it on all of the nearby accessible speakers. It wasn’t as if they could hide at this point.



On board with the plan, Wesley covered Everest while the Gunslinger disabled one tank and then the other. They were easy. The planes posed the biggest issue. There were five so far they noticed. All equipped to be a huge pain in the ass. The individual Hunters did little to improve the situation.

"This would be a lot easier if we had fresh suits," Everest remarked as he sparingly spot at the hunters approaching them. Thankfully his aim wasn't dependent on the suit energy and the bullets found their targets just fine. They just needed to get themselves past a few more waves and keep them away from the tunnel entrances.

~ooo~​

It wasn't long after Gordon had messaged Ellie of their arrival that they got a response. They were directed toward the same tunnel they had used in January, though warned they'd have to say when they were close for the shields to drop. Relaying the message, he peered in the distance. "Just a couple of miles ahead, I think. Sounds like they've got company, though, so we might not have it so easy."

"Eh and only have Lithe," Andriy frowned in disapproval. "But if we get in can suit up."

Ryuu hummed in indecision. “I don’t know if I want to risk being in the castle.”

“Afraid?” Sigvar questioned with a grin.

“You should be too, you know,” Ryuu scoffed. “This is a Hunter’s castle. They probably blessed everything. You touch something and you’ll burn.”

It had come to mind. Sigvar asked, “Do they have unblessed suits? Something with full coverage?” Like a giant body-glove. The barrier would keep him safe from sacred items.

Joao mulled it over, feeling there likely was, even if he'd need help finding them."Probably is. Bless done by individual hunter to match religion," he knew at least had been done for himself. "Just have to get in to get one."

"We find something," Andriy agreed with confidence. "Just have to be careful. Look no touch until it is found."

"Unless you'd really rather be outside of the protected castle and in the woods if a fight breaks out," Gordon shrugged his shoulders nonchalantly. "I still say inside is a safer bet."

Sigvar set his hand on Ryuu’s shoulder. The heavy weight startled the mage. “You see? It will be fine. Look, Avril is fearless. Are you going to let a snake upstage you?”

“Feh.” Ryuu pushed his hand away.

The men arrived where they needed to be. A quick text to the women allowed them access into the house. Sigvar kept hands in his pockets or Ryuu opened doors and such for the vampire. He helped steady him on the rail ride to the subterranean castle entrance.

Ryuu teased, “Ready to meet your great-great-great-something grandchildren?”

There was no shame and no apology. Sigvar smiled. “Absolutely.”

When the car came to a stop and the men walked out. Avril slithered at Gordon’s heel. The staff who met them were startled to see a massive boa that might as well be an anaconda. The men were asked to come to the Great Common.

The familiar walls of Avostoska felt different but were their prior homes nonetheless. Joao led the way down the halls expecting them to meet the women in the most fortified area of the castle. "Maybe should tell Ellie to keep children back? Avril may startle," he suggested just as they reached the entrance to the commons.

"It's just a snake bigger than they are. How frightening can that be?" Gordon shrugged as he opened the doors, stepping in first, fully prepared for a lashing from a Phoenix and Tigress who had been brewing.

"You guys are here! Uh, what the f—" Ellie stopped abruptly, first spotting the boa and then Sigvar who she easily recognized from the January footage. "This...this is the guests you bring?"

"Figure can use extra hand," Andriy offered.

Inara gasped, instinctively moving in front of her children and with a hand on one of her sacred daggers. Hye and Kazumi herded Lottie and the boys to them. “Had I known.” She may have denied them. “But I didn’t think you were this reckless!”

Sigvar, who had been studying Ellie’s face affectionately, turned and said to Inara, “We mean no harm. I know it’s only words, but I hope we’re given a chance to prove it.” His alabaster eyes shifted back onto Ellie. He smiled, and in that smile— of a face that moved and provided a clearer image—she saw something familiar.

“And the snake, you guys?!” Inara stepped back closer to her children.

"They want to help," Andriy insisted, knowing it was she'd to trust. "Ryuu get here fast with gate."

Ellie shifted uncomfortably under the vampires gaze. "Well the speed is nice, but still," she struggled to find an argument. Could they both be on their side.

"Avril is here to let the Russians know if help is needed," Gordon said before casually adding. "Just in case you were a little pissed, understandably of course. She won't harm anyone. Amalia just wanted to keep an eye on me."

Avril looked up at Gordon. If a snake could have protested someone speaking for itself, it would have. No harm to the children maybe, but if these Hunter’s decided to take vengeance on Gordon they were going to feel her bite.

Ryuu said, “So you see, all friends here. You could put down the knife.” His silvery eyes were bright with interest. “You know, you remind me of someone…”

Inara ignored him. Instead she shuffled her children with her towards the far end of the Great Common. “Just stay on the other end for now.”

“Oh, we just came to make sure you were alright,” Ryuu said. “We promised we would be back right after.”

“Actually,” Inara said, and glanced at Ellie. “You might just stay for a while longer. We have news to share. We’re waiting for Annabelle, Yonten, and Jinpa too.”

“Is that so? Well, far be it from me to refuse.” Ryuu grabbed the decanter and sat down with it in hand. He drank a drought of it.

The unexpected guests agreed, though Sigvar explained he couldn’t risk touching any surfaces. Avril glided alongside Gordon. When he took his place on a recliner she wound around it and him, resting her head on his lap.

In moments Inara’s words were vindicated. The doors opened and Diki came through followed by Annabelle, who carried Jinpa, and Yonten. As soon as they saw the vampire, the mage with champagne hair, and a massive snake, they were dumbfounded.

“Dah fuck?” Yonten blinked, looking to Ellie and Inara for answers.

Andriy and Joao served as a buffer between Sigvar, Ryuu and the other two, understanding just why the women were upset. It was honestly surprising that no one had attacked, even if a knife was drawn. Out of habit, Ellie handed John to Kazumi, far more comfortable with that seeing as Gordon sported a huge fricken snake.

Annabelle had stopped abruptly when she saw the familiar faces from months prior, tightening her grip on Jinpa. "Someone want to explain what the fuck is going on here?"

"The guys came back and brought new... acquaintances with them," Ellie said, continuously drawn back to Sigvar even as she tried to look away.

Both of the women noticed Sigvar’s interest in their faces, and also of the little red headed boy. Yet this time, those alabaster eyes shimmered. Sigvar blinked and swallowed, looking up at Inara to recover from pains that haunted him for five centuries. “You said you had news?” Best not to rush the knowledge of their relations just yet.

“Right.” Inara gestured for Yonten and Annabelle to sit down. “There’s something you have to know. Well, everyone really. You’ll want to sit down for this.”

Yonten kept his family close at his side. His black eyes trained on Sigvar while they took their seats. Just who did this old fuck thing he is, looking all longingly at his wife? He sat at an angle to block Annabelle as best he could. “Alright, what’s up?” He asked the women.

Inara motioned to the screen. “Wesley and Everest called us back to tell us that they’re on the run from Hunter’s because they have decided to….turn their backs on the community.”

Astonishment couldn’t begin to describe the next half hour of questions and zooming in on documents that Everest captured. Occasionally one or more people glanced at Sigvar and found he did not appear as surprised. Either that, or he was too captivated by Ellie, Annabelle, and the tiny baby Crosse.

"Holy shit," Annabelle didn't mask her surprise at the reveal. "Holy shit. This is. What the fuck. Like how did no one know any of this?"

"Probably because did not want people to know," Andriy offered, running a hand through his hair. This was both marvelous news and also meant they had a lot who would try to bury this news. Just like those chasing Everest and Wesley. But perhaps it meant he, Gordon, and Joao would have a chance with their beloved that wouldn't mean hiding from the world.

"Easier to get away with killing if no one questions it," Gordon agreed somberly, stroking along Avril's scales while watching the others.

"So when are Everest and Wesley going to be back?" Annabelle asked before snapping as she caught Sigvar looking again. "Hey, buddy. Can I fucking help you?"

A grin quirked up Sigvar’s mouth. He leaned on his elbow and rested his temple on the back of his knuckles. “Damn, you sound like her too,” he murmured quietly, though they may have caught it. “Forgive me, Anna, you look so much like your great-great-great—well, your grandmother. I can’t help it, it’s been some time since I saw her in person.” His eyes shifted onto Ellie. “And you...You look a lot like your great Aunt Liesle.” The vampire gave an apologetic smile. “I don’t mean to disturb you. It’s just a treat to see them in your faces.”

“Well fuck, stop.” Yonten huffed. “Anna-banna’s mine, homie. Back off.”

Sigvar chuckled, and so did Ryuu. “Heaven’s no. I wouldn’t think of it.”

“He’s their grandfather, young man. Husband to Merida McKinnon.” Ryuu gave a nod to the vampire. “That there is Sigvar Blackthorne.”

A dumbfound silence fell between the two sisters, eyes shifting between mage and vampire, fully expecting this to be some sort of a twisted joke. Finally, it was Ellie who spoke, Annabelle's lips steady as she kept her gaze on Sigvar. "There's some sort of a misunderstanding here. Merida McKinnon was married to Henry Parris. A vampire is what killed her," Ellie argued, reciting one of the many bits of history they had been raised with.

The same frustration they had seen on Sigvar played out here. “Henry was a jealous narcissistic bastard who imagined Merida as a sweet lady of gentle grace, and while she had her moments, if she so chose to be, that man refused to see the fire of a dragon in her blood.” Sigvar practically scoffed. “My Ruby was fearless, a little reckless, and beyond her time. We met on one of her moonlit strolls. I thought I saw a vision of living fire.” Sigvar reflected, chuckling, “You know, she threatened me when we first met. ‘Rather enjoy my walk, come back to die another night, vampire. Or do the world a favor and take a last look at dawn.’ Such a sharp tongue.”

Yonten had lost his motivation to protect Annabelle against advances. Instead he stared with furrowed sharp brows. Dragon? Ruby? Well that was what he called his beloved.

While it was still hard to imagine a vampire in their bloodline, both Blackthorne women had to admit that sounded far more appropriate than the takes Henry told of Merida. "Sounds familiar," Ellie even spoffed, looking over to Annabelle who was clearly in thought at all of this.

"If she didn't marry Henry, and you're claiming you did, who was the father of her son?" the modern day Dragon demanded, one hand moving to rest on her stomach. As far as she knew it wasn't possible for a vampire to even procreate, was it?

“I am.” Sigvar answered simply. He glanced at Annabelle’s belly. He had known since they walked into the room.

“Vampires can have children?” Yonten asked in surprise.

“Yes, we’re cursed, not dead. That is a misconception.” Sigvar glanced with a smile at the baby in Kazumi’s arms. “Our son John. That ‘wee little bairn', as Merida used to say, was the light of our lives. We found out just a year into our secret affair. Henry had already been suspicious. She was promised by her parents to marry him, you know.” Sigvar chuckled. “She threw a fit about it. Said he was a prissy peacock. I agreed.” Sigvar’s grin perked. “We ran away together to the cottage she always wanted. I built it on the old lands my family owned. Back in the thirteen-hundreds we made wine from the sloes of the blackthorn bushes.” Hence the name that came with the profession. “My Ruby loved that cottage. I painted her and our home before—before Henry tracked us down. He attacked in the daytime.” Sigvar divulged the event as he had for the others. About waking up at dusk to see Merida in a fight, how everything was burnin, how she had saved him, how Henry stole their child from his cradle, and apparently the paintings. On top of it all, he had watched his beloved waste away. “Couldn’t even starve to death.”

“Fuuuck,” Yonten breathed, wrapping his arm tight around Annabelle. He just couldn’t imagine.

It was all so much to digest and so different than what they'd been told their entire lives. But the realization of how everything they'd known was turning upside down helped make it seem less impossible. Ellie's gaze had gone to her son at the remark of the child that was known as one of her great ancestors. A child of a vampire. Meaning she and Annabelle were descendants. "That's horrible," she sympathised with the sorrowful tale.

Even Annabelle could feel her hard walls softening for the man before them, though she suspected Wesley or others might have blamed it on her hormones. "I would have killed the bastard," she muttered in disgust, surprised that Sigvar hadn't done just that. If someone tried to take her son or their baby away, she'd have hunted them to the ends of the earth.

“I had the same thought. But by the time a happless woodcutter found me beside her bones, years had passed. Henry had died.” Sigvar’s annoyance for the fact left a trace of his anger in his lip that perked briefly. “I learned that just before he died he wrote in his will to pass his estate and everything he owned to his second born; the boy he had with the woman he ended up marrying.” A wicked smile spread over Sigvar’s lips. “But when I crossed paths with the owner of the Parris lands, his hair was as red as his mother’s. Learned from him that his younger brother died from pestilence.” Not that he delighted in someone’s death who had nothing to do with this drama, but that Henry didn’t have his cake and eat it too. Took the boy for Henry’s own and failed to keep Sigvar’s progeny from keeping anything of his possessions.

Annabelle would have agreed with him that it was only fair justice that had Henry's story end such a way if she was asked. Instead, she focused on a different aspect of the tale. "If that's the case then we aren't even of the Parris bloodline at all, neither is anyone before us."

"She's right," Ellie nodded, having taken back John from Kazumi when talk of losing a child hit too hard for comfort. "And I'm assuming that is why Henry spoke so ill of the Blackthornes, seeing as one had stolen the heart of the woman he wanted."

“It’s been five-hundred years, it’s possible some amount of Parris blood is in you four, but, I prefer to hope not,” Sigvar chuckled.

“Four?” Inara, who had been silent in her shock of what unfolded, finally spoke.

Sigvar gave a nod to Annabelle. “You are pregnant aren’t you?”

Yonten raised a brow. “Yeh, we’re having a baby.” He looked to the other guys. They shrugged. They didn’t tell him. “How did you—.”

“Her scent.” Sigvar’s eyes shifted onto Joao.

Annabelle shifted in her seat, glancing down at her stomach. "Good to know I have a smell," she spoffed away the fact that any vampire could tell apparently. "But yeah, we are."

Joao, who did his best to maintain a straight face at the topic, drew attention from Ellie. "I'm sure that's a handy thing to know and could even save on doctor visits," she remarked, a questioning brow remaining up.

Gordon, still sitting content with Avril coiled close, decided he'd try and spare Joao from the conversation slipping on to him. "Any idea how long until the guys are back? We'd prefer to get back to Texas as soon as we—.”

BOOM!

The children screamed. Inara held it and Jasper to her chest tightly. Hye held Lottie. Kazumi went to check the windows. Diki followed. They scanned the skies above. Steaks of light and shrieking sounds blasted across the sable night.

“Bombers!” Diki stepped back as fire burst over. A thin film of light shielded the castle from the missile. The air wobbled, only just able to keep its integrity.

Pascal appeared. “My Lady, there is an attempt to breach the North tunnel.”

Sigvar stood up. “The North tunnel…” The one the men had come through. They could only guess they were tracked.

Inara frowned. “Are they through?”

“No, my Lady. But they are setting up a barrage of attack to blow it up, to expose the tunnel.”

Joao rose to his feet, as did Andriy. Movement wasn't as easy for Gordon with Avril coiled around him. "We will suit up. Sigvar need suit against blessing inside," Joao told Inara.

"Can we focus castle defense in case breach?" Andriy asked, moving toward the panel they'd seen Wesley working on before. Unfortunately this wasn't nearly as simple as the night the dungeons were emptied. The forces they were up against were far more determined and with unknown resources.

"Should we go to the dungeons if there's bombs?" Annabelle asked as she sent Jinpa over to Kazumi and Hye. "We need to go suit up too, in case they get through."

All the years she had been a mother paid off. Inara answered the many questions that came nearly all at once while also directing Diki to grab an unblessed Lithe for Sigvar. Hye and Kazumi helped the children put on suits and go into a connected room meant for this kind of situation. “We have two gates and androids for breach, but if they are spent we still must stay here in the Great Common. I have access to other defense protocols here. The problem is if they get far enough into the tunnel to set a bomb off below. We will still be okay, but the integrity of the castle will be compromised.” Inara said this as she went to the console and set up controls for each person staying inside to use. “These will help. They are the gun and aerial droid programs. Work them like a video game.”

Sigvar, all suited up, said, “Impressive.”

“Eh,” Ryuu looked out the window again. “There are a lot of Hunters.” He wondered if he had made a mistake coming here. Just a single mage with a dusty vampire and one familiar who didn’t give a rats ass about him. “They’re attacking the shields.”

Yonten used his Nexuss speaker to ask, “Should we go outside?”

Avril kept close to Gordon’s side. She closed one eye to allow Amalia to see through her vision. What the Tea Crumpet saw was the panic of the room at first and news that came with context clues.

“Siege mode has one of the tightest security protocols. You won’t be able to get back inside easily.” Inara warned him. “It would be better to wait for—.”

RING! Inara picked up the call. Wesley’s voice sounded over the combat outside. “Inara, we took down the tanks, but the planes are weakening the shields.”

“They’re also attacking the North tunnel,” Inara informed him.

“Shit, they found it?” Wesley sighed aggressively. “Well damn, I can’t split from Everest.” He grimaced at a landed hit. “Ugh! Damn it! The tunnel weaknesses can be exploited. It they get one, they could get another. That will be the end of this place. We can’t just fly out either, they’ll shoot you down.”

Sigvar said into the phone. “What do you need?”

“Who is that?”

Inara hesitated, “Uh, Anna and Ellie’s paternal grandpa.”

“Mr. Blackthorne is here?”

Sigvar held back a chuckle, “Yes. Now tell me what you need.”

“The North tunnel must not be breached. Keep them from destroying the shield nodules.”

“Alright, then that is what I will do.” Sigvar turned to Ryuu.

The mage popped a brow. “What?”

“Make a gate back to the stones. That place is closer to the mouth of the tunnel.”

“Fine, but I won’t go with you.” Ryuu stood back and cast the rune circle.

The men didn't take long to slip into their own Nexus suits, watching as Sigvar was preparing to leave. "Is it good for you to go alone?" Gordon asked, unsure just how much he'd be able to do, seeing as no one had seen him in action.

"I'll go with him," Annabelle offered, having just put the helmet up on her suit. Needless to say, that didn't earn much approval.

"You're pregnant. You stay here with the kids," Ellie argued.

"I'm barely pregnant and I want to defend my family," the older sister snapped back. "You can't fucking tell me I can't fight."

Yonten flicked his head between Annabelle and Ellie. “No, no. You stay here.” He came to take her hands. “I can’t do that—what happened to Sigvar. I can’t take that.” His heart raced. “Maybe Merida fought that day, but Sigvar was strapped down and she had no other option.”

Sigvar approached the situation with what wisdom he had learned. “He’s right. If I had been able to be moved she would have left with me, but you’re not Merida. You make your own choices.” He set his hand on her shoulder. “Not coming doesn’t mean you’re not defending your family. You’re simply another line of defense on standby.” Sigvar’s eyes shifted to the three visible descendents. “My chance to safeguard my wife and child had been taken. Please, allow me to do so now. Stay, all of you.” He looked to Yonten. “And you.”

Yonten shifted his feet. He understood the urge to go out there with guns blazing, and yet he couldn’t think of leaving this world without Annabelle, or their child, or that they should leave him. He looked to Annabelle. “Stay with me.”

Anna knew she could argue with Ellie, and probably even tell this ancient trip from history off, but being faced with Yonten. There was something in his deep obsidian eyes that wrapped around her and held her tight. His words were a plea regardless of their tone it carried. Stepping closer, she didn't abandon his hand. "I'll stay. With you, with Jinpa," she finally breathed, sending waves of relief throughout those who were trying to stall her.

"Okay, we need to get moving though. Sigvar to the tunnel, the rest of us man the drones and androids we can," Ellie called out.

"You got it, Mrs. Crosse," Gordon nodded, suited up and glancing over at Avril with a grin, his helmet still open. "Going to come with or find somewhere to curl up?"

Avril slithered through ahead of them at the question, almost offended at the suggestion she curl up and sit this out. Sigvar, Joao, Gordon, Andriy, and Diki all left through the portal. Ryuu closed it shut. He might have been fine with being a travel agent, and he did take some risk in stopping a car from squishing the men, but he had no stakes in this game that they willingly walked into on their own. Besides, no one quite cared for him anyway. Ryuu perched on the same spot that Lauri and Andriy had done many a competition without knowing it, staring out the bay window at the fight outside, sipping on expensive liquor right from the decanter.

Inara, already engaged in combat, glanced at Ryuu. “You’re that man, from January. The one who took Sigvar.”

“I am,” Ryuu said casually.

“What was that all about?” She asked, curious to know more than that, but it was a good starting point.

“Oh it’s a long story.” Ryuu shifted into a more comfortable position.

Inara noted sardonically, “Well, we have time.”

Ryuu meant to shrug her off, but he couldn’t help but wonder if that nagging in the back of his mind meant something. Inara’s features rang familiar to him. Perhaps it might come to him as he talked with her. “Mm, well, I suppose I could update you all.”

In the next couple hours Ryuu divulged everything that had been told to the three men at the pub. Aarin, the center of the world. Lyov’s revelation on a mountain top. The end of the cult of Mamon spurred on by a revolt headed by Lyov. “Though they wouldn’t have really gotten away with it if the Sokar, Kali, hadn’t come to kill Mamon so she might have a chance to snatch the remaining humans.”

Inara’s head whipped around in surprise. “Kali?”

“Yes, she’s a Sokar. A rough translation is ‘many-arms’. She’s one of the powerful beings claiming godship. The demon woman actually originated the vampiric curse, she—.” Ryuu squinted in study of Inara’s face. Then his brows rose. “Oh, I know what it is, you— you look like her.”

The tales. The myths she brushed off as lies. They were true? Inara had been consumed by puzzlement and dissociation that she nearly missed Ryuu’s words. The Tigress looked back at Ryuu. “What did you say?”

“You look like Kali. That’s why you seem familiar.” Ryuu snapped his fingers. “Oh Verek would love to get his hands on you, I bet.”

That name. It sent rage through Inara. She felt tears of anger prick her eyes. “Verek.”

Ryuu perked a brow, curious if he walked into something he didn’t expect. “Yes, Verek. He’s one of the highest ranked acolytes of Kali. He worships her; serves her. He’s whatever she wants, really. Slave, lover, friend—anything.” Ryuu said in a matter-of-fact tone, “I see you’ve met him.”

“How do you know him?” Inara asked. Another question waited to leap forward at the back of her mind. Where is he.

Ryuu hesitated. “I was once in a coven intimately involved with Waryth; Hersker. I’ve since deserted.” But they hadn’t gotten to that part of the story just yet. “I knew all of the founders: Verek, Sahar, Naja, Erebus, Kirsi, and Loki.”

The others knew two of the names. Oliver and Lauri had met Sahar and Loki. They were two of the leaders of Waryth? Inara said, “Verek had infiltrated a few of my vampire hunting branches. In April, we...We found out. We fought him and he got away.”

Although Ryuu didn’t boast the most charming personality, he knew well not to dig into that tale. He knew it, for one, and for the other he didn’t think it was wise to pick at such a sore and tragic wound. “Yes, he had been recruiting worshipers for Kali. She offers a long existence on the Earth, for a price. If the cost is worth it to you, then you become cursed. You share in her otherworldly abilities unrelated to Almaeri. Each one is represented by an arm. Sustained physical bodies at the age cells were supposed to begin to die faster than they are replaced, which for most is around twenty-five; enhanced senses, strength, and speed; immunity to illness.”

“The cost?” Inara asked, though she had an idea.

“Unwavering devotion. The consumption of the blood of the living is a kind of sacrament in her honor. It is a mockery of the nature of giving; you take. Not thoughtlessly. Followers can be unwilling. In fact, anyone afflicted is a puppet waiting for its strings to be pulled. At her direct command, when heard and understood, none who are vampiric can fight the compulsion to obey.” Ryuu gave a nod in the darkness. “That would have happened to Sigvar.”

After a long moment of thought, Inara paused her fighting to pull up footage from the night of the attack in Seabrook. She isolated the phrases Verek had spoken. “What is he saying?”

Ryuu took a moment to identify the words. “He is saying…’This Hunter patrons Kali’...” He paused as the room laughed at the Hunters. After Verek spoke again Ryuu said, “...Mm, he says ‘Should I bring her to Kali?’, in a mocking way.”

The tone wasn’t missed on them at the time. It made much more sense now. Inara had one more phrase for Ryuu to translate. “And here?”

“Mm,” Ryuu listened twice just in case he was wrong. “Says ‘This one is mine’, but with an ownership inflection on the ‘sahni’ word. He meant you belong to him, to do with as he will.” The mage perked a lip. Clearly Verek thought of Kali and her intangibility. Here Inara looked quite like her, quite touchable.

Inara’s face twisted in disgust. “Why were you with them? What do you want?” Willow wasn’t the only one suspicious.

Irritated, Ryuu said firmly, “I didn’t want to be out drinking to have a Hunter blow my head off for existing. I will ask for no forgiveness in joining an organization that promised to watch my back, which they did, until I decided that a life other than my own was worth the ire I have doubtlessly incurred for my betrayal because when I saw—,” Ryuu’s lips closed. He studied the Tigress with a careful eye. “Words are words, aren't they? I’m here. Now if you want to hear the rest of the story you’ll have to stop interrupting. Ask questions after.” He took another long tip of the decanter. “Just be warned: some questions aren’t mine to answer.” Surely Joao would discuss with Natalai if they would tell the Hunter’s about their child.

Exhaling, Inara nodded. She went back to her battle controls. “Alright...tell us the rest.”

~oOo~​

Outside, miles away, the suited hunters were in a battle of their life against a foe they knew intimately, and who knew them just the same. Between waves of attack they bunkered down just in front of the raised shield. Bodies of the dead were strewn here and there where they struck them down. Avril sustained some damage, but most of the fight had been easily handled by the ex-Hunter’s and the vampire. This, the snake related to Amalia who waited with baited breath for their return. The Wrangler didn’t know how long she could stomach this drawn out fight.

“They real serious about this. They must really hate Wes and Everest,” Diki huffed. “How many fukkah’s are there?”

“A lot. They’re gathering for another attack.” Sigvar didn’t need equipment to see that from where they were hiding. His alabaster eyes picked out the details the Lithe’s couldn’t and told the others.

Their com’s alerted them to an incoming call. It was Wesley. ‘Hey, hang in there. I think we—Oh shit.’ The pause drew attention. “Oh fuck, man. Damn, I can’t tell if I should be flattered or offended.”

“What’s up, Cuna?” Diki asked, annoyed.

‘These fullers are dead serious. They brought a fucking FatMan here.’

Sigvar asked, “What’s that?”

“It’s like a petname for a kind of bomber,” Wesley didn’t elaborate. “Listen, this has to be government aided. This whole place is going to blow bit by bit. No one is going to come for us, no one in the world is going to know, and those that do don’t care. We’re going to have to—.”

A BOOM resonated. The shockwave rustled the trees. They could see a plum of red rise from the direction of the castle. Diki’s voice, shrill and high, cried out, “WESLEY? EVEREST?”

Silence.

Sigvar scanned ahead and didn’t pick up much. “I will go.” He sped off without another word. The Lithe he wore barely kept up with him. It had been an amazing barrier between him and his opponents which served the best purpose.

Diki turned her head from the oncoming troops of Hunters and the vampire who went to aid Wesley and Everest. She growled and pulled her gun up again. “You guys can go help Wes and Ev. I will stand guard here. GO!” The shield had yet to fail, though it got hit twice. But if they were to stop the grounds from becoming roiling and on fire, they would need to take down whatever ‘FatMan’ was supposed to be. In the meantime Diki would keep an eye on the tunnel.

Avril looked up at Gordon. She nervously shifted around his feet. What did going to help Wes and Everest mean for him? For them all? Would it be simple like these handfuls of manageable Hunter scum? Amalia looked through the eyes of her serpent and a sense of dread spread through her. This simple trip had turned deadly. Now were they to sit and watch their lovers fight in defense for these people? Should Amalia come and whisk them away? Would they stay by the tunnel and spare Amalia and the others of a moral dilemma?

 

[Soliloquy]

Diki's command summoned a murmur between the men. They knew the tunnels could hold at least for a bit longer, maybe even long enough to escape, but the men outside would be abandoned. Could they leave them, knowing that after this revelation they were no longer a pair of simple-minded mage slayers, but capable of finding balance? Going was a risk, but staying was only a waiting game.

"Going to them," Joao decided aloud, letting his suit hover off the ground. "If...if gets worse, tell Ryuu to use gate and take children."

Andriy had managed to pale even further than normal, well aware of the bomber they were up against. This was no longer a question of when they would defeat the hunters, but rather how long it would take for them to be breached. There was still a chance, but it was small. "We go to Wesley, Everest, get them in castle. Maybe can still get out." Where? They'd be hunted indefinitely with the information they had. Regardless, he knew they couldn't be abandoned. Following Joao's lead, the Ukrainian kicked off the ground, both turning to look at Gordon.

An unpleasant guttural sensation sunk in for the young British Stallion. They we're about to walk right into the Lions den to try and free their friends, and the risks were undeniable. Turning to Avril, Gordon crouched down when seen that one of the serpent's beaded eyes were closed. "You know me. I'm young and invincible, my tasty sponge cake. You'll have to wait for me here because you can't go where I'm going. But," he paused, eyes pricking with the possibility of what lay ahead, though he kept his boyish smile all the same. "Just in case I don't come back, know that your Rybka loves you, with all of his young and dumb heart, Amalia." Before his thoughts could stop him, he straightened and kicked off the ground joining the other two men in the air.

Far below the massive serpent wriggled in distress, becoming smaller and smaller the further Gordon got away. The battlegrounds surrounding the North tunnel, sparking with gunfire here and there, soon faded into darkness and fog.

The rush of air and the scream of combat grew until it sounded all around them. PEW! BOOM! POP! R-r-R-r-R-r-R! Hunters in formation, Hunter’s manning new tanks, Hunter’s at the ready to charge onto the castle grounds up the drive ramp. Nearly two years ago these Hunter’s had come to dance and laugh and feast within the very walls they intended on destroying now. How things have changed!

None of the men heard Wesley or Everest’s com. They didn’t see their dots on the radar either. Panic set in. Had they died? Whatever the case, the Hunter’s were not satisfied with biting chunks out of Avostoska. They needed to raize it to the ground. Joao, Gordon, and Andriy took their positions best suited for them. Sigvar handled the ground. Tanks flew into planes, exploding. Necks, despite the suits they wore, were snapped. The pale death that was the nearly eight-century old vampire riled up confusion among their enemy ranks. But for how long could they stand? A quick check with the women inside and they learned that the exits were being attacked. Wes and Ev were still MIA. And FatMan? He was ready for another thunderclap.

BOOM!

All four of the known defenders lost balance both in the air and on the ground. They weren’t the only ones. Tanks halted, planes wobbled, and the enemy stumbled. Once the ex-Hunter’s rightened themselves they observed, in horror, the entire East Wing on fire. Part of the South Wing crumbled down the slope. Thankfully the West and North were still in one piece and not set ablaze. That meant that, at least, the Great Common was intact. But they could not guess for how long.

FatMan lumbered in the air, turning around. It’s built-in defenses weren’t much to speak of, but the drones and Hunter’s guarding it were devoted to its protection. Not to mention the Hunter boots on the grounds.

Sigvar raced through the men trudging up the hillside to the exposed South Wing. Along the way he plunged his fist through chests, cracked skulls, or snapped necks. Thanks to the Lithe the blessed material of these foes didn’t disintegrate his ghostly flesh.

In their deadly encounters, Joao was beyond grateful that it was dark and most of the hunters were suited. Occasionally an explosion or burning fire meant he caught sight of those unmasked, part of the hunting community he'd been integrated in since childhood. People he knew or had briefly worked with. The feel of betrayal was just as strong as during the trial, though nothing would stop him at this point. With the greater expertise, he focused on those more heavily fortified in tanks or planes. He'd managed to disable one tank and even redirected another's shot to send one plane down to smouldering ruins below. It helped, but a part of him feared this wasn't going to be enough.

Still low on experience, Andriy stuck close to the two men. Gordon's trained shot helped stop those drawing close to Sigvar, while the young Ukrainian was focused on more than single targets. He might not have had the experience that Ellie did, but still managed good placement with the explosives he'd grabbed in a hurry. One landed perfectly (with the aid of the Nexus) in the middle of a command center the hunters had formed, and when detonated left the area in shambles and a small crater behind. Brief thrill was quickly evaporated as while those hunters were stopped it didn't take long for their places to be refilled. "Is like hydra," he breathed.

"Worse. It's anyone with a grudge on Wes or Ev that are looking for an excuse to burn them," Gordon corrected grimly. "A hydra at least would be impartial."

R-r-R-r—FatMan’s engine buzzed. It’s nose pointed back at Avostoska. The lights surged for another devastating blast. From where they were, engaged in battle with both aerial and terranean Hunters intent on exploiting the holes in the shields, they saw the chamber opening for another shot. Then—

BOOM! POP! CRACKLE!

Astonishment fluttered through both sides of the fight as they watched FatMan descend to the forest below. Groaning steel roared to a halt in a crescendo of fuel explosion that lit the flora and fauna ablaze. No missile had exited the plane. Where had it gone? Or did it get stuck in the chamber? The pause of surprise soon faded with the reformation of forces to make another attack.

Aerial Hunters separated into three lines of offense. Most tanks were ready for a March ahead of most of the remaining foot soldiers that did not head up the castle driveway. So far the ex-Hunter’s had benefited from superior technology. However, they couldn’t both get the people in the castle out and stop a barrage of attack to do so safely at the same time. So far Wes and Ev were still silent.

Things were starting to get increasingly worse, and the light at the end of the tunnel had faded to the smallest glow. They were outnumbered no matter how many they killed, and even with the FatMan down, they had to assume it was only time until a replacement came or the castle was breached. Avostoska tried to stand, but the hungry flames of her enemies would not allow so for long.

Opening up the main communication lines back into the castle, Joao made a call that the others knew in their heart was confirming them. "Is getting bad. Inara, have Ryuu take you and kids away. Don't think we can hold much longer." They were still hunting for a Fox and Hawk, but the possibility they had been too late was sinking in.

Silence again. They tried once more to get a response from those in the Great Common. Nothing. Had fire reached the only reliable fortification of last defense? Or had they escaped already? Perhaps some, seeing as the battlements were still firing off rounds even if their drones were shot down. The answer to these questions hung in the air that grew thick with smoke around them.

POP! POP! POP! A chorus of shots rang out in the night. Two bullets landed on Joao. One dented his shoulder. Someone learned Wes and Ev were down. They brought in H-Guard gear to help rid them of these ex-Hunters. With no one able to hack them in a blink they grew bold.

In the distance Leland Averell stood viewing the battlefield. “Are you in place, DeLancre?”

“I am.”

“H-Guard gear this time?”

“Yes.” The tone of his voice conveyed annoyance, though what could they do? Fight fire with fire and all that. At least Wesley wasn’t around as far as they could tell. “We have sights on all three guys.”

“Good.” Leland stepped into his Brawn wearing his Nexus. “Brant is dead. As soon as you knock ‘em out of the fight I want you to go straight to the G.C. and I’ll handle the North office.”

“Brant is dead? Shit.”

“Yeah, that traitor Gordon got him.” Leland’s Brawn powered up.

“Is that your Brawn, sir?”

“Yup. There’s some speedy bastard hitting the ground troops hard. They should have gotten inside to shut down the shields by now. I’m going to handle him myself.”

DeLancre exhaled, “Good luck, sir.”

“Luck has nothing to do with it.”

At that the aged Hunter made off toward the hill at a frightening speed for anything that large. He barreled through to the trees to the sound of his men charging forward. Already he knew the tide was turning. He could see three of his Nexus Hunter’s advance against their oldest experienced traitor scum. Joao had been a good man—or so Leland had thought. Even now he impressed him. However, mercy had no place here.

THUMP, THUMP, THUMP! POP! Leland caught sight of the sneaky renegade in a white Lithe and came down on him with a blast of his gun. Bop! The white streak darted away. Leland furrowed his brows in frustration. POP! POP! Again and again this wily white flame darted out of sight. CLANG! “What the—.” Leland’s Brawn tilted off balance when something snagged his shoulder. Correcting the angle, he thrust his arm around to throw off the obstacle. “What the hell?”

The pale Lithe’d man’s face registered in his camera as just as white. Eyes like chips of milky quartz stared into his suit’s retina lens. “Ah, a Brawn.” The German accent muttered in annoyance.

Sigvar dropped into a roll, recovering on his feet. The vampire glanced around. He would have to avoid this one if he meant to keep the less-fortified men away from the tear in the castle’s defenses. However, it soon became clear, as Sigvar tried to go about his business, that the Brawn proved a force of which to be concerned.

Leland grinned. He had pushed the limits of the Brawn to force the vampire into combat with him. Left and right men seeped into the castle like an infection. “Got somewhere to be, leech?” He thrust a metal gauntlet into Sigvar’s body. The vampire tucked and rolled, but felt a tear in his Lithe. “Yeah, felt that bitch. Taste Averell wrath.”

“Averell?” Sigvar flashed his fangs. “Descended from the one who shot Merida.”

“Whoever the fuck that is, she probably deserved it—HRR!”

A clash of claws and metal flashed sparks between them when their bodies slammed. Sigvar scratched and pulled at the Brawn’s body. Wesley had made them well indeed. But centuries of hatred built up to this moment. One way or another this Leland was going to be pulled apart.

Leland grunted, “It’s useless!” He tossed Sigvar against a tree and it groaned and fell. “We have more men, we have brought three more tanks, and a Wasp-A1 is heading this way. Wesley is gone, Everest is gone. We’re switched to H-Guard—I admit, it’s superior.” He charged a gun. “You will fail.”

Sigvar eased up. A scent caught his attention. “Oh, I don’t think so,” he said with a grin.

Across the sky the ‘Wasp-A1’ zipped around the sky. It headed right at Gordon who barely held the line against the Nexus’ accumulating since the call to switch. Two hunters had already passed in through the tear, though they were shot down by the potential living family in the G.C. Wasps had been a recent addition to H-Guard. They were focus on immobilization. ZAP! It flung a ball of warping energy at Gordon. The blast struck him hard. His suit stiffened and fell out of the sky. The ground rushed to meet Gordon.

Andriy who had been closest but preoccupied with trying to disable the closest tank, saw the hit on Gordon as it happened. Distance and reaction were not in his favor as he tried to dive and save his friend, though anyone watching knew he wouldn't be reached in time.

“RYBKA!” A familiar scream, just before Gordon stuck the floor a cloud of vines laced together to make a net to catch him. They laid him gently down. Slowly his Nexus reawakened from the stun.

The Ukrainian saw the safety net though it didn't process immediately what had just happened, landing beside Gordon's form as they crept back into their normal places. His brows furrowed in his helmet, though as Gordon began to stir, relief relaxed them.

"Amalia?" The question went over their communications in dazed confusion as he was helped back up on to his feet.

Joao, who was slowing from the damage his suit had taken, had the clearest aerial view of what had transpired. The vines creeping to save the falling Brit only met one thing, though there was no time to sit and dwell on it. "Cannot stop now," he called to the other two, urging them both up and into the fight. "But, looks like we have backup."

True to Joao’s words they looked up to see the wind blowing uncharacteristically in their favor. Literal gusts pushed the Hunter’s attacking them off balance or into each other. A storm brewed overhead. Lightning struck planes, hale the size of a man's fists pelted Hunter’s to the ground, and out of the forest emerged a creature made of plants with glowing green eyes that chomped into tanks and swallowed them whole.

Gordon’s suit, though mobile again, couldn’t kick off. The sound of buzzing alluded to the Wasp that tracked him even now. Another blast of electricity shot at him. It missed, hitting the tree instead. The evergreen lit on fire. BLOO! Again another shot.

Up in the air, Joao was taking the advantage they'd been given to wipe out the thickest of the ranks. They finally had an upper hand as chaos was reigning down on the hunters around them. Andriy had noticed that Gordon hadn't followed him back off the ground and was now being chased by the craft that had downed him to start with.

"Fuuuuck!" the young Brit yelped as he just barely scrambled to avoid one of the blasts. "Can someone get this bloody bug off of me?!" He had to put all of his attention in not getting fried that he couldn't get any shots off. Above him, Andriy was doing his best to try and fire at it, but his lack of experience was showing with multiple missed shots.

POP! POP! Two shots landed against Andriy’s firing arm. The Ukrainian found himself facing off with two Hunters who had passed Joao. They didn’t last long, what with the hail encrusting on their suits to immobilize them. Just in his periphery he saw Alassiel hiding behind a fallen tank. Her hands moved through the air delicately. Not at all the best fighter, but proficient in the artistry of it, she simply manipulated art into a weapon. The men’s suits became encased in sculptures.

The Brazilian noticed a familiar old bear of a man commanding the sky like a conductor at an orchestra.

B! The Wasp dodged around the trees, shooting the ball of light. Just as it lined up for a knockdown Amalia came through the trees alongside Avril. She cast her hand over her serpent. In seconds the foliage of the woods enfolded around her to form a boa that could wrap once around four school buses. It’s maw widened and in a smooth motion it struck out, gulping the wasp in a throat of wood and vines. Blasts splintered the insides. Avril maneuvered the suit-like woodland snake towards the lake. It slipped into the deep waters where the Wasp drowned. The plants from above melded with the seaweed to strap the buzzing mechanical insect in place for as long as they would leave it. Moments later Avril came slithering out in one untouched piece.

Amalia ran up to Gordon’s Nexus. She gave the metal head a slap, not minding that it stung her and did nothing to him. “You tell me you love me and you leave?” Tears spilled down her cheeks. “How dare you!” She cried, hitting his steel chest with a closed fist. “How dare you, that I fall in love with you, and you—.”

As his wrangler approached him, Gordon was wise enough to keep his helmet up, at least for hte first blow she dealt. It might not have hurt...but she also was less than pleased with him. Once he switched to banging on his chest, the metal pulled back to reveal his face, exhausted, dirty, but filled with relief. His world had come to him and saved him and in that moment, he found himself falling even furhter in love with her. In the middle of what he knew wouldn't bethe last time she chewed him up, he snatched her up in his arms and off the ground. His lips found hers and quieted her for a few moments in a burning passion no different than the smouldering ruins around them.

Pulling away, he didn't go far, diving in her mossy gaze, completely unafraid. "And I will never stop telling you that I love you. I can't promise that I'll never have to leave again, but I will always love you and the unquenchable force of a woman you are. I will do whatever it takes to prove myself to you, but promise me one thing," he gulped for breath between the chase and their heated kiss. "Don't you ever follow me into a fight again, my sassy shortbread, because I never want to think of the possibility of this planet without you on it."

“That’s not fair, I won’t, and you can’t make me.” An aggressive kiss or two more and Amalia said, “What makes you think I can live in this world without you? Hm? I am not pregnant,” They managed to argue Natalia into hanging back, though she kept an eye on Joao through familiars and her father. Even now Geist swooped darkly around the Brazillian and relayed the live-feed of his condition to her. “I am not crippled or old, I am not going to sit and watch some bitch ass metal insect take you from me if I can help it.” Amalia wished her fingers were gripping his body and not the suit, but it would do. He could still tell she held him tighter. “We will both live and you will marry me.”

He might have been the only eighteen year old to feel that way, but her words were truly music to his ears. "I'd love to see a metal bug or horde of hunters try and stop me from marrying you," he said with delight, holding her against him as he fought the urge to chase after her lips once more."And if it's what it takes to keep you home, maybe we'll have to get to work on that pregnancy. Well..that or you are getting close to old."

“Ah,” Amalia scoffed in mock offense at the poke at her age. “How dare—.”

A mirthful twinkle in his Gordon’s eyes shone, taking another opportunity to quiet her protests with a deep kiss. It did the trick.

Andriy, aided by his Sea and her artful assistance, had found himself back into the groove up in the air. Spotting Amalia and Gordon down on the ground, he could only shake his head at them. "Can make out later! Need to finish these off, Gordon!"

The Stallion waved away the call with one hand before finally breaking away from his strong woman. "Okay, time to go back to work, my carrot cake. I'll have to nibble on you later," he apologized as he set her back on her feet. His suit was still not flight compatible, but he could offer assistance from the ground now that they were shifting the tide in their favor.

Amalia shadowed Gordon. Any enemy approach was met with aggressive action from Amalia for certain. On more than one occasion she sank men into the unforgiving Earth. Sometimes she set out gates straight into the heart of Aarin so that Hunters would find themselves a hundred miles below in hell.

They worked their way up the hill to help Sigvar keep the Hunters from getting into what was left of the castle. At the moment the old vampire was in a brutal fight with a Brawn. Sigvar had pulled off parts of the man’s suit here and there. Both guns were dismantled.

Amalia cast a crust of Earth to close gaps in the shield defense. The move got the attention of Leland who charged at her.

Sigvar gripped the exposed hole of the Brawn just as the man turned on his heel. “No. You. DON’T!” The vampire yanked apart the spine of the Brawn. Before Leland could detach Sigvar rammed his fist into the back of the man’s head twice. The first shed the outer casing. The next crunched Leland’s skull.

‘Retreat! Retreat!’ They heard, and saw the shift of Hunters fleeing the battle ground.

As soon as a body stopped advancing, Joao switched targets, moving on to those who continued to fight or who neglected to follow the command. He couldn't say mercy was something he was accustomed to, but after their in-depth discussion with the Russians and particularly Lyov, he wouldn't shoot someone who was retreating.

"Yeah, better fuckin' run while you can," Gordon called out to the forms that were rushing away from them, much more effectively than they'd advanced on the castle. Switching to the comms, he called out to the others. "Do we have any eyes yet on Wesley or Everest? Or have we heard from Inara?"

"No, still no word from any," Andriy answered, lowering himself to the ground as the area they were at had began to calm down. "Maybe suits fried?" It was the most hopeful of the possibilities.

“What is wrong?” Jovan asked, dropping beside them. Others came to join, with Alassiel quickly coming to Andriy’s side. Geist came to aight on Jovan’s shoulders; one eye closed and the other on Joao.

“Don’t hear from anyone. Not women, children, or the men.” Amalia said.

Alassiel looked over as Avril made it back to curl around Gordon and Amalia’s legs. “Maybe we should help them search.”

Jovan gave it some thought and then nodded. “Da, we send Geist, Avril, and I will send for Bear.”

Micha had stayed behind with the others. He had been less than supportive of rescuing Wesley or Everest, but he did believe, if nothing else, he could assist if the children were in danger.

Amalia didn’t appear enthused. “Is dark. Maybe day we look.”

“Malia,” Jovan said in a chiding manner. “They Hunters, but still people. Our people love their people, even if you have hard time.” It was why they decided to come. “Then we leave as soon as find them, so we don’t get captured.”

The Wrangler pursed her lips. “Fine.” She gave Avril a gesture to head off right away.

"Your assistance is much appreciated," Gordon said to Jovan, reaching over to give Amalia a light squeeze around the waist, an affectionate way to show he was grateful for her tolerance, even if it was just for his sake.

“Mhm.” Amalia’s grumble characterized her acceptance of his gratitude and didn’t let them forget this didn’t mean she changed her mind.

"I go check on the children inside," Andriy decided, looking to Alassiel who he had held close. "You stay with them or want to come with?" He knew it could be daunting for her to go into the lair of hunters, even though he didn't suspect a threat remained.

“I will come.” Alassiel wanted to be sure Kit survived at the least, but she couldn't deny a hope they all lived. In all honesty she felt in her bones that all was not as it seemed. The wedding came to mind in these moments. None of them looked pleased with the game. Even Cory and Rosy, who had set it up. Perhaps there was more to it all.

Jovan and Joao split up too. Geist went with Joao and Jovan retrieved Bear. The old dog rummaged through the rubble of the castle hurriedly. Geist made circles around the pathways Joao wandered.

Trudging up the hillside would have taken a lot of work. Alassiel hopped onto Andriy’s back instead. They made it in minutes to the smoldering castle. Wires sparked where walls had broken, like the lifeblood of Avostoska seeped out. The rain had dampened the fire to embers.

“Hello? Is anyone in need of help?” Alassiel called out into the darkness of the Great Common. “Hello?” She wandered over to the bay window. The shattered glass gave credence to the danger FatMan posed. “No is answering…” She frowned, looking around. Yet no sign of anything or anyone either.

She was right, no one was answering them, but there were also no bodies strewn about to indicate someone had managed to slip past their defenses. Moving to the control panel on one wall, he saw that even though it had sustained some damage and cameras were now down, there was some footage. It only took him seconds to pull up visuals of the Great Commons, though the audio wasn't clear enough to hear what was being said.

The screen shook, no doubt when one of the bombs hit, and the kids could be seen screaming. Ellie stepped forward, saying something everyone seemed to agree with. Ryuu slipped off his perch and soon there was a glowing gate of runes in the middle. Kazumi and Hye ushered the Von Helsing children closer while Annabelle and Yonten stood wearily with Jinpa between them. A beckon from Ryuu expressed urgency, but just as the first steps were taken toward it, the screen shook and turned to grey fuzz.

"I...uh," Andriy tried a few things but that was the point they lost any recording. "Maybe they get out? And take portal with Ryuu."

Alassiel grabbed Andriy’s hand. “Let’s go. I can’t cast gates.” She would explain why later. Right now time was not on their side.

The two sped down to the others still searching for the bodies of Wesley and Everest. Amalia and Jovan were the only other mages who could help in this case.

“Jovan! Ryuu might have taken the people in the castle to safety. We need a gate cast,” Alassiel said, slipping off of Andriy’s back.

The old bear asked, “Which gate?”

“Maybe the one Ryuu cast at the pub?” Alassiel suggested.

Recalling the name, Jovan threw out a hand. This time the runes struggled to form. While the words were clear, his mind did not see the area in his mind. This had happened when they first came to Earth. It was always easier to have someone who knew it make the portal. To their relief Jovan managed a steady hold.

“Go, Andriy, I need to keep search.” Jovan still had Bear sniffing around.

Alassiel and turned to Andriy and held his hand. She had seen his worry before. “Ready?”

Jovan perked. “Alassiel, you stay—the Hunters.”

Unwavering from Andriy’s face, Alassiel said, “У мене є своє Кохання. Я не боюся.”

Andriy gave her a reassuring squeeze of their held hands. "Я ніколи не дозволив би з тобою щось статися," he promised her before the two stepped into the portal, this time with significantly more confidence than his entrance to Avostoska, though he might have held his breath regardless.

Truly united in the spirit of confidence, Alassiel turned her chin up to face the music if it came. A mage she may be, but a coward she was not. Standing with Andriy made it all the more worth it.

Three strides later brought them out to the clearing where the ex-Hunter’s had tracked the mages to the mysterious ritual. Trees had fallen. Some were burning. This didn’t look like the way it had when the three men first arrived.

“Hello?” Alassiel called out. “Anyone here?” She wandered slowly with Andriy at her side. It was too bad her little hummingbirds were lost to her. They may have made short work of finding them.

"Ellie! Inara!" Andriy joined her in trying to find those that they hoped had arrived. "Yonten? Annabelle?" The forest was quiet of other voices, only the echos of the fight in the distance. Looking around, there was something that felt different than when they had arrived. Pausing, he sniffed the air, frowning. "Smell like gunpowder." Which it had not earlier. That and there were a few spots where the ground had clear evidence of a scuffle. What if they'd been captured?

Thinking the same, Alassiel frowned. She had thought Ryuu would have been here to cast gates. “We need a search here too.” Just in case they were merely hunkered down someplace. Unfortunately there were no critters around to do so herself. “Let’s head back, quickly.”

The two headed to the North tunnel at the lodge. Perhaps since the destruction happened they could access a more direct route. Besides, Diki would probably be in need of an update. Or so they thought.

When they arrived at the lodge they observed the remnants of an epic fight. More bodies than they had left were piled or caught in the limbs of trees. Again, they heard and saw no trace of a living human presence. Despite this, the lodge remained intact.

“Hello?” Alassiel called again, turning her head this way and that. “Is anyo—.” Her foot caught. The Seamaiden steadied herself. She looked down and saw a body with familiar features half-way out of a destroyed Nexus. “Andriy! Come here! It’s Diki!” She dropped down to the silent form. Alassiel pushed the feathered bangs away from her unblinking black eyes.

Andriy abandoned his own search at Alassiel's voice. Walking over, he felt his heart sink, knowing that them leaving her could be the reason she fell in h er fight. Swallowing his emotionsa nd frustration with himself, he stooped down to quickly confirm she had no pulse before closing her eyes. "She was good fighter," he murmured quietly, peeling away the pieces of the damaged suit and tossing them aside. "Told us to go and find Wesley and Everest. One of us should have stay with her..."

Alassiel’s heart sank. She helped Andriy reilieve the body of the metal armor. “Maybe. Or maybe the one who stayed would have ended up the same. We can never know…” This woman who had given her Cherry a chance, who had given them all a chance, would be kept in a cherished place in Alassiel’s heart. “But she was brave and strong, and...I’m so sorry she is gone.”

Even though they were in a hurry to find hte others, he couldn't just leave her like this; she deserved better. Once the Nexus was removed from her body, Andriy lifed her lifeless body off the ground, turning toward the entrance to the lodge. "Is small med bay. Will put her body there for now," he said solemly. Until she could have a buriel she deserved and those who cared deeply for her had a chance to mourn. Setting her one one of the cots, he pulled a white sheet over her body, murmuring a short prayer before reaching for Alassiel's hand. "We must keep going...in case others in danger."

“You’re right,” Alassiel said, giving his hand a gentle squeeze. “Just one moment.” She allowed silent tears to fall as she pulled a leaf caught in her hair. Alassiel sang a song that encouraged the organic material to shift and grow into a delicate vine blossoming three pointed, wide leaves, and small white flowers. They spread over Diki’s sheet. “These will keep her intact.”

After a moment more Alassiela and Andriy descended to the capsule. They activated the rail and sped off towards the castle. Twenty minutes later they emerged with some difficulty from the tunnels through rubble.

It had become lighter. Dawn was soon to break. The search for the bodies of Everest and Wesley had yet to bear fruit. Now Alassiel and Andriy had more troubling news to bring.

Amalia and Gordon happened to be closest this time. The Burgundy Beauty furrowed her brows. “What is wrong?”

“We didn’t find them at the ritual stones. It looks like it had been attacked. We decided to use the rail to come here as quickly as we could and…” Alassiel frowned deeply. “We...We got to the lodge. Diki...Diki had insisted our loved ones go and...” Fresh tears rolled down. “Diki is dead.”

Though Amalia had been growling this whole time, faced with the death of one of the people here, she found no smile on her lips. Instead her mossy eyes went to Gordon.

"Diki?" Gordon repeated in disbelief, shaking his head. She was a devil of a woman and a good fighter, so to imagine she had fallen... But there was no doubt when he looked at the other two that this was the grounding truth. "Fuck, and I always thought she'd kill me," he sadly spoffed, shaking his head at the thought and clearing his throat. "She was a damn fierce fighter. Rest in peace." Years of habit and how he was raised, he formed a cross over his chest.

Amalia rested her hand on her fiancé’s shoulder. They were no stranger to loss. Fate, it seemed, decided to bring Diki home. While she herself didn’t have an attachment she knew it would not go over well with those who did.

While Andriy did his best to try and comfort his saddened Sea through the metal suit, he too held a heavy heart. This was their first loss, and there was no way of telling if Fate had others in store for them. "We need to find them soon. Wesley, Everest, everyone else." It was impossbile to know if the hunters would return or not.

“You not find?” Jovan asked when he heard Andriy. He had been doing his own search while Bear sniffed around.

Alassiel shook her head. She said in a small voice. “Only found Diki, their friend. She’s dead.”

Frowning, Jovan murmured, “I am sorry for loss….” He didn’t quite know what else to say. He wasn’t close with her, or any of them aside from Joao. And that was still shallow.

BARK BARK! Bear’s call drew their attention. Wordlessly they all headed that way. The old dog dug with his front paws at debris. Geist saw the commotion and alerted Joao to come see. Upon arrival Jovan commanded the wind to shift the rubble away. The castle had been sufficiently blessed and sealed. There was little he could do about direct manipulation.

“There they are!” Alassiel knelt down to help shift some of the junk away. Both suits were damaged. Wesley had basically been dislodged from his suit entirely. The Seamaid slipped her hand to their necks. After a moment of checking both she visibly relaxed her tense shoulders. “Alive.”

Everyone hurried to get the two out in the open air, pulling away pieces of busted suits until they were out in the open.Then men let out breaths they had been holding without realizing it, checking their vitals. "Oh, thank God," Gordon breathed, working with Joao to tug Wesley the rest of the way out of his suit, the folder of papers coming out with him. "This must be the documents."

"Save for now, put in suit," Joao instructed, moving on to pull their sharpshooter out of the scraps of metal that were once a magnificent suit.

Though still unaware of the significance, the Seamaiden offered some help. “The suit is pretty damaged.” Alassiel grabbed a twig and fashioned it into a satchel. “Here, this will keep them safe.” The convenience of magic could not be minimized in their dire situation.

"We will need them looked at. Alive, but could have injuries," Joao added once the paperwork was secure.

Freed from the metal that had been compressing his chest, a heavy groan came from Everest, though his eyes remained closed. The hits they had taken were many and heavy, all the efforts to get to their wives and children.

“We could take them to a hospital in Seabrook,” Alassiel said, knowing Wesley and Everest were probably not keen on ending up at the mercy of a mage’s hands, even if it was meant for healing.

Jovan nodded. “Da, we cast gate to pub. Then you all take them to hospital. Alassiel, Amalia, and I keep search for missing family. Might be stolen, but best look still, just in case.”

Everyone seemed to be in agreement with the plan of action. They'd be able to return to the castle once they were healed and try to repair the damages, but now they needed to be checked over for broken bones and other internal damages. "Tak, is good idea. Just do not stay for long," Andriy's eyes shifted to Alassiel. He hated the thought of them being apart again, but knew it was for the sake of the children.

"What Andriy said. Don't linger around the place, just incase hunters come back," Gordon said to his mossy-eyed mistress with a stern enough look to know he meant it. "If I need to come back and get you, you're getting punished, and I'll take extra care to ensure you don't enjoy it."

Amalia touched her fingers to her chest, feigning offense at the idea she would be reckless here; she probably could, if she tried. “No worry, I just get in fight with giant metal wasp.” Though she knew that ended in a slap, so she gave Gordon a pat to his cheek and then held her hand there. “Is okay, will not stay too long.”

“We’ll be back as soon as we can,” Alassiel agreed, giving Andriy a gentle squeeze of his hand.

“Sounds like a plan,” Sigvar’s voice drew their eyes over. He suffered some damage due to the fight with Leland. His Lithe had worn down from the hell only a vampire could put it through. “Mind if I come along to the pub? It’ll be sunrise soon. I’m….I’m already…”

The vampire’s eyes closed as he spoke. His legs gave way. Jovan barely caught him before he fell over. Those who were curious were told that the longer a vampire lived the curse compelled them into sleep.

“Malia,” Jovan gave a nod to her. He hoisted Sigvar over his shoulder while the Wrangler cast the gate to the pub. The circle opened up in the basement.

With a final farewell to their lovers, Andriy and Gordon stepped into the gate, together moving Wesley since he had the smaller frame. Joao had taken the same approach as Jovan, Everest over his shoulder in a firefighter carry as they stepped through the gate and into the basement of the Old Bear. "I would not stay long into the day. A couple hour, maybe," the Brazilian was warning Jovan as Sigvar was being laid in his crate.

"And even then, first sign of anyone showing up, just get out," Gordon agreed, hearing footsteps above their heads faintly.

Just before they stepped back to close out the gate they heard a voice call out. “Wait, don’t let them close it!”

Curious, the Seamaiden stepped in to take a look. As soon as she did she doubled back. “They’re here! The family and the others are here!”

Amalia and Jovan spared a single glance at one another before going into the portal and closing it out, though not before Geist had slipped back in along with Avril and Bear. Amalia felt a weight lift off of her shoulders at being back home. She checked to make sure Sigvar’s crate was properly shut before following the others up top.

September Thursday 12, 2019​

Wesley and Everest were laid on the longest tables. They had meant to put them in a car to head to the hospital, but Wesley blinked his eyes open and warned them not to go. They weren’t sure any Hunter associates would be waiting for them to do just that; they might arrive there only to die. This distressed Inara. Both that they couldn’t trust the hospitals not to kill their loved ones and that she wasn’t sure she trusted these mages to have anything that could heal their wounded. At least she knew they were safe and alive!

Natalia immediately embraced Joao in silent relief. Everyone shared hugs and sighs of thanks to the good powers that be for their return. At the moment no one was worried about who was Awakened and who wasn’t. Micha greeted Bear with about the same enthusiasm. Geist ended his bond with Natalia and resumed it with Theo once he perched on the stag mounted on the wall.

“Where Diki at?” Yonten asked. He chuckled, “Oh damn, she gonna be pissed if you forgot her there.”

A heavy weight fell on those who had the grim news to tell him. Having seen her body, Andriy felt responsible for telling her brother. Stepping forward, the pain could be seen in his eyes, prompting Annabelle off the armchair she had been resting on and was at Yontens side as the news was broke. "Diki was holding off attack at north tunnel. When we went back... Tunnel safe but Diki was lost. I am so sorry, Yonten," he said earnestly, the reality setting in as the loss pricked at the corner of his eyes.

Annabelle nearly sank to the ground, one hand on her heart. That wasn't possible - this was the devil herself and she had been so excited for the upcoming baby and what it meant for Jinpa. Tears fell without shame or regard if they'd just be viewed as her hormones. "Diki..." She barely breathed, throat tight. All around the whispered repeats of what had been said hit those who didn't know like a train, Ellie tearing up as she cradled her sleeping child. Even though Willow hardly knew the Tibetan, her heart went out for everyone she cared for and their loss.

Though the mages were unattached, they felt sympathy for the others. Soft gasps moved through the room. Wesley’s eyes closed in thoughtful respect of his lost friend, shedding tears that would count as one of the times he remembered crying in his life.

Yonten’s lips pressed together. He shook his head, feigning a smile despite the tears edging his eyes. “No, no, no—don’t fuck with me,” he wagged a finger at them, “That shit ain’t funny.”

The room exchanged silent concern. Alassiel leaned lightly against Andriy’s side. “We preserved her in the lodge, so she can be properly buried,” She said in a quiet voice. “I’m sorry…”

“No—No!” Yonten’s face twisted, ready to collapse. “Diki aint’ dead!” His voice broke with his spirit. “You don’t know shit!” Yonten ran both hands over his head. Black eyes poured tears unrelenting down his cheeks. “Diki, oh God, Diki!”

Even as she felt like she would fall apart, Annabelle pulled Yonten into her chest, holding him tight as the pain seeped out uncontrollably. "I'm sorry, I'm sorry," she kept sobbing over and over. What if she hadn't been pregnant? They'd have both been able to help in the fight.

Everest had just slowly began to stir, his head throbbing as he laid on the table. An attempt to sit up had him hissing in pain, hand going to his side by his rib cage. A second slow attempt worked, and within a few seconds of looking around he realized what he had miss. They'd lost a soul, and while it was fortunate to only be one, it didn't lessen the pain. Willow had offered to hold John while Ellie went to her husband, murmuring threats though her tears.

Seeing their distress, Ryuu secluded himself in the corner of the room to give them their space. He didn’t know the woman for long, but he could tell she meant a lot to them.

The children caught on to what had happened. Charlotte cried into her mother’s arms. Jasper gasped through his tears, “Aunt Diki’s dead?” Kit buried his face against Inara’s free side.

Jinpa found his way into the arms of his parents for comfort. He couldn’t even form words. The Pakshi family melted in sorrow without apology to the people around them, who came to comfort them in their grief.

Alassiel thought of Moira upstairs. Asleep, one of two of the last of her family. A tragedy they would wish on no one. The Seamaiden turned to rest her head on Andriy’s shoulder.

Whatever anger or bitterness Amalia had slipped through her fingers. The raw pain of the humans in front of her drew out her heart as much as it did Micha who had considered deadly retaliation upon Wesley moments before the news hit them like the car they thought took Molly.

Wordlessly Micha went to the kitchen to prepare tea. Natalia was bound to suggest it and he felt like they needed it anyway.

The settling of the dust only just began for Yonten. The first mote was fully denied a place to rest. Right now the loss was too fresh to acknowledge. He could already imagine Diki coming up from the basement with a shit excuse for freaking everyone out; one that he’d throw a mock fit about before readily accepting it.

But she didn’t.

She wouldn’t.

Never again.

In the next hour the floorboards of the basement remained silent. The room, in fact, fell into a hush. Most of them found a place to sit with their living and a cup of tea. Yonten took up a couch with his budding family wrapped in his arms. Jinpa fell asleep from the exhaustion of grief. This was the same for Lottie and her brothers. The children engulfed Inara, but she stubbornly kept them cradled to her despite the strain of effort.

Reunited with Natalia, Joao couldn't be found more than a few feet from her side. He'd done his best to clean up in the pub bathroom, setting his battered Nexus aside so he could hold her to him once more. Andriy and Amalia did the same, though Amalia and Gordon did disappear for a short nap in her room, reassured they'd be notified before any talks took place.

The rest upstairs was needed. It also gave them an opportunity to update Moira after they woke when she was found to be awake as well. The Cat Si decided she was able to come downstairs when they were ready too. After a time they were asked to come down. Amalia and Gordon kept an eye on Moira as she descended the stairs. Then they took seats with the rest.

Alassiel and Natalia did take a moment to embrace their lovers, but they also set up a small medic station where they could prepare salves, ointments, and deal with abrasions and cuts. They could do no direct healing of their wounds. It all relied on their cleverness to circumnavigate the limits of their Almaeri in regard to the blessed and sealed among them. Natalia, being practiced in this as a career, even if on animals, did the stitching when needed.

"You've looked better," Ellie murmured as she settled on an armchair that had been brought to her husband's side, John asleep on her chest.

"That's why I married you in my prime. So you can't slip away when I get my ass kicked," Everest chuckled wincing at the pain that followed. A heavy blow sure felt like he had broken or at least cracked a few ribs.

"Lucky me," she teased lightly, stroking his cheek. "Now get a little rest before we get back into all this shit."

Coming around to Ellie and Everest, Natalia held a couple containers of different salves. They smelled faintly sweet. One tinted blue and the other purple. “Here, use this at your pleasure. It will help soothe and heal.” She didn’t want to push her hospitality on them if they didn’t want it, but she would offer. As for her cousin?

“You don’t know what is in any of their stuff,” Natalia said. “What if it is poisoned too?”

“I don’t even need it!” Amalia crossed her arms. “I feel fine.”

“Deeta, put this on your chin!” Natalia came at her with a finger scoop of salve. The Wrangler and Squirrel wrestled for a second before the vet managed to get it on.

Amalia huffed and pressed back into the recliner and to Gordon’s side. Satisfied, Natalia moved on to the other injured. Subconsciously or not, she ended up going to everyone aside from Wesley. He now sat beside his wife who still held their sleeping children. Just before putting her things away Natalia noticed he needed care.

Clearing her throat, Natalia said, “Ah, Wesley...Here, we have some salves for bruises and I have a needle for sutures ready.” She took over the medicines despite the look of mild betrayal on Micha’s face. The same thing occurred for Alassiel who brought a basin of water and a cleaning rag.

In a gentle tone, Wesley said, “Thank you.” as Natalia and Alassiel went about helping him. The Russian vet nodded in silence. She didn’t know what to say.

Micha exhaled, running a hand through his hair. “So when they leave?” He only held back his volume due to the sleeping children.

Inara glanced at Wesley. She didn’t know where it was safe at this point. Hye and Kazumi were a big help, but even they weren’t sure they knew a place to be. Yonten was too lost in a numb sense of displacement to give any ideas. He merely rested in Annabelle’s embrace, and she in his, trying to hold on to the moment, let alone think about the future.

Jovan gave a shrug. He didn’t know. “Soon?” The offer of the vague timeline didn’t appease Micha.

“I understand our presence, and especially my own, isn’t comfortable for any of you,” Wesley noted the dagger glares from Micha right away, “But I hope we can be given the chance to redeem ourselves. Even if not me, them.” He gave a nod to the others.

“Oh, can reverse time? Snap fingers, get Molly?” Micha mocked.

That was fair. Wesley said, “No, I can’t reverse time. And it might as well be said now—I could never regret a decision I made with the info I had at the time I made it. I can only lament the lack of knowledge. It simply is the way it is.” That didn’t win him any favors, but it was the truth. “My stubborn, ruthless adherence to my beliefs is both a blessing and a curse in that away. Now that I know what I know, it is why I have chosen to leave the Hunting community as it currently exists.”

That drew astonishment from the mages in the room who hadn’t learned about the change of heart, or why. Ryuu had more pressing matters to think about when they had come to the pub. Natalia had to save him from brutal injuries he endured upon being found and attacked at the ritual site. They exchanged questioning looks at the people who had come in April to kill them, aside from Joao, Gordon, and Andriy, who already denounced the Hunting life.

Everest, who had sat patiently still as Ellie had helped apply the salves they had been given, nodded at Wesley's words. Daring a glance over at Willow, he could feel even from across the room that she was struggling not to confront him. She seemed just as betrayed as Micha had, albeit for different reasons. Everyone had lied to her and she'd found out about it despite their best attempts, and likely not in a picture that painted them the same way they had viewed themselves."We accept the responsibility for our actions and the impact those actions had on not only you but those we may never have a chance to apologize to. There were events in July that began to put a lot of things in perspective for some of us, while others," he glanced to Wesley, who would not even deny he was the last to give everything a considering glance, "Needed more concrete evidence. We found that evidence at the Higgs estate and, well, the hunters became the hunted as a result."

"And by the events in July you mean this trial?" Willow questioned him, seated against Theo, arms folded tightly over her chest.

Somehow, it wasn't surprising that this information had already been passed on, though Ellie did glance over at the men with their mage affections. "Yes, the trial. Several of us began to question what we've been told our lives regarding the humanity, or lack thereof, of mages. Some of us more than others - Rosalie and Cory privately denounced themselves from hunting just before their wedding. Thankfully it was private, or else they'd be just as pursued as we were, no doubt."

"Still might be," Annabelle murmured quietly as she held on to her broken Bunny. "They're off on honeymoon and better hope no one thinks to go after them, because they can't defend themselves."

Mentally adding it to their growing list of problems they were encountering as everyone's identities were out in the open, chocolate eyes shifted between Wesley and Everest, expecting one of them to answer her, "And what is this evidence you found that has cost us a life?"

“Documents Dr. Higgs gathered through years that were thought lost to the world,” Wesley began. He pulled out his phone and sent the digital copies to any of them that wanted to take a look themselves. “I don’t know where the physical copies are at this point.”

“We have them here,” Alassiel said, pointing to the satchel.

“Oh good, that helps.” Wesley and the rest would need it if they mean to prove their case to a court.

In the next hour or so the family were brought up to date with the information about mages and their status as beings with dignity changing around a time where people saw the opportunity for wealth. The tale of how they came to know about the documents brought up Eddard, which prompted Theo to divulge the encounter he had with the man on the night Cristine died. At this point it didn’t surprise Wesley that Eddard, a nod not a werewolf, had killed his ex-lover. They wondered if there were more lurking in the dark. Through various questions and occasional interruptions, they found Ryuu had learned of this at the castle before everything went to hell. They also heard of his and Inara’s brief conversation before he told them everything he knew of the Russian’s experiences. By the end of it everyone was caught up with both sides.

Coming to a close, Wesley said, “So you see, though changing our minds doesn’t right the wrongs of the past, we hope to make a better future.”

Such sentiments were nothing new to the Russian’s and for Alassiel and Moira. Though generally a struggle for him, Jovan said, “Is good to choose what is right, even if later than what is hope for.”

Theo nodded. He knew his wife would want a talk with Everest especially about the issue still, but he could at least agree with what his Uncle just said. Rather they change at some point than not at all. “What now?”

Wesley had to shrug. “To be honest, I don’t know. By now they’ve probably frozen our assets. So we’re all poor now. They would likely contact Cory and Rosy if they can, but hopefully they give the couple the courtesy of a honeymoon. That is, if they are handling this like any other time in history that they’ve dealt with traitors.” Just going about business as they’ve done since the Plague. “Our main goal right now is survival. We will be Hunted. We might benefit from contacting Liz, actually,” Wesley sighed, rubbing his face. It had felt much better since Natalia’s salves were dabble on. “The second goal is to get this information out so that the whole community might change for the better too. But I can’t think right now to even begin working that out. The children will wake soon and they’ll need food. We all do.”

They were all pretty exhausted, not to mention hungry. One or two stomachs growled in indignation at the time between meals. Some were feeling fatigued from the lack of fuel. These were all things everyone noticed. Thanks to Natalia’s salves they weren’t falling over, but they still needed sustenance.

Micha got up. “Too tired to cook.” Amalia couldn’t say she disagreed with her brother, and he wasn’t even one of those who fought. His exhaustion came from emotional drain. So, when he grabbed a handful of M&M’s they kept in a jar at the bar, mainly because Theo thought Willow would like a treat once in a while during her shift, and threw them at the tables to command a feast of all kinds of food, none of the mage’s chided him for it. They heard no complaints from the ex-Hunters who witnessed, probably for the first time, non-threatening magic.

Steamy dumplings Natalia still craved piled high next to a cup of ginger and soy sauce. They were next to a plate with a francesinha waiting for Joao. Alassiel’s soup and buns were along side Andriy’s pierogi’s. Inara’s favorite curry with rice sat next to food accommodating the children and a sizzling flat skillet of Wesely’s favorite Korean short ribs. Sitting by a glass of scotch for Everest wafted the scent of a thick steak. Ellie, who’s dish of gnocchi, chicken, sausage, and tomatoes rested next to his food, didn’t get the chance to insist on a lemon-rosemary roasted chicken for her husband. A large red lobster with melted butter for dipping beside a hot bowl of ramen for Yonten were obviously waiting for Annabelle to dig into it. Micha, Jovan, and the rest were treated to seeing their own favorite meals appropriately placed by the people around the table. Ryuu chuckled to see his steak yakisoba wasn’t too far from Alassiel and Andriy. Coincidence, probably. What wasn’t coincidence was Gordon’s ‘Toad in the hole’ beside’s Amalia’s hot wings and salad.

As everyone shuffled over to the table, there was a shared sense of wonder at many of them seeing their powers for the first time. "Not gonna lie, if I could do that I'd probably never even wait for someone to cook for me again," she admitted as she helped Everest to his seat while John slept in his sling, eager to begin eating.

"It can be tempting, but they're all committed to cutting out magic," Willow said as she settled beside Theo, basking in the scent of a perfectly 'made' chicken alfredo pasta. "Today is just...a cheat day that was necessary."

"Sim, stopping magic so not go crazy," Joao managed to agree before digging into his egg-covered sandwich.

Annabelle had made sure Yonten sat down before her, nudging his hand toward the chopsticks before sitting down with Jinpa on her lap. Yonten got as far as putting the chopsticks in his hand and sinking them into the bowl, but it would take occasional prompts for him to actually eat. Even so, he couldn’t do more than a few mouthfuls before shutting down again. A small bowl of oranges was nestled between their plates, and when the young boy awoke from the movement, his eyes lit up in delight, happy to peel them for himself. Crystalline eyes drifted over to Micha, understanding just how hard this was for him. If someone snatched up Yonten and loss him, the last thing she'd do was throw anything but a brick at them, let alone feed them. "Thank you," she said softly and earnestly, not immune to the irony that after all this time of hunting them, the mages had shown more mercy than any of the hunters they'd known their entire lives.

Micha gave a silent nod. He didn’t have the energy to do anything else, but he would have told her to thank Lyov, to thank Molly, or anyone other than him. He couldn’t decide if this kindness came from him or the direction of the others. Micha would have been told that any choice with the intention of doing good, whether for the sake of others or from himself, was still a kindness worth thanking.

They were a ways into their meal, even the children calmly eating after such a long night, when Willow spoke up again, voicing something that had been gnawing at her mind. "What I don't understand is how they can suddenly simply label you as traitors. If there was the court summons before, why wouldn't the same process be followed? It sounds as if they have no evidence but just flipped a switch the moment they found out you'd learned something you shouldn't."

“Well they do have us on record, probably on their surveillance, telling Everest we can no longer be Hunters,” Wesley pointed out first. “But there are other reasons. I have an entire database with dirt on all of them.”

Moira asked, “Does that mean you can get them in trouble? With the counties?”

“Sort of. It would still be a process,” Wesley admitted. “Most governments of the world are involved in some way with Hunter organizations to handle mage issues. They’re mainly focused on conven terroism that affect the function of their governments. The Nine are still very deadly and cause a lot of those problems.”

"To be fair," Everest chimed in once he'd managed to swallow his current bite of no doubt the best prime rib he'd had in his life, "We didn't straight up say at Higgs' that we couldn't be hunters, just that it's going to change how everything is done. No more blind killing. And if they have that recording they're also going to have everything from the letters and documents being read."

"But basically now it's a race to stay alive while figuring out how to break the news to an entire community that they've been lied to," Gordon said with an almost mock cheerfulness, easing back in his chair. "A group of people who are beyond set in their ways. Should be a breeze, right?" There was no lack of sarcasm in his voice.

Willow backtracked on a comment from Wesley earlier. "You said you were going to contact Liz. She's a hunter, too?" Which was odd, Molly never had any negative vibes from her.

"No, she's not," Everest answered. "She was basically introduced to hunting when she was young and said it was inhumane and refused to be a part of it. She's lived apart from the community and that's why she was never in anything for the family; her father basically erased her from the tree when she wouldn't hunt."

Wesley said, “Exactly, she’s evaded them for nearly thirty years. We would benefit from her expertise. We need to all keep safe and hidden.”

After all this time Micha finally said, “What about Molly?” The mood of the room shifted. “She’s out there somewhere, half-alive, and we’re here just—,” Micha dropped his utensils, leaning back against his chair. He crossed his arms and looked at Wesley. “What are you going to do to keep her safe and hidden?”

Fair point, and Wesley, thankfully, had an answer to it, though he wasn’t sure how well it would go over. “During the escape from Higgs manor I received a notification that Molly had been spotted a half a day's ride from Avostoska at another estate of mine.” Wesley caught the hope in Micha’s eyes and took no pleasure in saying, “Molly, Lauri, Oliver, and Kaylee, vanished through a portal shortly after mages arrived who spared them of my drones.” Another one had caught up. It recorded the rune circle and the people going through it, but that was it. “This is the clip I have.” Wesley sent it to them over their phones.

One by one the mage’s faces drained of color. “Вот дерьмо,” Amalia frowned.

“Waryth,” Jovan thumped his fist against the tabletop.

Micha leaned forward and gripped his chair. “If they find out she is Seer, they will—they will—.”

“Kirsi might try to take her eye,” Natalia breathed.

Alassiel gasped. “If they take her eye and it melds with Kirsi. They may know our every move. If the Hunter’s don’t get us, they will.”

The talk of one of the god-like beings made Ellie shift in her seat. None of that sounded pleasant at all. "Okay, so we are going to have to get them back all while avoiding detection from hunters with next to no resources," she rubbed her temples from the growing throbbing sensation she was faced with . "And we have no idea where they are, so they could literally be anywhere in the world."

Ryuu forgot the Hunter’s were new to the mages of Aarin. He chuckled at their ignorance. This earned a ‘come on now’ look from Alassiel. Ryuu said, “That rune circle says where they’re going.”

“People in the way. Needs time to figure out which place is taken,” Jovan pointed out. Sure, they could read most of it, but a small deviation was still a misalignment. They could end up a few feet from the location or a several miles away. “Must write down what we see and test possibilities. We have good chunk, can’t take more than a few days.”

Natalia nodded, saying, “I think that works out anyway. It’s a full moon tomorrow night. Granya will need to sail with Liam. One of us will have to care for Lyov.”

Theo sighed, added on, “And Willow and I must help Layla.” They explained the woman knew about them and went over a summary of how she came to work there. “In meantime, must find where to put all of you.”

Moira spoke here, offering, “Well, the house my family and I rented is still available. They can bunk there for now.”

To lighten up the mood, and to tease a little, Wesley said, “Ah, is that the house where Alassiel popped Andriy’s cherry?”

Nearly choking on his bite, the young Ukrainian lived up to his nickname with his cheeks turning a bright, cherry red. Ellie leaned over to give Wesley a light sock in his shoulder. "Don't tease the poor boy," she chastised him, even if there was a growing interest for the possibility of tea.

"Is where Alassiel stayed, too," Andriy confirmed, though he hadn't lost much of his color.

"From my understanding it was a lot more than just 'staying'," Everest wiggled his brows, unafraid to join Wesley in the tease. He earned a soft punch of his own. "You know, we never got any details of this cherry popping and admittedly, I do have questions on if that changes when a mage is involved"

Theo and the rest who were up to joke and tease rose up in a chorus of hoots and pokes. Micha was tempted to smile and even Yonten drew up black eyes. There was nothing like humor to ease a pained heart.

Moira grinned, saying as she sipped her tea, “I can tell you they looked very satisfied in the morning. Took their time coming downstairs to grab their things and go—oh, how did you like your present Andriy?” The Cat Si winked. Oh yes, Alassiel did tell them about it.

The memories of the unexpected gift that was found at Yonten and Annabelle's wedding in his jacket pocket made his cheeks flare up once more. His eyes darted over to his Sea, who had feigned ignorance at the time but clearly wasn't so. "Always enjoy a present," he murmured, wishing he could sink through his chair just then.

Alassiel failed to suck in a smile, clearly unapologetic about the surprise she left him, but gave Andriy a comforting rub on his back all the same. If she thought he wouldn’t transform into a cherry, she would have leaned to tell him there was more to come.

"Rosy slipped on his jacket and was the one to find them during the Pakshi wedding," Ellie said with a smirk, shifting so she could nurse John. "It caused quite the commotion and took awhile for him to snatch them back."

Wesley wiggled his eyebrows at Ellie. “Looks like someone isn't above joining in the tease. I think I deserve an apology about my cherry observation.”

“Daddy,” Lottie’s voice brought Wesley’s mind to the realization the table had more than just mature—or at least somewhat mature—adults. They could read his ‘woops’ expression all over his face. “What does it mean to pop someone’s cherry? Do I have one? Where is it?” Another question came to mind. “Do I have to pop it, or can I keep it whole?”

“You can absolutely keep it whole, my darling Dove,” Wesley began, latching onto that first.

Ryuu chuckled, “But it's far more fun to pop it.”

Wesley’s coffee eyes shifted onto Ryuu. “Be that as it may, she doesn’t need to worry about it right now.”

Ryuu snorted. “For how you guys go about this kind of talk, I’m surprised you’re so guarded with your girl here.”

“In any case,” Wesley gesture for Lottie to continue with her food. “We may have to leave that discussion for a different time, it’s quite a long one with complexities to consider.” He gave Ryuu a glare. “And for her parents to handle.”

Inara had to laugh, “Well don’t go throwing daggers with your eyes, you brought it up!”

Dodging the truth, Wesley said, “I want to hear more about this house. How many rooms?”

Willow had to hide a mirthful smile of her own at just how quickly Wesley wanted to change that subject. It reminded her all too well of the times they'd come close to such a topic when referring to future children of their own. Having been over to the McQueens' several times, she decided to spare him further berating and went on to describe the home and it's ammenities. The quarters might have been closer than they were used to, but it'd be able to accommodate the three families and Kazumi and Hye without difficulty. "Especially since Gordon's been staying with Amalia, Andriy is at Lyov's home with Alassiel, and Joao has a place on the shore for now," she pointed out, adding with a silent look to Theo. "And if we needed to, we also have a spare room. It won't be a castle or mansion, but it'll beat being outside."

 

[xrakkax]

“Or in the basement, stuck with Sigvar’s eerily silent corpse,” Ryuu pointed out.

“That’s right,” Wesley chuckled, looking at the redheads at the table. “Your grandfather. I can’t wait to properly meet him.” He grinned, turning to Everest. “How do you feel about being under the scrutinizing eye of an ancient ancestor, Ev?”

"If I've survived this long putting up with their mother, I'm pretty sure I can handle a centuries old vampire," he tried to respond under his breath, but a Phoenix at his side didn't miss it, shooting him a glare while her hands were full.

"He has a point," Annabelle said with a small quirk of a smile. "If you can put up with mother, there really isn't much you can't tolerate."

"Oh, she seemed so pleasant at the baby shower," Willow recalled, even if that was before learning she was no doubt a hunter herself.

Ellie had to snort at that, rolling her eyes. "Oh that's because she was hosting. If there's anything she does better than ridicule, it's hosting a party."

Ryuu said, “A family trait, it seems. Sigvar has boasted of hosting quite the parties, and I have heard more than one criticism since meeting him.”

“There is much to criticize in your case, Ryuu,” Alassiel chimed in.

Before anyone could get off on a bunny trail, Natalia said, “We need to talk about who stays with Lyov while Granya and Liam leave tomorrow,” Natalia looked to Alassiel and Andriy. “Do you mind?”

“Oh, I’d be happy to help,” Alassiel figured Andriy wouldn’t mind either.

That settled, Jovan got up. “Will look at picture of rune. Rest of you help the others settle in at other house.” He didn’t speak of where he would be, since most of the time he bunked down with Willow and Theo if the yacht was taken. Natalia used to join him, but it looked like she had another place to stay.

At some point during their talks it came up that Joao and Natalia were expecting. Out of all the mind-blowing revelations this didn’t come as a huge shock in comparison, but did earn honest congratulations. Knowing Annabelle was also pregnant did give Natalia a certain sense of connection with the dragon.

Thinking of Annabelle and the stress she must be dealing with since she and her husband lost Diki, Natalia said, “We should also arrange a funeral for your sister. Don’t worry about the expense. We will do what we can to help. Are there any traditions we should be mindful of?”

Yonten’s obsidian eyes shifted over, weary and blushed with red. “Yeh...Always said we’d...have our ashes sent to be buried with our parents, if we were still single when we died.”

“Then we will do that.” Natalia slipped her hand in Joao’s. “We should meet back for dinner, after everyone gets set up.”

There was a lot that happened and still more to talk about, even aside from finding Molly and how to bring the truth to the Hunting community. Throughout their talks they touched on Ryuu’s talk of the Vitrina and Wesley knew from the painting in Molly’s room that the chapel and the identical painting meant something.

“Sounds good to me,” Wesley said, getting up. “I have something to check on in the meantime anyway.” He gestured to the table. “Do you need any help—.”

With a wave of Amalia’s hand the dishes, forks, leftovers, cups, and even dirty napkins reduced to a handful of M&M’s that came to rest in her hand. Then Amalia popped them in her mouth. That wasn’t the only thing she intended to have as a treat.

“Ah, right, magic,” Wesley pointed up a finger, “I wish this kind of thing didn’t cause insanity,” he chuckled. “Well now, who can lead the way?”

Alassiel got up. “I will. Moira is still in recovery.” She gave Andriy’s hand a gentle squeeze. “But only if you don’t tease moya Vyshnya.”

Wesley smiled with a sigh, “Oh but it’s so fun,” He chuckled, putting his hands up in peace. “Alright, I promise!”

Andriy, ever grateful for the words of his gentle Sea that kept a Fox at bay, walked comfortably at her side. That was until Kit had made his own demands known and was once more in the arms of his favorite Seamaiden, head resting against her soft curls. This helped Kazumi and Hye rotate between who carried a growing Jasper when he decided he was also too tired to walk. Annabelle did her best not to show any struggle carrying Jinpa and keeping a hold of Yonten, not ready to let anymore of her family out of her sight. They were likely quite the sight to see going down the streets to the nearby home, but hopefully not enough of one to draw unwanted attention.

"Is there a reason why you're staying with Lyov rather than at this house?" Ellie questioned as they rounded the corner and the beautiful building could be seen. Surely that had to be more comfortable than sharing a home with an old man.

Alassiel’s fingers gently stroked Kit’s dark hair. “It’s a little quiet since we lost the girls. The house feels…” Haunted with memories too painful to face in the silence. But the Seamaiden didn’t want to tempt tears right now. “...too much space, not enough people around. Besides, Lyov needs help when Liam or Granya need to leave for something. As for Moira, well, she still needs to be watched and all of Natalia’s substances are at the pub”

Inara, who held Lotties hand, shared a glance with Ellie. “Thank you, for letting us stay.”

“You’re welcome,” The Seamaid managed a smile. “Cait would have liked to know it wasn’t just sitting here anyway. She was always concerned with the wellbeing of others.” Alassiel added in a quieter voice, “I just wish she thought to run a little more than standing her ground.” But that wasn’t how the Cat Si lived. You faced your demons. You didn’t let them chase you off. “Here we are.”

They made it up the stairs to the front door. Alassiel opened it and toured the home with them. Each time she came to a room she asked them what they needed and then commanded the alterations. Once everyone got their rooms set up she stocked the kitchen with food and drink. Then she called Nala to her. The young cat still roamed the neighborhood.

“Keep an eye on the property. Let me know of any suspicious behavior.” Alassiel’s request was warmly received. The cat mewed and padded out of sight. Presumably to act as the resident watchman. After this Alassiel asked, “Is there anything else you need?”

Andriy had a brief moment of pleasant nostalgia when he saw Alassiel's prior room, though he was quick to remind himself they were set for much better things themselves, so long as they could get past this rocky weather. He stood by as she played such a pleasant hostess and helped everyone get settled in. The children seemed quick to adapt, though seeing the beautiful magic from Alassiel did captivate them momentarily.

"No, I can't imagine there is anything else we'll need here right away," Ellie said earnestly, her arms freed for at least a few minutes while Everest took his turn holding John. His left side was tender but not enough for him to get out of his share.

"Yeah, I think you guys have covered everything," Everest nodded in agreement, looking about the home that so suddenly had become their refuge.

Annabelle, having let Jinpa down to play with Jasper on the living room floor, let out a tired sigh that wasn't going to be fixed for several months she felt. "We should be fine until dinner. If not, I'm sure we can get ahold of you. A few hours of rest would do everyone good, though." The pub had been warm and sheltered, but not the most comfortable of arrangements for them.

“Yes, you’ve all been through a lot.” Alassiel watched Annabelle. “Here,” The Seamaiden offered a hug to the dragon. While most assumed this was a parting gesture, it became clear there was more going on when the Sea wrapped around Annabelle and a wash of uplifting scents flooded the weary mother.

The waves of scents especially jasmine rolled up into Annabelle's nostrils, her body instantly relaxing as some of the stress from the past day was unwinding. A small smile even pulled at the corner of her lips, making sure to take a good long whiff before they parted. "Mmm, they should bottle you up. That's some good shit."

Inara requested to inhale, though when she pulled away she said, “I only smell jasmine.”

Alassiel explained, “Oh, it’s because Annabelle is pregnant. I was born in a Drowned Temple in Aarin. They are built and kept by kelpies. They take cultivating their human gardens seriously. We’re designed to keep the immunity, mood, and health in good condition of those that are pregnant. One of those ways is processed by the air.”

“Remind me to find you when I’m pregnant.” Inara observed Annabelle looked quite better after a single smell.

Smiling, Alassiel said, “Now, if that’s all, I should probably go.”

Yonten, who took peace from seeing Annabelle’s weariness evaporate, finally spoke, asking, “Diki. When will…”

“I’ll go with Amalia tonight. I promise she will be here. Perhaps we will have a viewing before preparing her for being sent to Korea,” Alassiel offered. “If you want that.”

Nodding, Yonten held Annabelle a little tighter. “Yeh.”

Alassiel took Andriy’s hand. “Alright, I’ll let them know. We can set it on in the pub.”

After goodbyes and thank you’s, and a last hug from Annabelle, the Sea and her Cherry departed from the ex-Hunting families in the house. They made their way back to the house where she and him told the others how the families settled in and the details about Diki.

Friday September 13th, 2019​

True to her word, Alassiel did go with Amalia that night and, with help from Andriy and Gordon, they retrieved Diki’s body from the lodge. They laid her out, cleaned her up, and crafted a coffin that they placed on the stage behind curtains for the time being. They decided they would have a short viewing and a small eulogy presented by none other than Wesley. He had the most control. Yonten could barely speak about his sister before tearing up.

The Tibetan, even now, buried his face in his hand while the other found a tether to this world by the hold of his wife and child. Though he couldn’t speak well right now he was grateful everyone came to the funeral. Even Lyov, Granya, and Liam attended. Past conflict aside, they had lost someone precious.

Even those who weren't close had come to pay their respects to the fallen warrior and her family. Willow wore the same dress she had to Molly's funeral, a thought that had struck her while she was dressing. With the news that had been so hard to process, was it really possible she'd see her Southern Belle best friend again? She really hoped that was the case, even as impossible as it seemed.

Ellie found her hold on Everest and John was tighter that day than ones prior, even though she knew they were right there. She hardly even chastised or teased him, instead treasuring her time with him. She kept a few tissues close, both for herself and any nearby who might need them.

Each of the men found comfort in their beloved women set around the pub that had been rearranged. While none of them were as close to Diki as others who'd been around her were, they still felt the loss and pain. Andriy kept ahold of Alassiel's hand on her lap and Gordon did similar to Amalia, while Joao had draped an arm around Natalia.

Annabelle watched the casket from across the room with a heavy heart. Saying goodbye had never been something she was fond of, but she knew it was necessary. If nothing else, the quick-lipped evil deserved to be remembered by everyone present. It pained her to know that their slowly growing child would never know the force that was her aunt, a thought she tried to shove down as she gripped Yonten's hand tighter, wishing she could take away all his pain for him.

They could see into the casket. Diki lay among her favorite flowers as well as the kind that preserved her body from decay. Lottie thought she reminded her of Snow-White. It was as if she was simply sleeping. At this point she had spoken with her parents about death and what it meant. The little girl’s heart went out to her Uncle Yonten and her Aunt Annabelle, and especially her cousins Jinpa and the baby they had yet to name. She and her brothers cried a lot and yet still found tears today.

Wesley came to stand at the side of the coffin. He tucked his hands behind his back. “Most of you know Diki Pakshi. For those that don’t, she was an intelligent, responsible, undaunted, fearless, albeit sometimes ruthless, loyal woman who took no shit.” There was no argument about that. Yonten spoffed sadly. Wesley went on. “People think the word ‘simple’ is offensive. They take it to mean unspectacular. But they never met Diki. She liked the simplest things— beer, games, and a tumble with a bit of tatted up muscle—and yet erupted the most complex emotions from you.” Wesley reflected on the past with fondness. “Diki never backed down from what needed to be done. As soon as Jinpa came into their lives she accepted the fact without question. When Annabelle came to fill the role as his mother, she stepped aside when it was clear our dragon was up to the task. And when she saw a need for improvement, Diki wouldn’t allow for anything less than perfection. Woe to you who got on her bad side. Thank God I’m close to perfect, I would hate to be chased by Diki with a club while holding a greased pig.” Wesley paused for the room to murmur and for the chuckles to pass. “But I think despite what we could call a devil's fury Diki so easily wielded, we can honestly say we loved her...and she loved us. It didn’t go the way we wanted, and had we known what lay ahead we could have made different decisions for a better outcome, but what we accomplished on the night of the attack couldn’t have been done without her help. Diki knew what it meant to stay and protect the North tunnel. She knew, and she told the men to go because she understood what had to be done. Diki didn’t back down.” Wesley came to rest his hand on the coffin. “May we never back down to do what is needed. If nothing else than to keep at bay the ghost of this demon woman who would come for us with a club to improve us, expecting nothing less than perfect.” He turned to the room and took a fluted glass of Diki’s favorite liquor and raised it. “To Diki Pakshi.”

"Diki Paskhi," the room echoed sadly, few with dry cheeks at that point, especially of the hunters who knew her. Those who could, lifted their own glasses in toast before downing the sharp shot. Andriy choked from the stinging sensation as it slid down, earning a few chuckles from the more experienced drinkers around the room.

"Don't let Diki hear that, or she'd make you do two more for flinching," Annabelle said with a sad smirk, shaking her head.

Yonten spoffed, wiping his eyes with his sleeve. “Yeh, she would.” The Tibetan set down his glass after knocking it back and got up to hug Wesley. They shared a moment of grief, murmured a word of sympathy and gratitude, and then parted enough that they could walk to the others without falling down the two steps off of the stage to join the others.

Now that they had finished toasting Natalia gestured to the casket. “Did you want to cremate her here, or sometime else?”

“Here is fine,” Yonten decided it was best to get it over with. He didn’t know how much more he could take at this point.

Since the children were introduced to death, and not in an easy way, Inara and Wesley decided not to shield them from the various ways a person could. They allowed Lottie to sit with them while Natalia respectfully cast an incinerator spell that lit within the glass. Thankfully the flames were opaque enough that the body of Diki didn’t disturb the little ones as she became ash.

Amalia watched the burning and found her heart moved to sing. The song, they learned, came from the old culture of the Cult of Mamon in Aarin. The people, not the demigod. Of those considered great warriors and protectors, this song was sung at their deaths.



By the end of the last note the last flame had consumed the flesh and blood of the woman born into the world as Diki. All that remained was the even dusty ash. Natalia cast her hand over the coffin and the entire thing became an urn easy for them to ship to Korea.

"So beautiful and so tragic," Ellie murmured, enjoying the somber vibrato that had filled the room as they watched the body fade away.

"Страх смерті забирає радість життя," [The fear of death takes away the joy of the living] Andriy murmured a proverb he'd heard from his parents many times. He repeated it in English for the sake of those who couldn't translate it themselves or did not wear a Lithe.

"Will not let that fear stop us," Joao disagreed, head bowed still as he finished paying his own respects. "Too much hope and life in this room. Death will have to wait."

Smiling through tears, Natalia nodded in silent agreement. Her hand went to rest on her belly an the other gave Joao’s a gentle squeeze. Yonten’s hand found Annabelle’s and he stared into her crystalline eyes. Then she and him rested their heads together. Other’s took this moment to do the same; embracing their loved ones. At some point a child broke their somber mood with a question about food.

“Yes, dinner is coming,” Alassiel assured Kit, who came to sit on her lap with Andriy in arms reach.

Micha shifted up from his seat to prepare it. They were in no condition to deal with a mess. Just like before he cast a command and the table accommodated their numbers and their desires. Granya and Liam didn’t stay long to eat, though they lingered to show respect for the fallen.

Granya, after having a slab of steak barely cooked at all, said, “We will see you all tomorrow. Liam and I must go now.”

Lyov wished them well. “Don’t go too far.”

Theo gave them a hug. “Let me know if Kelsey misbehaves, da?”

“We will. You guys take care and update us if anything goes wrong.” Liam took Granya’s hand and the couple left with Finn on their shoulder.

Just after the two left Inara said, “That makes me think—shouldn’t we tell Cory and Rosy about everything?”

"It would be good to give them a heads up, just in case hunters come looking for them," Ellie agreed, looking over to Everest and Wesley.

"Yes, but we'll need to be careful about how they're contacted," Everest said as he abandoned his delicious meal to speak properly. "If they're being traced we don't want to give away our position if we can avoid it. I'm sure Wes or I can spoof the location and maybe even the number, but we should use it sparingly. If they weren't on their honeymoon, I'd say Willow should just call them up and invite them for a visit so we could tell them in person."

“Mm,” Wesley nodded, finishing a bite. “Everest is right, if we need to tell them anything, we should let them know we’re renegades now and are currently bunking with the Russians.” It was a good thing Cory and Rosy had their stuff sent ahead to their temporary estate. They might have lost everything. “I’ll handle it after lunch. I’ve still got to contact Liz covertly. It’s proving harder than expected. Yesterday I— oh, that’s right. I nearly forgot.”

Inara perked, “What is it?”

“Jada Snowden. As you know she and Frank were infiltrating to save the people from the dungeons,” Already Wesley’s language had changed to admit the reality of the human nature of mages. That riddle he had would no longer work for him now. “D’Lante Jackson had been one of her references. I think they’re more than just two wild cards. I would like to get in touch with him at some point.”

Theo raised his emerald eyes. “D’Lante...Huh, Willow, remember the fancy dinner? The warning he gave about Hunters nearby when I went to put Bandit away because of his allergies.” Theo tilted his head. “Is he...Hunter?”

“Yes, he is. Though I see that he has fooled more than just us,” Wesley chuckled. “I am quite curious about him and the rest of his family. I wonder how long they’ve been working as double agents here.” Or so it seemed, from the fact that Jada and Frank did what they did. “Do you know where he is?”

“Da, lives in neighborhood since, well, since after Ellie and Everest wedding. Sometimes see him. Goes to Lorde, France a lot,” Theo rambled a little. “I think he just back too.”

“Can you invite him to dinner tonight?” Wesley asked.

“Eh,” Theo smiled sheepishly. “No, sorry. Willow and I go to help Layla. But maybe Jovan or Natalia invite.”

Jovan gave his blessing. “Da, can call after lunch.”

Willow was surprised, though only slightly. Since the dinner date they'd won, Theo had filled her in that D'Lante had seen his familiar. At the time of course, she didn't know Bandit as more than just a pet that was close to him. "It's interesting to see how many hunters are around us," she commented before chocolate eyes turned over to Wesley and Everest. "Or is that not a coincidence and you two breathing down my neck when I won't answer messages?"

"I reserve the right not to answer that question," Everest murmured before finding interest in his meal once more. A swift kick under the table hit his shin and he barely muffled a yelp.

Wesley chuckled, “We didn’t send D’Lante, though we did send a Hunter or two just to check in. Nothing invasive.” The Fox gave a nod to Everest, saying, “Can you blame a brother? He’s just looking out for his little sister.” He gave his boy Jasper a scruff. “Even little brothers can look out for big sisters.”

Micha quirked a small smile and looked over at Amalia. “Da, they can.”

“Feh,” Amalia smiled and rolled her eyes.

“Oh, all siblings can look out for any other sibling,” Natalia said, giving her belly a pat. “I expect our boy to be as protective of his younger sister or brother, should Joao and I have another.”

Inara tilted her head in curiosity. “You know the sex?”

“Da, I have a kit below. One mixture indicated I conceived and the other revealed the sex.” Natalia happily explained the process. A concoction of various chemicals from different plants mixed with saliva. If a boy, it was magenta. If a girl, then cyan.

Annabelle admittedly perked up at this revelation of just how soon they had found out. She feigned interest in her meal for a few moments before her curiosity got the best of her. "Is that a test that works just because you're a mage?"

Ellie looked over the rim of her glass at her sister. It was clear just what she was thinking now, and honestly she didn't blame her. If she could have found out immediately with John it could have saved her months of hoping for a little girl.

Shaking her head, Natalia said, “No it would work for a mundie as well.” A smile spread over her face. “Would you like to test yourself?”

Yonten lifted out of his melancholy at this point. Nothing like the thought of his little baby to remind him of a future still brewing. He looked at Annabelle. It would be her saliva, after all.

A hopeful look crossed Annabelle’s face at the prospect of knowing. A little bit of color in this grey day would do wonders, both for her and Yonten. "Yes, I would. I mean," Annabelle quickly added, "If it wouldn't be too much to ask. I know you all said you've been trying to stop using your magic, and I wouldn't want to mess that up more than we already are."

Natalia lifted her fingers in mild disuadement. “Don’t worry, it will be fine. It doesn’t require Almaeri. The ingredients are from Aarin, they are what matters. I just know how to combine them.”

“Thanks,” Yonten said. He share a smile with Annabelle. His hand lightly squeezed her hand. “When can we do it?”

“Oh, as soon as you’re done.” Natalia had a dumpling or two to eat still.

Once finished the three headed down to the basement. They got a better look at the arrangement. A comfortable bed cast by Ryuu on one end, Sigvar’s crate, and a makeshift lap spread with all kinds of tools for making mixes beside a small herb and spice garden under lights.

“You won’t have to wait too long, I have some here.” Natalia took a vial and a long thin glass spoon. She took a drop of Annabelle’s spit and mixed it into the liquid. Then she held it to the light.

Yonten didn’t realize he kept a breath in as he held Annebelle with one arm and her hand with his other.

Annabelle kept a tight grip on Yonten as she tried to peer around Natalia to see her work. It was such big news and she already didn't know how she was going to process it. Another little boy meant someone to wrestle with Jinpa, Jasper, John and Kit. A little girl would be the envy of her sister and the light of their lives, no doubt following around Amelie, Lottie and Kaylee. Finally, she caught sight of the vial.

"Blue," Annabelle murmured, thinking back to remember what Natalia had told them at lunch. "You said Cyan means girl. Cyan means girl!" She turned to Yonten, eyes wide and tears starting already. "Cyan means girl!"

A reason to cry Yonten would choose over any other. He burst in a smile and swept up Annabelle. “Ah, a girl! We’re havin’ a fuckin’ girl!” They turned about and when he set her on her feet he grabbed her face and kissed her.

Happy to see their joy, Natalia had to dab her own eyes. “Congratulations! This is wonderful news!”

Annabelle happily let her own hormones run while she cried happily in his arms. Once on the ground she sniffed, spoffing at a thought that hit her. "She's going to be so beautiful...and then she's going to turn into a teenager and hate me," she chuckled. "It's that fuckin' mothers curse they always talk about."

Shaking his head, Yonten said, “Nah, nah she can’t hate you. She’ll probably hate me before she hates you,” he joked, his thumb wiped away her tears.

After a few more necessary kisses, she shook her fiery mane in defiance. "Oh no, just give it 13 years and you get to see how much worse a Blackthrone girl is when there's hormones involved," she promised him, wiping her own tears away but refusing to let go of him. But fears aside, she couldn't deny how delighted she was. "Fuck, we're havin' a little girl. Goddamn, I love you so much, Bunny." The hope for their future shone with the pure adoration in her eyes.

Yonten’s eyes reflected Annabelle’s joy. Thirteen? Yes, he wanted to see that. Thirteen, fourteen—forty. Yonten planned on seeing anything a little girl of theirs threw at them. If he survived Diki trying to crush his knees with a hammer, he would see to raising this little dragon. “I love you, Anna-Banna.” Yonten ran his fingers through her flames. He gave her one more kiss and held her close. Then he looked up. “Thanks again.”

“You’re welcome.” Natalia put away her vial and followed them up to the pub.

As soon as Yonten came into the main area he beamed, shouting with his fist in the air. “We’re having a girl!”

Inara got to her feet, “Yes!” She clapped twice. “Oh we were right, Wes—congratulations!”

Charlotte gasped. “Yaaay!” Jasper and Kit hopped up and down next to her. Hye and Kazumi were happy to offer their sentiments for their joy. Some noticed Hye passing Kazumi a couple of coins.

Theo and the other Russians joined the chorus of people wishing them well. “Aah, wonderful!”

“Oh she’s going to be a beauty!” Alassiel beamed. She got so excited she wiggled Andriy’s arm.

"And a feisty little thing, no doubt," Ellie agreed with a chuckle, happy for her sister, even if this only meant she was further motivated to tempt Everest into another child.

Annabelle basked in the celebrations and delight with the most important men on her sides. Jinpa was excited, but that possibly could have been because his parents were. "Thank you all," she sniffed away the threat of another round of tears.

While everyone congratulated them, Andriy did look slightly weary, glancing about the room. "So, girl is good... No one needs be waxed, right?" he asked in a quiet, hopeful tone. His visions of how the bet had ended were all too clear.

"Wax?" Moira asked in confusion, brows furrowed as she tried to understand just what he meant. Maybe it was a Ukrainian tradition?

Wesley was quick to answer Andriy, saying, “Wrong, I got waxed, you’ll get waxed, and so will anyone who chose boy.” Then he turned to Willow. “We make bets, darling. The losers have to get waxed or wear a beard for a week.”

Theo was glad he wasn’t involved in that bet. Yonten thanked the Fates that his junk was safe too. Micha snorted, saying that was quite barbaric. Amalia asked, “Wax everything?”

“Yes, everything,” Wesley said, looking at those who bet on boy.

Amalia looked at Gordon. “What you bet, Rybka?” Natalia was curious too, looking up at Joao.

Andriy let out a small noise of protest. "I was wax with you," he reminded the Fox. His skin had taken weeks to recover. And then his memory saved his epidermis. "But I say girl this time! So no wax."

Joao shrugged his shoulders, knowing just what was coming. "I say boy. Yonten betray me."

“Ah-eesh,” Yonten shook his head and looked at Joao like he can’t believe the Brazillian was blaming him!

"I mean...I'm pretty sure I just said twins and so far no one's proven me wrong," Gordon said with mild confidence.

Natalia said, “Actually, twins would produce an opaque liquid. This was transparent.” She gave Gordon a smirk. “So you are incorrect.”

“Ohhh, you’re getting waxed, Gordon!” Theo chuckled.

Amalia snorted with mirth. “Ah, Rybka, you gonna be smooth.”

"You say that as if I'm not already smooth! What's going to happen to my baby soft skin with a waxing?" Gordon huffed, far less humble in accepting his date as Joao had been.

Spoffing, Amalia said, “You skin will be fine, Rybka.” She gave his cheek a pat. “You young, da? Bounce back.”

"Or I don't bounce and I'm out of commission for who knows how long," Gordon said with a slightly dramatic flair. "I mean do you really want to risk not having a good romp?"

“To see you get wax?” Amalia paused in thought and smiled. “Da.” She laughed and gave him a kiss. There was no worry over if Gordon would wait long to go for a gallop.

"There was definitely someone else who said boy," Ellie murmured, trying to remember just who it was.

"Probably Cory," Everest said as he focused very hard on adjusting his hold on John before giving his pacifier to him.

“Yes, indeed, Cory did say boy,” Wesley recalled.

Inara smirked. “And so did you, Everest James Crosse.”

Everest shook his head, brows coming together. "I don't recall that at all," he said, his lip barely twitching as he kept his gaze on his son.

"You're a horrible liar once you know you're caught," Willow called out her brother from across the room.

"No one asked for your opinion, Will!"

Theo remedied that situation. He turned to his wife. “Willow, what you opinion?” He asked in a tone playing the role of ignorance.

"Oh my opinion? That my brother might pretend he's a badass but he's afraid of being waxed," Willow grinned.

"Again," Ellie added in for her. "He was wrong last time, too."

"Okay, really don't need you two forming down sort of an alliance of hate against my hair follicles," Everest grumbled. "Aren't we going to call Rosy and Cory or something?"

“Yes, we do need to do that, but don’t think we’re forgetting this, Everest!” Inara chuckled, bringing her kids over to the hearth.

Wesley decided he might as well do FaceTime at this point. He pulled up his phone and got ready to ring it. “Wait, wait, wait….we should use their ignorance to our advantage. How can we freak them out? Theo, can you pretend to be dead behind me?”

“Don’t do that, they’re already on edge!” Inara said, snatching the phone from him. She accessed the contacts and made the call. The phone rang.

Wesley took it back. “Oh come on.”

"Don't make things worse than they are, especially when we need to eventually give them the big news," Ellie scolded Wesley as well, quick to finish talking as the ringing ended.

The screen loaded to reveal a surprised Rosalie, seated on a sunny beach under a large umbrella with Amelie on her chest. "Wesley? We didn't expect to hear from you," she said, tilting the phone so Cory could see it as well.

"Can you blame us for missing your beautiful faces?" Ellie asked, poking her head around Wesley's shoulder.

Chuckling, Rosy waved at the screen. "I guess that's hard logic to reason with," her face scanned the screen, confusion setting in. "Where are you guys at?"

Wesley said in an ominous tone, “The Old Bear.”

Inara exhaled, pushing her husband's face. “Wesley!”

“Let me have this.”

Cory ducked down to Rosy’s cheek, looking at the screen. The Old Bear? What were they doing there? His concern was evident. “Heh, you’re joking...Right?”

Inara shook her head. “No, we’re not joking. We are at the pub, but—.”

Wes shifted in front, saying in a dark tone, “But it is too late for—.”

Before Wesley could go on his wife took the phone out of his hands again. She got up from her husband, who protested, and said, “But we’re not here to harm anyone.”

The tenseness that had been building in Rosy's shoulders dropped with Inara's words. They weren't going to harm anyone. That was a relief, but then... "So, what exactly are you doing at the Old Bear then?" she pried gently. They were still oblivious to Wesley's attempts to poison the mages at their wedding, but she couldn't imagine they were just stopping by for a visit.

"Oh you know, just hanging out," Ellie shrugged nonchalantly, now poised behind Inara so she could see the screen. "Aww, little Amelie basking in the sun. Everything is good for you three then?"

Still suspicious himself, Cory wiggled in beside Rosy and Amelie, who he shifted onto him when her small arms reached over. Not going to let that go, and clearly not convinced, Cory darted his eyes around Ellie, trying to glimpse anyone and anything else that might give him a clue. “Uh, we’re doing great—So why are you at the Old Bear? Where is everyone?” He asked, in a passive-aggressive tone.

“Mommy, I want to say hi!” Lottie shouted. The phone shifted and moved to go to the children.

Wesley’s voice could be heard just as the camera caught sight of Amalia and Gordon on a lounge together. “It’s too late Cory, the Russians are finally gone!” Just then the camera also crossed paths with Joao and Natalia who were murmuring sweetly to one another about a baby boy, though it was hard to hear with Wesley going, “My brilliant plan succeeded!”

Once the camera came to Charlotte she huffed, “Nah uh, stop it Daddy!” She took the phone and, like children do, didn’t keep it the most steady as she and her brothers said loudly, “Hi Aunt Rosy! Hi Uncle Cory!” Their hands waved unnecessarily fast.

Feeling a little better, Cory chuckled, “Hey guys, nice to see you. Okay, keep the phone from wiggling, the video is shaky.”

“Oh sorry!” Lottie stopped, making it as still as she could.

“So, what’s going on, why are you guys at the Old Bear?” Cory asked, knowing the explanation would be rough coming from a kid, but maybe he’d get a straight, honest answer.

“Daddy poisoned our new friends at your wedding,” Lottie said, with the kind of face that Cory saw when children were tattling on each other. “So Uncle Joao, Uncle Gordon, and Uncle Andriy went to save our new friends. Daddy and Uncle Everest went to visit—,” a muffled chuckle told her the name, “Doctor Higgles for papers that say our new friends and all of the mages are not born bad. Then bad guy Hunters found out and chased Daddy and Uncle Everest all over. And Daddy put Avostoska in siege mode. Our Uncles came back with a vampire and a snake, and we found out the vampire is Aunt Ellie and Aunt Anna’s old, old, old grandpa!” Lottie’s story came off so much like a fairytale itself that Cory was dumbfounded and pulled between believing it or assuming she was telling it for fun. “There was a huge fight—.”

Jasper poked his head into the screen. “They had trucks that exploded things! It exploded the forest, all of it exploded.”

A whine rose up from Lottie. “Hey, I’m telling the story!” She was tempted to shove his big bucket head away. “And that’s not true, the tanks,” she corrected him, “exploded things. And they didn’t do that much, it was the Fat Plane that broke the castle.”

Cory, eyes shifting pure astonishment, asked, “What—what happened? How did you get out?”

Ryuu dropped behind the children with a big grin. “I cast a portal to get them out. Little Lottie neglected to mention that I had also arrived at the castle. Purely out of the goodness of my heart.”

“Or so we are supposed to believe!” Alassiel’s voice chimed in.

Ryuu flicked a tongue at her in protest of her doubt. Then he turned to Cory, who was even more shocked to see the mage from the ritual in the pub. “Anyway, details can be told later. The general idea is that the fight was brutal, we all escaped, and we made it here, and there is more news, but I think from the glares I am getting it’s not my business to tell you the rest.”

Though neither of them had been present at the hunt, Rosy recognized the fair-haired vampire who had been at the hunt in January. Between the whirlwind story that Lottie told and see that the mages were in fact, alright and more than just that, curled up with their appropriate men, she tried to backtrack. "Okay, well uh. This is a lot. I don't know who is going to answer questions, but just what was found at the Higgs estate to get you all in this mess?”

“Documents. I can send you the videos and pictures when I get my phone back,” Wesley’s voice said.

“Are you going to be able to return to Belarus?" Rosy asked.

"If we do it can't be for long. These are some petty fuckers chasing us," Annabelle huffed from beside Yonten.

"Which is why we're calling you to make sure you keep an eye out. Unsure if they're going to be after you both or not since you weren't there when this happened, but I'd be cautious," Ellie warned them both.

Cory exhaled, “Alright. At least you’re all safe.”

A silence fell and Inara took back the phone from the children. “Not everyone. We...We lost Diki.”

“Oh man,” Cory frowned, holding Amelie and Rosy closer. “How is—uh—How is Yonten and Anna? And Jinpa?”

A quick glance beside her and Inara said, “They’re hanging in there.” She came back to Wesley and sat with him. “There’s a lot to tell you guys. It would be best if we did it in person. But no rush. We just wanted to make sure you were alright and let you know that we’re on your side.”

Wesley leaned in, a gentle smile on his face. “It’s been a rough ride, Cory. I’m proud of you for sticking to your guns. I’m happy to stick by you too.” It was, frankly, a huge relief and a blessing. “I love you guys.”

Inara nodded, “We love you.”

Theo came with Willow to crowd the screen. “We love you too!” He said, waving. Then he gestured to the ex-Hunter’s. “And them.”

Jovan, behind them, gave a nod. They all shared their well wish and told the Cromwell couple they were loved. Cory began to tear up, smiling and nodding back to them. This was fully unexpected and completely uplifting. It felt like the world was truly becoming the kind of home he wanted for Amelie. “Wow, I’m—I’m so happy!”

Rosy held Cory close as they were given waves of good news and the bad all at once, her heart going out to the Pakshi's and everyone's loss. Diki had been such an unexpected part of their lives, especially after the trial with taking care of Amelie. Drying her eyes, she had to agree with Cory. "I just wish I could give you all a big hug right now," she sniffed before another thought struck her. "What about Lauri, Oliver, and the others? We should find them and tell them so they'll stop running and - oh! and Molly's letter!"

"Letter?" Willow asked with interest, drawing in closer to the screen. "What letter?"

"The one we found in her cell before we left Avostoska. She mentioned a chapel hiding something away in the mountains to save them," Rosy vaguely recalled. "I have it back in our room."

"That might help us," Everest murmured, coming to stand by Ellie and Willow. "But I don't know how long we're safe to stay on this call. Pretty sure the best of their hackers were taken out at the fight, but rather not risk it."

Rosy frowned at such a thought, surely they had a lot more to talk about. "Should we head to Seabrook then?" The rest of the honeymoon suddenly didn't seem as appealing.

“Yes, we should get back.” Cory began to shift from sitting to standing, keeping Amelie to him all the while. “We’ll send you a picture of the letter too.”

“Don’t feel the need to rush it. Keep yourself alert, but don’t panic.” Inara could tell they were antsy at this point. “If anyone asks why you cut your trip short, just say it felt like ending it on a good note.”

Wesley leaned to say, “There’s actually a scientific reason, you know. They did studies. One family had a two week vacation they decided to end before the second week began, because the first week went so well they didn’t want to taint the experience. I forgot what the phenomenon is called, but it’s a thing.”

Cory chuckled, “Uh, sure, we’ll say that then.” He figured if Hunter’s were looking for them they might as well have the possibility of that being a question having a ready answer. “We should be there by tomorrow sometime. We have to pack and everything.”

“Alright, safe travels!” Inara said. They’d have access to a jet too, which would be nice. So far Cromwell assets in Cory’s control were not frozen.

"Of course, we'll be there before you know it," Rosy promised, beaming at everyone with an unbelievable sense of relief. All of this chaos was going to finally end, even if now there was a new obstacle to face. "Let us know if you need to pick anything up or bring anything. We love you all, so much."

The call ended and Rosy wasn't able to wipe the smile off her face, looking over at Cory in their slice of beach paradise. "I can't believe this is finally happening," she breathed, easing herself up to a standing position and beginning to gather their belongings and Amelie's bag. It hadn't felt possible to convince Wesley of what they believed, and yet here they were.

“And so soon!” Cory felt giddy, even if a little down from hearing they lost Diki. But everything happening all at once needed time to digest and process. Right now his joy superseded the sorrow. “Come on, let’s go—faster, faster!” He knew he had promised not to rush, but he couldn’t help it.

Cory practically skipped to their little cut of Hawaiian paradise. Amelie giggled in his arms because Daddy was being goofy. First thing they did was send the picture of Molly’s letter to the others. Then they began putting their things in order. Packing went as well as they thought it would. This and that was over here and there. Twice Cory forgot to check the bathroom for their toiletries. At some point they received the video and pictures Wesley talked about. They called up their valet who helped load their things. Shortly before dinner they arrived at the airstrip.

“Eh, wait. I want to grab some dinner here. We don’t know how long it will be until we return.” Because he wanted to come back to finish the honeymoon. Maybe they could find Lauri and Oliver by then. “Something local, so we don’t have to drive far from the jet. We can also sit down and go through the message Wes sent. What do you think?”

A look of uncertainty passed over Rosalie's face, shifting how she was holding Amelie currently. "I don't know...if they had so much trouble, do you think it's a good idea to go over that in public? It just feels much safer to wait until we're on the jet and have privacy," she said softly. They might not have had their assets frozen, but there was nothing saying they weren't being watched. "But if you think it's safe to stay and eat, then I trust your judgement."

“Mm, no, you make a good point,” Cory agreed. He shuffled into their seats at the back with Rosalie and Amelie. They strapped their little life into her car seat before signaling the driver to go. “We’ll just have dinner and then get on the plane.” He checked the time. It was late, but not too late. They would arrive in Texas at midnight. That was alright, they could sleep on the plane and see the others in the morning.

Relieved he agreed with her to be cautious in this matter, Rosy let her head rest on Cory’s shoulder, letting out a content sigh. "This was a lovely little break," she commented aloud, personally just fine with it ending prematurely. They'd have plenty of time to return, and maybe by then Amelie would be a little older and be able to enjoy playing in the sand instead of just growing upset when it got in her diaper.

“Yeah,” Cory smiled, giving Rosalie a kiss. “It’s gonna be difficult to make changes in our community, but I think if Wesley could change his mind, other people can too.” He handed Amelie one of her favorite toys when she coo’d for it. “I honestly can’t wait to get to Seabrook. This is going to be amazing!”

They enjoyed coded banter back and forth about the possibilities of the future. What would life look like? What do they do for a living, if their contracts were severed? All these and more were gone over the drive and dinner as well. Cory was glad he chose to linger. He had his last dish of pulled pork and fresh grilled pineapple, even if it meant his lips blimped frighteningly, and had his last shave ice with bubble gum syrup.

On the plane, Cory pulled down the screen once they were up in the air and displayed the video and pictures sent to them by Wesley. Minute by minute Cory grew both astonished and felt a fire of righteous anger.

“They wanted money the fear of mages would bring in?!” Cory felt disgust fill him. “That’s sick!”

Rosy offered a soft shush to her husband, reminding him of Amelie sleeping in the corner, her bassinet secured to the wall so any turbulence wouldn't tip it. "It is horrible, I agree, but somehow I'm not that surprised," she admitted. "People are always so greedy and if they could just call someone out and take their money then I'm sure they'd do that and worse."

Keeping in mind his baby, Cory said in a lower volume. “Makes me so angry. I’ve been a part of this— we’ve all been apart of it.” He ran his hands through his hair. “How do we even begin to make things better?”

"Well, stopping is definitely the first step, and it seems like everyone's agreed to that for now," she pointed out, pulling him close with an arm around him. "Obviously Willow and the others have found out and are gracious enough to still let everyone stay, which says a lot toward hope for the future. For now, we just have to take it a day at a time and at least do what needs to happen, like reuniting with Lauri and bringing Molly home. Though...I have no idea how we'll do that."

“Wes will have to step up on that end, that’s for sure.” Cory wouldn’t let it rest. “I’m curious what else is has happened. They said there was more to it all.” They had heard to so much, it was surprising to hear it wasn’t the end. “I hope it’s all good things.”

"Well, I say we can hope for the best and be prepared for the worst," she offered, turning off the screen for now. They'd already read over all the documents a few times and nothing but further frustration was bound to come from them. "For now, we'll just have to see what happens. That and try to be as unsuspicious as possible so we don't find ourselves cut dry as well. That'd be quite the pickle."

“Yeah,” Cory chuckled. He shared a kiss with Rosalie. “Whatever happens, I have you and Amelie.” They exchanged affection a few times more before Cory said, “I’ll text the other’s we’ve headed out.”

BING! A newly formed group chat for all the currently allied people in Seabrook sounded off on all their phones. Theo paused buttoning his shirt to pick up his phone. He read aloud, “Cory and Rosy are they way.” He set it down to finish dressing. “Will see them in the morning. You almost ready to go to fundraiser?”

Willow, dressed in a soft burgundy dress to fit the occasion was putting the finishing touches on her hair. "Oh that's good news! And just about," she called, gently pinning a flower in place. "Good thing you forced me to start getting ready a half hour early because it took that long to pick out a dress."

Words were lost at first. Theo’s mind had to catch him up to the present. Strong hands slipped around Willow’s waist. He grinned, giving her painted lips a kiss he hoped would leave a faint mark on his own. “You beautiful,” he murmured.

"Of course. Can't have anything but a drop-dead beauty on the arm of a handsome rogue such as yourself," she smirked, reaching up to run her fingers through his scruff. "But you're right, we should get going. We don't want to be the reason Layla is late when she needs this discount."

“One more kiss,” Theo murmured, taking a few more than one.

Theo and Willow, all fancy, took a picture of themselves and sent it to group chat, saying ‘Heading to Applewood fundraiser! Hope traffic isn’t bad!’ They had been seeing a lot of people cramming into streets heading the same way.

Back at the pub Inara looked at her phone. “Oh, they look lovely. Look Wes.” Her husband stared down in mute surprise at the phone. Inara typed back to them, ‘Wishing you a great evening!’

Alassiel smiled brightly. “Oh Willow is a vision!”

“I swear, she was Drowned Maiden in other life,” Amalia spoffed.

"Theo cleans up pretty decent too," Gordon agreed, though he decided to keep his comment out of the group chat.

"Tak, will make beautiful babies together, "Andriy predicted, though he had a firm belief they would pale in comparison to any young ones that came from his Sea.

Amalia leaned to Gordon and studied his face. “You like Theo? Why you cheat on me?” She asked in a serious tone, before breaking into a grin and laughed. “Just kidding, Rybka.”

The dumbfounded look on his face took longer to fall away before scowling at his sassy-lipped lover. "You're going to give me a heart attack before I'm 30 woman," he pulled her in for a kiss and nip. "You're lucky I love you enough that I'm not going anywhere."

Amalia chuckled once their lips parted. “Da, very lucky,” she agreed, satisfied with her tease. She pulled out her phone to text her cousin and his wife. She typed ‘Good luck’. This opportunity was a huge blessing for Layla. Not just her, but all the poor single mothers, old and expecting. Families with fathers were welcome too, but it just did a lot for the struggling single moms the most. Then she stowed her phone and pulled Gordon to his feet so she could tempt a heart attack in a sweeter way.

Layla walked out with Rachel in her arms. They were both just as dolled up. “Hey, you guys look amazing!”

Rachel was in awe of Willow. “Pretty!” She hesitated to touch her out of adoration. “Can I have your dress when I am big?”

"Of course, sweet angel," Willow chuckled, one hand still resting on Theo's arm. "I wouldn't have it any other way than to know it was being passed on to another beautiful young woman."

Chuckling at Rachel’s excimer, Theo said, “Alright time to go!”

The initial drive over didn’t cause them any issue, but soon they were caught on the highway. “Oof, so many cars.” Theo wondered if he should have taken a Lyft or Uber. “Check traffic news?” He asked either of them.

Layla pulled out her phone. She clicked away and then frowned. “Oh goodness. Says here right after we left there was a huge accident. We’re probably going to miss the ship setting sail.” Layla’s frown deepened. “I’m...I’m sorry I dragged you guys out like this…”

Theo glanced with worry. “No, no, is okay! We find another way.” He decided to fudge. Theo commanded the light around them to bend. To anyone they simply lost sight of a car they swore was in the lane. For Theo, Willow, Layla, and Rachel, their car flew over the traffic below them.

“Oh, Theo, this is too much!” Layla said in tone mixed with fear of being a reason why he used Almaeri, and excitement that this meant they wouldn’t be late.

Risking Willow’s glare, and perhaps passive-aggressive wrath, Theo flew onward at a great speed. “I know what is like to be so close and so far away. We bind Almaeri at end of this year. I still have chance to make good use of it. Is no problem. You will get discount and scholarship, Layla. Life is not bleak future. I make sure of it!”

Oh he was getting a glare alright, and if it weren't for the glove compartment blocking it he would have seen Willow's foot tapping away. "Say all the sweet things you want, that doesn't mean you're not in trouble later, Theodraeus Al-Zakhar," she promised him, shaking her head and turning to at least enjoy the beautiful scenery. "Going to enjoy seeing just how you think you're going to show up without drawing attention, Houdini." Another thought caught her attention and she turned to see Rachel in her seat. "Uncle Theo's just being silly, but remember it's a secret," she encouraged the young girl, putting her finger to her lips.

“O’tay!” Rachel smiled nodded.

Theo desperately hoped what was to come would make this fudge worth it! Especially since the child was here.

The car slipped silently into a comfortable slot not too close and not too far from where they needed to be to enter one of the three cruise ships. “We here, all okay?”

“We’re good.” Layla helped Rachel out of her seat. “But I think you just made this little one too excited.” She misled down at her baby who was babbling on about flying. Thankfully she was young enough that anyone might mistake her for telling fairy tales.

Theo pulled Willow close to him. “Okay, tickets say this one here.” He followed the signs towards the right plank.

The four of them shuffled over to the ticket taker. The woman smiled and said, “Welcome! Boy you guys got here just in time. We were about to close the gates.” The woman motioned to the ship. “Please follow the guides to the dining hall. Your table is number nine in section B.” Before Layla could ask about the discounts, she was told that would be addressed during the speeches. “All set?”

“Da, thank you.” Theo smiled.

They squeezed shoulder to shoulder against the last of the crowd heading inside. The giggles of little girls and excited playful yells of young boys were all around them. A sea of feminine faces met them every which way they turned. Most of the women were pregnant too. There were still a lot of families with a set of parents though, and thankfully just couples who came just like Willow and Theo.

It took time to find their table in the right section. Theo and Willow helped Layla find a high chair for Rachel. They were still late, even if they made it just in time. At least food hadn’t been served yet.

“It’s so pretty.” Layla looked around at all the decorations and marveled at the relaxing ambient music. It probably played with children in mind. Keeping them calm and quiet was tough!

Just as they settled in a voice over the speakers said, “We ask that you please silence your phones. Thank you.” A few had gone off and it did taint the atmosphere. Theo, Willow, and Layla did so along with the rest of them. “Welcome to the annual Applewood Country Club fundraiser!”

A hum of claps and approval fluttered through the crowd. The audience occasionally reacted in this same way as the speaker went on. It was at this time that something caught Willow’s eye. A confrontation at the door between two staff members. They were a little far to hear what they were saying, but she got the disturbing vibe that the squat one was threatening the tall one. After what seemed like seconds the tall one pushed off the squat person who had grabbed their collar and glanced around before turning on their heel and leaving.

In that moment Willow could have sworn those cold, dark eyes and raven hair framed a face she had seen before. The squat staff member shut the door of the hall and crossed their arms, setting their back against it. The short man's face was red with frustration.

Frowning, but trying not to dwell on it, Willow tucked her thoughts away for later, focusing on the speech they were given. Was she only worked up because of the recent events with the hunters and all the revelations? Perhaps, but that didn't change the fact she recognized the man who'd left upset, even if she couldn't put her thumb on it. Silently, Willow decided that if the squat man remained when the speech concluded, she'd point him out to Theo and see if he'd mind finding out what had the other leaving in such a displeased manner.

Having turned her attention back to the speaker, Willow heard the end of the announcement. “—that being said, after the feast there will be dancing, during which you are all welcome to visit the booths for a look into our other programs.” The man gestured to the staff bringing out the meal. “I hope all of you enjoy the dinner!”

Clapping along with the others at the conclusion of the speech, Willow offered a pleasant smile, though as soon as it began to die down, she leaned over to quietly relay the encounter she'd just witnessed. "I'm not sure if we should ask the one over there what happened to the other one, or if that's just being too nosey," she admitted, not wanting to draw away from the event.

Theo looked over where the man stood. He did seem quite annoyed. And if nothing else than to clam Willow’s mind, he decided to check. “Da, should be fine to ask him. I will come back right away.” He leaned and gave Willow a kiss to her cheek before getting up.

Grumpy, but calming down, the squat man received Theo relatively well considering his interaction. Willow saw them begin their conversation uneasily, but soon Theo tempted the man to chuckle. Despite saying he would be ‘right back’ Theo took a hot minute to banter and pat shoulders. By the time Willow’s Russian Rogue was walking back they had received their dinner.

Smiling apologetically, Theo said, “Sorry, that man is funny guy when he gets going.” He took up his utensils.

Layla was too invested now not to know more. “Well what went down?”

“Oh, some man with girly voice say he work there, but Jeremy—he is squat man—say is lie, and shove him out of cruise ship.” Theo took a big bite of his food, swallowed, and said, “Tall man claims he is name is Howie Carrow or something? I don’t know.”

Willow had nearly gotten up to drag him back to his seat when Theo finally returned. She listened to the explanation with interest, thinking that was an odd encounter. "So someone was trying to disguise themselves and sneak on the ship. That's peculiar," she hummed in thought. She'd just taken a sip of her wine when something struck her as just how peculiar and yet familiar that was all at once. "Howie Carrow... That's the same initials as...." She trailed off in thought, thinking back to nearly a year ago when she'd overheard a conversation that ended with Rosy showing her a picture and tale of a woman who was a master of disguises. The same one she and Theo had ran into in the hallway.

"What on Earth is she doing here?" A murmured remark as she reached for her purse and pulled her phone out for a quick text. I think HC is here was sent to the group chat, that way if Wesley or Everest weren't there to see it immediately someone could get their attention. She also spotted there were quite few messages asking others where they were since traffic was so heavy, so she added, ' Here as in the ship. We made it in time.'

Texts from Wesley told them to get going if they suspect Hillary Cove is around. Theo and Willow were both surprised to see the urgency come from only a suspicion. “Maybe we should go…” Theo posed hesitantly.

At this point robed people stood up from all corners of the room. They moved in sync towards the center of the hall where a raised platform was placed. They each spaced an arms width away from one another in a wide circle. One by one they brought out rolls of paper. The room hummed in uncertainty.

Theo’s attention shifted to the odd gathering. “What is this?” He looked at Layla.

“I—I don’t know.” Layla blinked and shrugged. “Nothing on the brochures or the site said anything about a performance.” No one in the audience seemed alarmed. Did they think it was a game?

Nervous, Theo glanced at Willow. There were only a few organizations they knew of that dressed like this, and none of them were good. He sensed anxiousness through him too strong to ignore. “Come on, we go now.” Theo grabbed Willow’s hand and urged Layla to grab Rachel.

The four were heading to the door where Jeremy stood. He looked surprised to see them heading his way. “Oh, is something wrong?”

“Da, we have to go. Do you have small boat to leave?” Theo asked, worry etched in his face.

Jeremy sensed the mood shift and he nodded. “Yes, this way—.” He abruptly stopped, grabbing the bar that did not yield to his weight. “What the hell?” He slammed his hands down and shook the bar.

“I help,” Theo’s voice waved in panic. He and Jeremy gripped the bar and slammed it with all their might. Nothing. Slowly Theo paled and looked at Willow, then shifted over to the murmuring robes people. A circle of light began to appear with runes scrawled in the symbols. The wind picked up and awed the crowd.

“What is happening?” Jeremy asked, stepping forward in confusion.

Whooosh! The breeze turned aggressive. The hoods of the people flipped back and Theo’s eyes widened to see familiar mages lined in the circle. One of which he had thought wouldn’t have gone this far. Runa stood aside murmuring too! And yet, as Theo focused, he detected different words being said in comparison to the others. Was this an addition, like a harmony, to the incantation taking place? Or did he believe in the faith he had that Runa couldn’t have become this dark?

Whichever the case, their whole world was about to turn upside down as Theo looked over at Layla and Rachel. A mother and a child. He glanced around at the hall full—three ships full—of mother’s, most walking around with babies within them, and the multitude of born children under the age of the Almaeri cut off.

Theo’s spine chilled. He cast a spell to command the door and was met with silence. The Russian Rogue spun around. “RUN!” He bellowed out over the crowd. “RUN FOR YOUR LIVES!”

While Theo and Jeremy struggled to try and open the door, Willow managed to send off one more message to the group. 'Mages. She hoped it'd be enough for them to understand, because as soon as Theo shouted, she caught up with his thoughts. "We need to get you and Rachel out of here," Willow said over the chaos that was ensuing, keeping them both close. She looked to Jeremy in a panic. "Are there other exits? You need to get these people out of here, now - especially the kids!"

Nodding, Jeremy grabbed a panicked staff member and firmly commanded, “Find an exit! Bash this door if you have to!” Then Jeremy motioned for the four to follow him as the crowd bustled to the doors that would not budge. “You guys can lead the way out here. It’s up two flights and take a left. There is a door at the end. That’s an exit to a higher deck, but it will take you out of here.”

Theo listened carefully as they followed. Just out the window high above them Theo saw the clouds. They were brewing dark and ominous. He pulled Willow to his side and kept a grip on Rachel. “I take them out and stay to bring out more.”

“No, no, please, just get to safety.” They managed to get to a security door. Jeremy took out his keycard and swiped. Nothing. “What the hell!?” He swiped twice more. “I just fucking came through this door earlier!”

Behind them the screaming and crying defeated the ear. Rachel was no different, sobbing in her mother’s arms. Theo glanced back in anger. Had Runa really turned against humanity like this? He found her in the midst of the circle. “What?” Theo’s brows raised yet again in astonishment.

Runa dodged another attack, focusing on the scroll in her hand. The two other leaders of the Nine meant to cast with her had caught on to her plan. What few allies she had were preventing the other high ranking members from stopping Runa from finishing the sealing spell.

“TRAITOR!” The leader of Herseker shrieked. “DIE, BITCH!”

The obvious conflict between Runa, a handful of mages from Ego Sum, and the rest of the room filled with a third of the most powerful covens in the world gave Theo some hope. Perhaps it was not as it initially seemed. But even so, they had to get out. “Come on, we need to keep looking for an exit!”

“Go, I will split up. I have a flare. I have a flare. If I get a door open I’ll alert you guys.” Jeremy urged them to go ahead of him and handed them a flare as well.

“Da, okay!” Theo pulled the other three with him. As they moved forward he sensed the floor creaking. “What is tha—,”

BOOM!

Across the water on the shore people screamed in horror. Bursts of flame erupted from the cruise ships. One of them already sank halfway into the sea. The other two bled fire, slowly succumbing to the pull of the water. To make matters worse the wind picked up. Phones began to go off: Hurricane warning.

Wesley and Everest sped recklessly through the streets. They nearly missed people and hit two dogs. They were accompanied by [who of yours would come], Micha, Amalia, and Jovan.

“Fuck, that’s a big ass storm,” Amalia murmured.

"Yeah it is," Gordon shifted nervously, unsure just what they were going to be able to do. They were limited in their resources and to make matters worse, they couldn't exactly shoot up a hurricane.

"As long as we can get Willow, Theo, Layla and Rachel off, that's at least something," Everest said as he scanned ahead using his phone. "Anyone else is great, but we need to focus on those four and not overextend ourselves."

“Da, okay.” Amalia turned to Gordon and held his hand.

Along the road they noticed people in the dimly lit streets running around. Micha and the others squinted to focus on the fast moving images blurred by speed. Brief flashes of light appeared followed by strange shapes moving in shadow.



Confused, Micha muttered, “What is happening?”

SCREEE—! The car Wesley drove serpentined. “FUCK!” He shouted in surprise at what he nearly crashed into something standing right in the middle of the road.



"Meu Deus," Joao breathed as he looked out what was before them.

"What the fuck is that?" Everest asked, his voice low and mouth barely moving while he spoke.

"I would prefer we don't sit around here and find out," Gordon answered just cautious. Whatever the hell was in front of them, they didn't want to draw it's attention, feeling like they were up against a T-rex.

“Guess is not holonode….” Micha quipped.

Wesley silently shook his head. No. He wished it was his tech.

Amalia breathed heavily, grabbing her phone to text the rest of the family about what they just saw. “Is fairies—DRIVE!”

As if brought to the present, Wesley slammed on his accelerator. They weaved around the tall boney fairy, only to find themselves doing so the rest of the way as wave after wave of monsters stepped out of flashes of circles of light. A familiar, but underworldly buzz greeted Joao’s ears. When he looked out he saw wasps not unlike the one at the wedding stinging people outside. A man fell and was left. His arm began to bubble after only a moment. They left him too quickly to know his fate, but all that came to mind for Amalia and Mich was honey and cilantro.

“Someone get Theo or Willow on the phone!” Wesley snapped, veering off the road when a horde of ‘fairies’ of a different sort rushed the cars ahead of them. They heard the ensuing screams fade as they continued onward.

“Why you not track them?” Micha asked.

“I already tried, damn it!” Wesley exhaled aggressively.

Amalia pulled out her phone. It failed to connect twice. “They aren’t picking up.”

“Shit, shit, shit,” Wesley grit his teeth. “WHOA!”

Huffing, Amalia said, “I will fly. Tell me directions!” She raised her hand. The car lifted along with it. With help they soared above chaos below them. But even in the air they were met with danger. Amalia dodged winged creatures and the lightning that struck violently around them. The wind proved an obstacle itself. The hurricane picked up speed, wobbling the car.

“Steady, steady.” Micha glanced at her. He didn’t tell Amalia to stop though. It became clear that the land became a battleground.

Finally they arrived at the docks. They could see the last ship sinking into the water. “Trust me,” is all Amalia said before plunging them into the sea. Noise muted. The dark engulfed them. Micha commanded illumination. The dim and dark brightened to reveal the water teaming with creatures of Aarin.



Jovan looked around, bewildered. “How this happen?”

“Maybe is Rebirth Storm?” Amalia shrugged.

Everest, highly uncomfortable between the terror they had hardly escaped, flying through the air and now being submerged with even more unknowns around them, shuddered. "Rebirth storm? We've been hearing about a storm for years, only ever in bits and pieces. Is this the same thing?"

"I'm going to go out on a limb and say it is, Mister Crosse," Gordon murmured from the backseat, watching as they approached the ships.

Micha, dropping the pretense of his Russian accent and the grammar that went with it, said, “The Rise of Aarin. I think Moira had said something about those Waryth mages saying—,” he paused, recalling the name and the meaning of it. He looked at Amalia. She frowned. “You think they want to bring Aarin here? To make it like Aarin?”

Grumbling, Jovan said, “Looks like they already have.” He too did away with the charade of being Russian at this point.

Their hearts sank. More than one of them paled. Had their life goal of leaving the hell they hated just die in the span of an evening? Pushing aside the fear, Micha said, “Let’s just find Theo and Willow.”

Nodding, Amalia kept them going. Occasionally they had to dodge a creature or out run it, but they arrived at the wreckage of the ships in one piece. Their hearts further ached to see hundreds of floating bodies. The dead attacked hungry creatures that came to swallow them whole or nibble on the corpses.

Micha echoed out a message with a spell, ‘Theo? Are you there?’

Silence.

Wesley prompted them to do it again, to keep searching. They sweat with worry. They shivered with worry. Again and again they circled through each ship as the night ticked away. Then they saw a circle form. It sputtered to keep its shape. Amalia and the other two expected it to give out. However, to their surprise, it crackled like a door ajar. A sea critter managed to get through half way before the door closed and chopped it in half.

“That’s not supposed to happen,” Jovan said as his brows raised.

Everest was back to trying to track them through their phones, but with no luck. He looked out the window of the car while hope was starting to flutter. For this to happen when they were so close? He had been miles away and if those bastards got to his sister right under his nose, he didn't know what he'd do about it.

"What's not?" Gordon questioned, having trouble digest a lot of what was around them. "Is that some sort of a gate?"

“They all are the same gates,” Micha nodded.

“But,” Amalia spoke, “Gates work in a specific way. One of the facts about gates is that they do not open for something or someone to pass through unless it can fully pass to the other side,” Amalia explained that the stories of trial and error of casting this spell conditioned them in this way. Otherwise people would get cut in half, like the creature. You can tell if you made the right circle. It is easy for anyone who grew up doing it. However, even though these gates they set up were impeccable, they failed. “The door should have opened all the way and not closed.”

“Unless,” Jovan scratched his chin. “Someone cast a counterspell.”

Micha wondered, “Theo?”

Shaking her head, Amalia said, “This is far too vast and so many, he can’t have known he had to deal with this number of them. He would have missed these,” she gestured to the flickering gates. “Someone knew beforehand and prepared to stop it.”

Jovan frowned, looking around. “They either failed because the ship sank, or despite success they were not powerful enough to prevent all the gates from opening, but made a difference.”

“Let’s hope either way they made a big difference,” Wesley said. Then he frowned, seeing a familiar face float by them. Another, smaller body was not far away. “Layla and Rachel…”

They shared looks of fear, then BING! Amalia looked at her phone. The other’s went off too. “It’s from Natalia. Theo and Willow are at the pub! Kelsey helped them!”

Everyone's stomach on board had churned at the sight of young Rachel, knowing that Theo and Willow couldn't be far away from them. Everest had opened his mouth to speak when the words from Amalia sunk in. "Wha-what? They're fine?" he asked in disbelief.

"Can we go back to pub then?" Joao suggested, shifting in his seat. "Or do we need to do something with the gates first?" He had to assume this was where the fairies came from as well, and they wouldn't want that running rapid in Seabrook.

Jovan answered Joao while Amalia began to set their path to the pub. “We can’t shut these. There are only two ways you can close a gate. The one who cast it closes it out, or either side must be unable to allow for the space to come out.”

Long ago Willow had been witness to Kelsey acting on this fact of the gates. She tried to make sure Theo couldn’t open his gate where she lived by destroying her lair, essentially jamming the signal.

“It doesn’t look like we can get any of the casters to close out the gates,” Micha said, pointing to bodies drifting in the sea. “Those robes. They are the leaders of the Nine.” In fact, as they observed, they saw robed people here and there, dead.

“Are all the Nine dead?” Amalia asked in astonishment.

After a count they confirmed that at least seven of the Nine were in the mass of bodies being munched on.

"So whoever was involved in this was bringing them down from the inside," Gordon murmured in thought, shaking his head at the wreckage around them.

"Sounds like one hell of a risky move. To infiltrate them and get deep enough to be involved. This had to have taken a shit ton of planning," Everest pointed out.

"What coven not present of 9? Maybe tells us clue," Joao asked of those more familiar with the markings.

“Looks like…” Micha squinted his eyes. He even asked Amalia to slow down and circle once. “Darach and Ego Sum are not here.”

Amalia asked, “What can that tell us?”

Micha said, “Isn’t Runa in Ego Sum?”

Jovan hummed in thought. “I think so.”

"Runa?" Everest repeated, not a name he was familiar with while he dove into the dark web time after time. "Who is that?" A glance over at Wesley confirmed he wasn't alone in not recognizing the name.

Wesley shook his head with furrowed brows, just as lost as Everest. “When did she get involved in Ego Sum?”

“Shortly after she got here she joined the coven. We had a disagreement about that choice,” Jovan said.

Micha pulled up his phone. “We decided to distance ourselves.” He sent the image of them together. “But we used to be good friends. This is her.”

Standing with a young Granya next to the iconic New York Lady Liberty, the ex-Hunter’s saw a familiar face.

"That was who we saw in April," Gordon said with a start at the image they saw. "When we - well, came to kill you all - she showed up with a whole lot of mages that were attacking us, although..."

"She disengaged fight," Joao recalled. "Sent us and ship away instead of destroying us while letting other mages die."

"So seems like she has been at this for awhile after all," Everest agreed. "At one point she let someone falter who was getting close to hurting Yonten. Runa had been keeping them all afloat above the sea for the battle."

The news uplifted the spirits of the mages. So Runa hadn’t forsaken them or the wellbeing of Mankind after all. Micha, as they left the sea to travel through the chaos of Seabrook, murmured, “Hope she’s okay.”

Wesley thought about the fight. “Do you know what this is?” He sent them the saved clip of when Runa had ‘faltered’ that female mage casting a spell. “What kind of incantation is this?”

The mages listened carefully and then frowned. Micha said with disgust, “What kind of horrible people are they?”

Jovan shook his head. “How evil!”

To answer the ex-Hunter’s, Amalia said, “It’s a call to corruption. It twists your body and your mind. You lose your hair, your skin turns grey, and your eyes become like glowing balls of white. But that isn’t the scary part,” Amalia explained that a person who is unable to shake the spell is consumed by their misery. They will go after anyone. The more they have loved you is equal to their ensuing hate. In a crowd of people Yonten would have sought out Annabelle if he knew she was around, so that he might kill her.

Micha said, “If Yonten was affected, then that means he’s Awakened. Even if it is small.”

Wesley’s brows raised. “Well I’ll be damned.”

"No shit," Everest breathed, never having believed such a thing of the Tibetan. "And just think, a few days ago that might have been enough to have him condemned."

"Good thing Runa stopped that mage then," Gordon observed, visibly relieved now that they were no longer underwater. Not that he didn't trust his wrangler, but he was much happier to be out in the open air.

"And lucky poison at wedding did not get him," Joao pointed out, assuming Wesley would have put the serum in all the dishes to make sure it was delivered to the mages.

Wesley said, “Well, actually, it would be good to have Yonten drink the antidote. I don’t know the time it would take to kill him, but seeing as he’s Awakened, it very well could at some point.” He glanced back at them. “Do you have any more soup?”

Nodding, Jovan said, “Yes, back at the pub.”

“Good,” Wesley breathed. He had a whole lot to deal with already and nearly suffered a huge regret.

Amalia took the liberty of texting the others to have Yonten take the serum now. They had some time to explain why on the way to the Old Bear. When they arrived they were first shocked to see the entire property had vanished. A giant hole with broken pipes and wires was all they saw.

“What the hell?” Wesley cocked a brow.

“Up,” Amalia said, raising the car. They broke the cloud cover.

Hovering in the air, far above the storm and the fairies running amuck, the Old Bear bobbed lazily on the wind. Amalia slid the car onto the parking lot. Just as they did so Natalia came out to meet them.

“Is anyone injured?” The Squirrel maiden asked, though her eyes were on Joao. Jovan felt a pang of jealousy.

Everest was quick to jump out of the car, running inside to make sure everyone was alright. As much as he wanted to trust Natalia and Ryuu to keep everyone safe, he also needed to see his wife, sister and son right then. Wesley did so for the same reasons, following Everest at his heels.

"Everyone fine," Joao assured his beloved, stepping out with confidence to the floating ground, placing an arm on her shoulder. "Well...we are fine. At ocean was..."

"Massacre," Gordon finished for him, shaking his head at all those poor souls. He peered out the car with slight uncertainty before finally stepping out. "But we can talk about that once we're inside. I don't suppose we'll be landing this pub any time soon will we?"

Wesley did so for the same reasons, following Everest at his heels.

Amalia took Gordon’s hand. “Not unless we want to get eaten.”

Feeling better now that Joao was back at her side, Natalia said, “This is like Aarin all over again.”

Trying to look on the bright side, Micha said, “At least no acid rain.”

Sniffing, Natalia exhaled, “Oh Micha. I guess that’s good.” That would have made setting up in the clouds harder.

As they headed into the pub Micha asked, “How is Theo and Willow?”

“They’re safe. Minor injuries. Kelsey left Liam and Granya to save them.” Natalia frowned, tears pricked her eyes. “They lost Layla and Rachel.”

Amalia frowned, touching her cousin’s shoulder. “What is wrong?”

“Aside from everything?” Natalia exhaled, holding Joao a little tighter. “Liam and Granya are missing.” They had been left by Kelsey once Theo called her for aid.

Amalia went to Theo. After giving him a hug and thanking all that is good that he and Willow lived, she asked, “What have you heard from Kelsey? Did she go back for Liam and Granya?”

Frowning, Theo shook his head, “She is looking, but she hasn’t found them yet. I told her to come to the back after every three hours, or if she finds something.” They had prepared a pin connected to her lair with a portal.

The news was more than unsettling to everyone, Gordon mostly upset at that point based on how he watched Amalia react. The same could easily be said of Joao, needing to think to keep up with what this all meant.

Willow, still in tears from having lost Layla and Rachel so suddenly, clung to Theo's arm. "It was so horrible," she sobbed quietly, nodding to Everest demanding to know if she was okay. "All those children, those babies. Those innocent souls..."

Theo held Willow tightly, stroking her back. He felt such deep sorrow losing Rachel like that. A guilt set in him that he couldn’t save them all. The command would violate Kelsey’s limits in their Almaeric contract. They shed blood enough that she risked saving him and Willow, that was it. Theo couldn’t say he wasn’t grateful for the rescue, even if Kelsey did it out of obligation. Strong hands held Willow that much tighter. He could have lost his world. Theo encouraged Willow to sit in his embrace on a couch.

"We saw," Joao nodded solemnly, putting an arm around Natalia and praising everything that was good that she'd stayed put just in case. "Do someone need to go look for Granya and Liam?"

"I doubt any of us can search the water faster than a kelpie," Ellie pointed out, trying hard not to look out the window.

“Ellie’s not wrong,” Natalia sniffed, rubbing emotion from her eyes. In all honesty she usually had more control over her tears even in these dire situations. “Kelsey will do more in the ocean than any of us. Besides, we’ve already sent Ryuu and Sigvar off to get Lyov, Alassiel, and Andriy.”

Jovan frowned. That was right. They were still at Lyov’s house since this all began. “Have you heard from them?”

Moira shook her head. “Nothing yet. We’ve had issues calling anyone.” She wrapped her normal arm around herself. “They hadn’t left long. They should be back soon. Ryuu can cast gates.”

Yonten, who held Annabelle and Jinpa to him, stared out the window and glimpsed the horrors below them. “What are we going to do?”

Sitting on a lounge with his own family, Wesley murmured, “I don’t know...But maybe we should look over that letter again. The one that Cory and Rosalie sent.” The couple were, no doubt, going to have a shock when they landed. Someone would need to retrieve them safely as well.

Joao kept a protective arm about his saddened Squirrel, nodding at Wesley suggestion. "Maybe is something Molly see in her visions that help with all of this."

Everest, not straying far from Ellie's side, projected the image of the letter so that everyone could see it at once. The end part was where they suspected something would be found to help them. "A chapel in the mountains... Have you guys had any luck figuring out the runes of where they were taken? Could she have been seeing where she was going beforehand?"

“We had little time to do that, but we can work on it now.” Jovan had the image on his phone and a few combinations to work through. He insisted on doing the testing himself. The man didn’t want anyone to accidentally get caught up in danger. “I’ll let you know if I find a promising one.” Jovan descended to the basement they kept when they ascended.

After Jovan went down Wesley said, “Everest and I will do our best to find the place by matching Molly’s drawings to pictures. It’s what we can do. The rest of you just...be prepared. We know the covens have to do with this, but we don’t know what or why.”

Micha nodded, saying, “Yes, what puzzles me is that the Nine went through all this trouble and then died.”

“They’re dead?” Theo questioned. “All of them?”

“Well no, we didn’t find Ego Sum and Darach are missing,” Amalia said.

Exhaling, Theo said, “Then Runa may be okay.”

“Runa,” Micha glanced at the others who had speculated in the car. “You saw her at the fundraiser?”

“Yes. Shortly after Willow noticed Hillary Cove—disguised as Howie Carrow—She was casting a counterspell, I know it.” Theo gave Willow’s arm a squeeze. He had told her of his theory that he swore he’d seen happening. Runa alone didn’t have the ability to stop this whole gate incantation. But one Aarinian mage against hundreds of Surface-Born mages proved a formidable force.

Amalia perked, looking at Gordon and then the others. “Then Runa truly must have been trying to stop this since April. Rybka, Joao, Wes— they said she held back from the fight and even made it easy for them to slay the other mages.”

Moira walked to a window and stared out. “I hope she’s alright.” The woman could be anywhere. Dead, fighting to save mundies and mages alike, or hiding until she could come out when it’s safer. “I hope they’re all alright,” she sighed, thinking of Ryuu and Sigvar and their mission. “Fate knows not everyone is coming out of this alive.”

~ooo~​

Down below Ryuu asked himself why. Why did he do this? He had been comfortable with the arrangement he made. Not like he had much of a choice, really. It was either find the Russians or die. Ryuu preferred to live. Ryuu preferred long hot baths, professional masseuse sessions, women laughing at his jokes regardless of their quality, and maybe a beer or two with good company. For months he had that with Sigvar. Even if the old vampire didn’t always see eye to eye on his indulgences. All Ryuu had to do was make the offer to find the Russian once in a while to satisfy any Hersker’s he crossed.

In all honesty he would have liked to continue while waiting for the inevitable. Ryuu, while ignorant of the details, knew Loki had something in mind. Then the Waryth had to go and find the Cat Si. Avoiding at that point would have meant a death sentence if they found out that he didn’t bring it up to Sigvar. It didn’t take much effort after showing the vampire the wreckage. Everything was still in place by the time they arrived at the pub. Ryuu had intended to make the right call—then he saw her. Alassiel, still as young, sweet, and beautiful as ever.

The night drew on, the day passed, and Ryuu didn’t alert Hersker. Then Andriy arrived. If pressed, Ryuu would admit he had the temptation to call Hersker again; if only to see Andriy get dragged away. Alassiel had nothing to do with Loki. She would have been spared. It wouldn’t have been hard to cover up how they were found. Ryuu would have waited for her mourning to pass and then made his move. And yet...His pearl looked so undeniably happy.

Once in a while seeing Andriy hold and kiss Alassiel stoked the fire of jealousy. Enough that Ryuu revisited the notion to call the Hersker coven. But he would look again at Alassiela and something inside him would nudge his selfish heart. You could force him to admit it if you tried, not without a good bribe, but Ryuu’s choice not to contact Hersker hung on her presence alone. There were up and down moments when he questioned if he should have gone with the selfish path. Mostly when he hit a rough spot. Running from monsters counted as a ‘down’ moment.

“Run faster Sigvar!” Ryuu urged. The mage clung to the vampires back. If only they could fly! But there were too many snipes in the air right now.

“Do you want to trade spots?” The German vampire questioned.

Huffing, Ryuu muttered, “No.”

“Then shut up.” Sigvar weaved around cars, jumped bushes, and barreled through clusters of fairies to Ryuu’s heart-stopping horror.

Thick soled boots came to a halt. Ryuu felt his stomach lurch at the suddenness. “Oof! What are you doing?”

“Those children. They need help.” Sigvar turned on his heel.

Ryuu looked up in annoyed confusion. There were a handful of kids up in a tree. A small toad fairy shot out his tongue at their dangling feet. “It’s just a toady, are you kidding me?”

Without a word Sigvar strode forward. Ryuu grumbled, and yet he didn’t let go of the vampires back. Even as Sigvar darted over and sliced up the toads with a swipe of his hand Ryuu hung on like an opossum.

A child cried, “Don’t eat us!”

Sigvar smiled. “I promise, I won’t.” He looked around. “Do you have a place to stay?”

“We were told to go to the church.” The small boy hiccuped. “But a toad ate Kenny and we didn’t know where else to go.”

“I see. Where is the church?” Sigvar asked, a small grimace on her face. The boys pointed it out to him. “Alright, my friend and I will take you.”

“What? When did I agree to that?” Ryuu grumbled, sliding off of the man’s back.”Okay, rugrats, get down and let’s go.”

Against his desires to just go to Lyov’s Ryuu helped the children get to the nearby church. Sigvar spoke in Aarinian about Ryuu’s attitude along the way. Twice they were attacked and twice Sigvar managed to circle back to the subject.

“Oh good, we’re here.” Ryuu felt happy just to see what would mean the end of Sigvar’s ridicule.

The church, practically glowing in protection, stood as a beacon against fairies who raced away in fear. The boys ran the rest of the way. A man with a cut on his chin pulled them in with a hug. His dark complexion swallowed the details of his features against the light behind him. The children were quick to tell him about Sigvar and Ryuu.

“They helped, D’Lante!” They said, pointing.

The young man looked up. “Is that right? Thank you.” He studied the men. “Are you a...vampire?”

Ryuu said, “Yes, and a mage.”

Smiling wide, D’Lante said, “Hey Liz, we might have a couple recruits.” An aged woman came around the bend. Old Elizabeth had better days. Especially before meeting up with D’Lante when the young man contacted her about a mission to save mages trapped in Avostoska.

 

[Soliloquy]

Worse for wear and looking far more disheveled than she preferred to be, Liz offered the two men a grateful smile of her own. "Ah, a perfect time for some fresh blood, if you'll excuse the word choice," she said to the pale faced aged man before them. Stepping out of the church without concern for the strange ben before then, she offered her hand. "We can use all the help we can get. I'm Elizabeth Crosse."

The two men shared a glance of surprise. Sigvar couldn’t step forward. Already the presence within the sacred building compelled him to move back. “Elizabeth Crosse? You are Everest, Willow, and Rosy’s Aunt.” Sigvar touched is chest and then pointed to Ryuu. “I am Sigvar Blackthorne, Gregory, Ellie, and Annabelle’s ancestral grandfather. This is Ryuu. He is an ex-Coven member of Hersker. We’re trying to retrieve our friends who are stuck at Lyov’s house.”

While there was a slight discontent at hearing the name of one of the known covens, the older woman decided to focus on the good. "Yes, those are my nieces and nephew," she had quickly confirmed, familiar with the Russian's grandfather not least from their encounter at the Al-Zakhar wedding. "It isn't good for anyone to be stranded during all of this chaos. How far away is his home? Not that I'm sure we can offer you assistance that you aren't already capable of."

Recalling the conversation earlier, Ryuu said, “Actually they are trying to find you. Perhaps you can come with us.”

Far be it from D’Lante to think Liz couldn’t go on her own, or to be as suspicious of these two, but the young man felt better to offer, “Uh, I can grab my jacket and accompany you guys.” Just in case they had nefarious reasons for taking Liz. He looked to his old friend. “Be back in a few minutes.”

Pulling her cardigan tightly around her body, she ushered the younger man to keep up with them. "Come along then, we don't want to keep the kids waiting," she said with a step that was lively for her age. "You'll have to direct me to Lyov's I'm afraid I'm not familiar with it's location."

“We’re not entirely sure either, we’re just following directions,” Sigvar admitted.

D’Lante caught up. One arm swung in the tube of his jacket followed by the next. “I know where it is, I visited once or twice. Come on.”

Ryuu observed no visible weapons on D’Lante. “I hope you’re not going to only rely on me for any protection,” the mage muttered.

Smiling, D’Lante raised his fist entangled in beads. “Don’t worry, I don’t require your protection at all. But I wouldn’t turn down a helpful hand.” He shifted his jacket to reveal a gun. “But I do have a little something.”

Keeping another foot of distance from D’Lante, out of self-preservation and meaning no offense, Sigvar offered Liz, “If you need any help walking, I can carry you.”

A merry laugh left her, despite the grim circumstances they were in. "Oh darling, you are too much. I may not be a spring chicken anymore, but I'll keep the dignity I have," she said with a mirthful twinkle in her eyes. "You're more than welcome to begin dragging me if I'm holding you up, but not until then."

Grinning, Sigvar said, “It’s good to hear your laugh. Not many are smiling these days.” The vampire tucked his hands in his pocket; he wouldn’t pick her up unless the circumstance demanded it.

D’Lante gestured with his hand for the attention of Sigvar and Ryuu. “Just curious— what do they want Liz for?”

“Short version is that they want her safe and her help in evading the Hunting community,” Ryuu said.

Nodding, Sigvar explained, “Wesley, Everest, and the rest of them have come to believe that mages are humans.” The tale unfolded as they sneaked through the darkness to the neighborhood Lyov’s house resided. They were in sight, hunkering down behind an overturned car, hiding from a monster between them and the home when the story came to its close. “We are trying to find the chapel, the people taken by Waryth, and discover what this ‘Salvation’ is of which Molly speaks.”

A genuine smile spread across Liz's face to hear of the converstion that was happening to those she had held dear. "That's wonderful news. I was afraid the only way anyone was going to convince Wesley was nothing short of his life being saved. Though, as you've explained, it seems it nearly came down to that." She'd heardbits and pieces of D'Lante and his families work, turning to him in a hushed tone while they waited for the path to clear. "This sounds like something up your alley, darling."

Just as happy as Liz, D’Lante nodded, “Yeah, I think we could work something out with them.”

“Exactly what does your family do?” Sigvar asked.

“We use the guise of Hunting to get in contact with mages who are being tracked. We help them give up Almaeri, relocate if necessary, and become like any other mundie.” The mammoth task of not being found out came down to a science as generations passed. “Cousin Jada and Uncle Frank are just two of the people involved in your story. My Aunt Tia is a master at technology. She’s the one in your story who infected Wesley’s system. It actually began way back at the Hunter’s Ball at his cast he invited us to.” D’Lante felt slightly bad about it, but it had to be done.

Ryuu chuckled, “Aah, what a revelation.”

“REEEE!!” The call of the creatures alerted them. The three peered over the car to see a crustacean-like spider pounding its exoskeleton leg against the window of Lyov’s living room.

D’Lante ran forward immediately. “Stay there Liz!” He urged, worried for her safety.

Sigvar moved in to help. Ryuu hesitated. He fiddled with the fancy jacket he wore. “Eh, they look like they could handle it.”

A brutal fight ensued, with Sigvar tearing away legs, D’Lante compelling the monster backwards with his prayers and blessed beads. It didn’t make for a walk in the park. A claw sliced Sigvar’s torso. If he had not been a vampire he would have perished. Then the creature knocked D’Lante over spraining his ankle.

Sighing aggressively, Ryuu commanded a nearby tree cluster to raise their roots. It caught up the strange arachnid. Fairy eyes turned toward the source of the Almaeri. They spotted Ryuu and Liz. “C’mon.” Ryuu took Liz’s hand and ran towards the house. “Get inside!”

Sigvar pulled up D’Lante and raced in, gritting his teeth at the pain of feeling the sacred weight covering the young man like a veil. They each made it inside just in time. Ryuu commanded a bubble around them. It would stay for several days. Even he couldn’t get rid of it at this point. It did prevent creatures from getting into the house. They stuck on the outer film like flypaper. However now fairies were well aware of them.

“Anyone here?” D’Lante called out, limping towards the hall. “My name is D’Lante Jackson. I’ve come with Liz Crosse, Ryuu, and Sigvar.”

The sound of familiar names drew those present out of hiding. Andriy emerged from one of the rooms first, gun drawn but pointed at the floor, a meek wall between the dangers outside and his beloved Sea and dear Lyov. Spotting them, his shoulders relaxed further, slipping the weapon away. "Is look like hell outside, but Alassiel and Lyov say is just Aarin," he murmured, turning back and motioning that to the other two it was safe.

"From what I've heard, there isn't a lot of difference, my dear," Liz said sympathetically, placing a hand on D'Lante and pointing to the couch. "You need to sit and I'll find ice. Last thing we need is you doing more damage than you already have."

Submitting to her wisdom, D’Lante hobbled to the couch. He eased his foot up to take a look. A little purple, but nothing Liz’s suggestion couldn’t fix, which Ryuu helped out with, and maybe some rest, though that looked less likely. “Are any of you injured?”

Alassiel helped Lyov shuffle out of the room when her love signaled it was safe. “No, just worried.”

“This one is feeling down about not getting us out of here,” Lyov set his hand on Alassiel’s shoulder. “Can’t cast gates.” He pulled her into a one armed hug. “It’s not your fault, Alassiel. I’m probably the dead weight here, holding you guys back.”

“Don’t think of it,” Alassiel said, giving his arm a pat. “We are happy to keep you safe. Help has come.” She went over to give Liz a hug. “I’m so glad to see you’re safe! How is everyone else?”

Ryuu said, “We’re missing Liam and Granya, but everyone else is waiting at the pub.” He cast a hand over the cleared living room. “This will take us to the basement.”

Andriy, as much as he hated to admit it, was once more grateful for Ryuu's presence. It didn't mean he would stop unconsciously placing himself between the mage and his Sea, but he did appreciate his help.

"Granya?" Liz asked with knitted brows. "A full moon - is she out at sea in this dreadful mess?"

"How you know about Granya?" Andriy asked in disbelief as they began to lead everyone to the gate.

A healthy chuckle as Liz eased D'Lante back on his feet for the short stint into the gate. "My dear, you don't live as long as I have under ridicule of the hunting community without learning quite close to everything of those who matter to you. Now come along, the sooner we get those we know together, the quicker we can find those who are missing."

The six of them slipped into the portal with Ryuu right behind Alassiela and Andriy, since Lyov walked slower than the others. The portal closed out and Ryuu had yet to move far from the Sea and her Cherry. “We’re back!” Ryuu called up. “And we’ve brought a couple friends.”

Taking Lyov and D’Lante up the stairs proved a bit of a task. They had to employ Almaeri to make sure the made it up safely. Once they did the family came to embrace the people they had worried had died.

“Goodness, girl, I’m so glad you’re back!” Moira exhaled, soon letting Alassiel go so that she could hug Lyov. Theo, Willow, and the rest were eager to move in for a good embrace.

Theo sighed, giving Lyov a squeeze. “So sorry you and the other two were stuck for so long.”

“It’s alright, we made it. These two were very brave,” Lyov smiled.

Wesley came over, offering hearty pats. “Good to see you safe, Liz. There’s a lot to go over.”

D’Lante said, “Your friends here gave us the whole story.” He thought that might lift the burden from their shoulders to repeat. “If there is anything I can do to help find Granya and Liam, I can help.”

Natalia observed his ankle. “Maybe later. Come sit, I’ve got something that will help.”

Theo aided D’Lante in sitting and the young man offered his thanks. While the Russian vet attended to his swollen ankle he looked around and asked, “Is this everyone?”

Alassiel noticed the absence of two people dear to their hearts. “Have Cory and Rosy not arrived?”

"We told them not to rush before this all started up," Willow answered, making herself busy by getting tea going for everyone. Something warm to keep the spirits going. "They left earlier, but I'm not sure how long the jet should take."

Glancing at the time Ellie gave them the benefit of a doubt. "They should be landing shortly. We'll have to get someone to them, or at least explain why the pub isn't on the ground where it needs to be."

"An escort would be preferred," Everest interjected, knowing that netiher Cory nor Rosy were highly experienced in fighting and had no idea what they were up against, let alone still carrying along a new born. "Ideally a gate, if we can. Trying to make our way through all of this isn't ideal."

“There are no gates set up close to them,” Theo said. He helped Willow pour the cups for everyone. “Some of us will have to go out and get them.”

“Give me a moment to rest and I can join whoever is leaving to the airstrip,” Sigvar said, taking a seat. He pulled his tattered shirt away to reveal a pale, chiseled chest with a gash across it. It didn’t bleed, but it hurt.

Inara asked, “How long since you’ve last eaten?”

Looking up, Sigvar shrugged. “A long while. I’ve been trying not to indulge. I rather not comply with those urges.” Though he couldn’t deny he hungered. Sigvar swallowed, looking around at all their throats.

Amalia frowned. “You should eat some, Siggy.” The petname was an unmistakable nudge to listen.

“I can’t...” Sigvar’s fist squeezed shut.

“We can spare some between a handful of us,” Inara offered.

“It’s not that, I—,” Sigvar sighed. “You don’t understand. While I appreciate the sentiment, and it would probably work, I— I don’t like what I am.” When vampires embraced their affliction, and worshiped Kali, they received a kind of high from the experience and they enjoy it. When they did not, it often meant the reverse when they felt that high; guilt for enjoying it. “I experience an overwhelming sense of shame when I feed.”

Pressing the issue, Inara said, “Look, I don’t want to force you into anything, but unless you eat something you’re only going to make it harder on you and us. You could die on us, or worse, you could lose control.”

The last part worried Sigvar the most out of what Inara pointed out. He felt awful, but the truth remained. If he wanted to be of service, he needed to eat. “I...humbly...request…” The vampire barely met their eyes, already feeling that guilt of taking from them. “Willing volunteers.”

There was hardly a break between Sigvar's request and his first volunteer. "Sim, I can give," Joao offered with a nod. He knew he could operate just fine with less blood than normal.

"Not nearly as much as Joao, but I can give some as well," Ellie offered. She'd be one of the last to enter any of the fights, so it was the least she could do.

"Is that a good idea for you?" Annabelle asked skeptically, knowing she was likely out of the running.

"A little won't hurt," she younger sister shook off the concern.

"Why don't we save you for last, to be safe," Everest offered. There were plenty of able bodies around, after all. "I'm fine with giving up some blood, but that means you have to get me dinner after, Siggy," he picked up on Amalia's nickname with a wink. Andriy and Gordon also shared their willingness to donate.

Everest’s tease helped Sigvar feel a little better. “I know a good pub with two brilliant cooks,” he managed to say in a light tone, though it took effort.

"I can as well," Willow offered as she set a cup of tea down for D'Lante. "I won't be out fighting, so if I get a little light headed it wouldn't be the end of the world."

Just about everyone aside from Ryuu, Yonten, D’Lante, Natalia and Moira offered a small bite. D’Lante couldn’t do it without injuring Sigvar from his blood, Natalia was pregnant, Moira was still dealing with a curse, and Yonten didn’t want to be bitten by one of the creatures that freaked him out. The children were, obviously, omitted, though Lottie did volunteer out of concern. Ryuu opted out simply because he would rather keep his blood.

Quietly, Sigvar nodded and said in a soft tone, “Thank you.”

Amalia started them off, coming to the vampire’s side and raising her wrist. Sigvar hesitated, glancing around the room that had eyes on him. “Uh, I know this might sound silly, but...Might you look away?”

“Here,” Alassiel said, casting a small twig that formed into a panel of flowers and vines from floor to ceiling between the two and the rest of the room. They could just barely see their silhouettes.

“Thank you,” Sigvar felt far more comfortable now. He brought Amalia’s wrist to his lips and bit. The pale, milky secretion from his mouth kept the wound from coagulating. After he counted in his head the beats of her heart his mouth produced a clear substance. He spread his saliva across the wound. When it closed up he pulled out a handkerchief and wiped it clean.

Amalia smiled, and said with a chuckle, “Like old times.”

The smallest color, due to the newly ingested blood, came to Sigvar’s cheeks. “This is hardly the time to tease an old man. Go on, you serpent. Your man awaits you.”

Grinning, Amalia came around the divider and asked Joao, “Are you baptized?”

The question caught the Brazilian off guard, having just stood up from beside Natalia. "Baptize? By the church?"

“Have you had, at any time in your life, someone pour water over you, or submerge you, and say ‘I baptize you in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Spirit’? It is important,” Amalia said, not unkindly. “Sigvar can’t drink from anyone who is baptized, went through Jewish bat mitzvah or bar mitzvah, and he cannot drink of a person born in an Islamic family who speaks the Adhaan to their newly born infants.”

The clarification provided the information he'd need after all, sitting back down with a sigh. "Sim, baptize as child with Catholic church." His gaze looked to the others who remained, seeing if that was going to hurt their pool of volunteers.

Wesley, Hye, and Kazumi had to opt out at this point. Most of the room aside from them could still give their blood.

Andriy stood up with with an almost impish smile on his face. "I fine then. Parents mad, but skip bar mitzvah." Mad was a slight understatement; it'd been the start of a rough series of teenage years of arguing with his parents that only seemed to simmer down as he was involved in hunting. He came around the partition and held out his hand to Sigvar.

Since Andriy didn’t know what was coming, Sigvar explained to him what to expect. After taking some from the Ukrainian Sigvar said, “Thank you.”

After Andriy came Alassiel. She sat down and offered her wrist like the other two. This time Sigvar felt a little guilty because he took an ounce more than he should have. Sigvar said, “Forgive me. Your blood is sweet, but that is no excuse.”

“No harm done,” Alassiel chuckled, leaving for the next person. She came out from around the corner, closest to the bar where Jovan sat.

The grumpy Russian man leaned over with a couple drinks. “Mind if you give to Ellie and Everest?”

“I don’t mind,” Alassiel took the vessels of scotch and a tall glass of mostly ice to the couple.

Everest happily took his scotch and had already downed a gulp before the realization hit him. "It's going to be fine that I'm drinking? Don't want to get our resident fangboy all tipsy."

Ellie, who had happily accepted the glass of ice with a bit of water at the bottom, sat down with John in the crook of her hand and slipped the occasional piece of ice out and into her mouth. "I'm sure you don't live for hundreds of years without learning to handle liquor."

"Woman, you are chomping on ice and expecting me to take your word as good?"

"Um..yup," she said with a perked brow, nibbling on the current piece with unwavering confidence.

Next up, Gordon slid around to face Sigvar, a small line of presperation along his brow. Rolling up his sleep, he offered up his wrist and immediately looked away.

Sigvar, already uncomfortable doing this at all, became more so when Gordon shifted in his chair. The two shared an awkward moment as Sigvar bit down. It couldn’t have been worse, until Amalia decided to peer around and wink. “Oo, hot,” she purred at two men she had been with before.

Gordon could feel heat rising on his cheeks even while he was being essentially suckled. "You're incorrigible," he said with a smirk. "Can't one man suck another man's blood without drawing a crowd?"

“Is that rhetorical, or are you interested in Siggy?” Amalia teased.

Sigvar nearly choked as he finished off, cleaning Gordon’s wrist with the handkerchief. “Malia, please.” He smiled and shook his head.

Chuckling, Amalia pulled Gordon to his feet and gave him a kiss on his cheek as they walked back around. “Sorry, couldn’t resist.” Her teases had to be done. How many times would the chance come?

"I'll keep that in mind the next time you're trying to do the right thing and happen to be in a compromising position," he grinned, much more relaxed now that his hand had returned to himself.

Perked brows an questions of just what had gone on were silenced and it was Everest's turn to have a sit down with Sigvar. Settling in, his Scotch in his free hand, he held out his offering. "Be gentle, it's my first time," he implored the ancient man.

"That's a lie and you know it!" Ellie could be heard from across the room, snorting with mirth.

"No one asked for your opinion," the sharpshooter huffed, though much quieter this time, less it actually make it to her keen ears.

Trying to keep a straight face, Sigvar assured Everest, “Don’t worry, I will handle you with care.” True to his word the vampire sank his teeth in gingerly. After a few suckles his face turned up in pleasant surprise. He healed the wound and pulled away. “Macallan, at least twenty-five years. That’s pretty good,” he said as he cleaned Everest’s wrist. Pale brows furrowed, his mouth happily testing the flavor on his tongue. “Mm, a sweet note to it. Perhaps from the Drowned Maiden.”

A wide grin spread across his face, lifting the glass up as a toast before taking a sip. "Damn right it is. Jovan's hiding that good stuff back there. I say once everyone's distracted, we could sneak back there and grab a few bottles. A deal?"

"You do not realize how loud your voice is and literally everyone can hear you babe," Ellie's chastising voice made him wince.

"You know, your granddaughter can be a real buzzkill," he murmured as he stood up, readjusting his sleeve before coming back out to the others. "It's called a joke, Eleanor."

Chuckling, Sigvar said, “Well she does look a lot like my sister Liesle. Perhaps their similarities go beyond appearance.” Sigvar set the handkerchief aside to be switched out for another, cleaner one. “Liesle was quite the strict woman when it came to the expectations of her husband. She would chide him for spending money on new chariots or horses. To be fair to her concerns about coin, he also tended to gamble.”

"Oh, good to know that choices in men are also consistent for the Blackthorne family line," Ellie said with a knowing brow in Everest's direction.

Raising his glass as if to take a sip, he pointed the glass in Sigvar's direction. "I'm not sure if I like him anymore. He knows too much."

"Or you misbheave just like you did as a teenager," Willow spoffed, taking her turn slipping around to where Sigvar was waiting. Slipping into the chair that was positioned, she offered up her hand, waiting patiently for the unusual process to begin.

Sigvar gently took Willow’s hand. Just before biting he said aloud with a smile, “If it makes you feel better, Everest, I like you much more than my brother-in-law.”

Wesley chuckled, “Well there we go, Ev. Ancestral approval.”

"Or that Leslie's husband was a low bar," Annabelle quipped with a wink at her sister.

"You know, I'd feel bad for you if you didn't deserve this," Willow called out to her brother, sitting comfortably still as Sigvar took his portion from her. Once she was healed and cleaned up, she came around the corner. "Who's next?"

Jovan came around the bar. When he sat down he said, “I didn’t know this was going to happen, I drank a lot today.”

“Then I shall have a second treat,” Sigvar chuckled.

Once the old Bear of a man relinquished his blood he noticed a rosy color on the vampire’s nose. Jovan chuckled, “Did you get any blood?”

“A bit,” Sigvar spoffed.

Jovan left him and Inara took the final slot. “This will be the first time I ever willingly let a vampire bite me.”

Sigvar smiled, saying, “Then I am honored.” His fangs sank and sighed in the bite of her blood. It could have been mistaken for a moan. Once he parted she noticed that his eyes dilated. “You must have a line in your heritage connected intimately with Kali’s cult. Your blood is...magnificent.” Sigvar caught himself staring inappropriately. He got to his feet when he saw the shift in her comfort level begin to drop. “Alright, that’s enough. I think my wound will heal now.”

Inara got up and came around the floral divide. She didn’t mean any offense or to scare him, but she had to admit she was glad it was over. The Tigress went back to sit with Wesley with much to ponder about the comment over her lineage.

Ryuu checked the time. “Well if we’re going to do this, and you’re set, then I think we should go now.”

"Alright, so who's heading out for a late night stroll?" Willow asked, trying to put some humor in it all.

There were quite a few who seemed hesitant to leave, either by their own voalition or request of their significant others. Gordon stood up, finishing off a drink he'd managed to find. "Hell, why not. Might as well risk it one more time tonight."

"Natalia ask me to stay," Joao said, taking her hand and giving it a squeeze. He decided he would submit to her request unless it looked absolutely necessary otherwise.

Realizing there weren't as many who seemed eager to volunteer or willing ot leave their families, Andriy stood up. "I will go too," he offered. Another familiar face would help with any questions compared to if just a mage and vampire showed up.

Amalia and Alassiel were hesitant. The Seamaiden stood up and held Andriy’s hand. “Wait, no— you can’t go. You’re not protected. You didn’t go through your Jewish rites. Fairies aren’t like mages. Their abilities aren’t derived from Almaeri. They can affect you.”

“She’s right, Andriy, you would be in danger of them.” Amalia said, turning to Gordon. “You would be too.”

Jovan came to their side. “They will be with us. It’s okay, I will look out for them.” He gave the men a hearty pat. “They have sacred guns that will help.”

“Fine,” Amalia said, crossing her arms. “But I will come. I have fought these creatures my whole life.”

Frowning, Alassiel felt frustrated she lacked the physical prowess and skills. “Well you go, I will, too. I can be a medic.”

Ellie, not wanting to discourage anyone but feeling this wasn't going as smoothly as it could, offered a light suggestion. "Why don't you and Andriy stay behind? I feel like less peple would be easier to travel with and make the journey faster. Alassiel you can always be waiting here as a medic for when they come through the gate."

"Sim, and do not have best experience, pequeno cara," Joao gently agreed.

Andriy, less than pleased with being sidelined, did prefer it if that meant Alassiel was out of danger, something he was concerned with. He turned to his Seamaiden, finding her hand for a light squeeze. "We can stay and help other."

Exhaling in relief, though feeling a little guilty for pulling him away, Alassiel chewed on her lip. “The pub still needs perimeter checks. We’re up in the air, but we’re not completely protected from all attacks.”

Theo nodded, “It’s true. There were, occasionally, some flying fairies that came too close for comfort.”

Alassiel asked in a hopeful tone, “Maybe you can keep an eye on the property with me?”

They could stroll the edge and alert the others. Inside or outside, it wouldn’t matter which place Alassiel was if she was on the floating chunk of pub at that point. So, it was something that was helpful and they could do together.

"Tak, sound good and still useful," he smiled at her offer, deciding that would be best for them. Should an attack hit they had others who were experienced around them, and still were contributing to everyone.

Ryuu hummed in casual annoyance, staring at the Sea engulfing her Cherry once Andriy agreed. The couple walked out hand-in-hand to stroll around the place. Nothing to do about it now. Well, nothing Ryuu wouldn’t struggle with morally struggle if it came back to haunt him.

"Sounds like that's all made up," Gordon said, dusting off his knees and standing up. "We might as well get going if we want to be back before it's past my bedtime."

"Isn't your bedtime eight since you're 12 years old?" Ellie couldn't help but spoff, shaking her head. "Poor Amalia is going to have to put up with being asked if she's yoru mom if that baby face doesn't go away soon."

Ignoring her remarks, he strode toward the door with every ounce of confidence his young frame had. "Let's go - the apocalypse waits for no one!"

Amalia chuckled, keeping a pace behind to watch Gordon walk. “Rybka, you better not stray far from me. I will have to ground you.”

“We are not here to flirt,” Jovan said, following after. Amalia spoke in tandem with his next words. “We are here to work.” The older man spoffed and nudged his niece.

Sigvar, who came out last after Ryuu, observed the sky. They had hours before sunrise, so the vampire felt safe coming along. Now that he had fed he sensed his strength return tenfold. “Maybe we will come across Granya and Liam.”

The champagne haired mage exhaled and shook his head. “Oh hell, I hope not. I am not interested in wrestling down a werewolf.”

Sigvar asked, “So how will we travel today? Gate? Flying car?” He smiled at Amalia. “Broom sticks?”

Amalia snorted at their inside joke, “Heh.”

Jovan said, “Well, I think we should stick together. Flying is best.”

Ryuu made a noise of uncertainty. “There were a lot of snipes last time Siggy and I went out.”

“Just use spearmint,” Amalia said. She picked up a pebble and the mineral flourished into a vine of the fragrant herb. She handed out the springs that encircle their wrists. “As long as it’s only snipes right now and there are no dragons, we should make it to the airstrip.”

"Oh good, we're flying. Excellent choice seeing as I am an expert at that," Gordon mumbled as he followed the example of hte others and wrapped the spearmint about. "We're just heading straight there, pick up the Cromwells, then using a gate back." While it was the agreed upon plan, he had to say it aloud to convince himself. "Easy like a lemon pie."

Smiling, Amalia gave Gordon a pat on his cheek. “I got you, Rybka, you will probably live.” She and the other mages commanded the fallen twigs leaves to form into a giant bird for each of them. They were cast with a link spell to keep them from drifting too far. Once mounted the people on them were strapped in by vines curling around their waist.

“Ready?” Jovan asked.

Amalia dove off without a word. Her squeal of excitement faded the farther she got. Sigvar shrugged and chuckled, diving after. Ryuu wasn’t going to be left behind. Before Gordon knew it his bird, pulled by the magic that connected them, leapt off the edge.

While he might have smiled to see how delighted the flight was for his vicious but delectable woman and heard his joy, Gordon was not prepared for what befell him as his craft slipped off the edge. His mouth dropped as the bird beneath him did, sheer terror written across his face as he tried to grip the neck tighter. The worst part was he couldn't see anything. With how dark it was and how high up they were, it was just the stomach lurching feeling of falling with nothing to reassure him he wasn't about to crash into the ground or another. Anyone who flew close to him was also in for a treat.

"HOLY CHRIST ON A CRACKER I - NO! UP BIRD UP!" Followed by unintelligible screaming and minor flailing, similar to what you might see on those wonderful souvenir videos from a rollercoaster drop. "AHHHH---oh okay." The bird had evened out and was flapping it's way throughout the thinner cloud coverage, the wind whistling past him. Occasionally he could spot movement and if Gordon dared to turn his head, see a bird like his own moving along. His grip didn't lessen though, still unsure how much he could trust a vine a seatbelt.

Light laughter of a familiar voice could be heard on the wind. Once in a while Amalia flew close enough to reassure Gordon that they were alright. Especially if or when snipes came a little close for comfort.

They kept as high as they could without passing out from the thin air and low enough to see where they were headed. Flying took a lot of time off of their journey. However, at some point, they had to lower to the ground as they approached the airstrip.

“The jet,” Jovan said. Crawling all over the hull were lizard-like creatures. “Don’t let them lick it!”

Amalia sped forward, getting so close she knocked one of them off. The lizards all hissed. Claws clambered over metal as they chased the Russian Wrangler. Some of them launched off from the wing to catch onto hers. The lizards tore at her tail feathers. Amalia jumped off of her bird. She commanded the wind to soften her fall.

On her feet now, Amalia ran towards the jet, yelling at them as they landed their birds, “Are they in there?”

Gordon was much less graceful as he found the ground, taking a small tumble. "They should be - I would have hoped Wesley or someone told them we were coming," he called back, drawing his gun and shooting at one of the lizards that was close to the jet before reaching for his phone to send a message to Rosy and Cory that they needed to get out and now.

Just as Amalia came to Gordon’s bird and sent the text, they noticed shapes at the edge of the airstrip shifting around. “We need to hurry.”

Sigvar jumped off of his bird and raced to the door of the jet. “Hello?” He knocked forcefully. “Cory, Rosy— this is Sigvar. I am here with Jovan, Amalia, and Gordon.”

After a moment Sigvar noticed movement. Curtains moved aside to teveal Cory peeking through them. He barely heard Cory encouraging Rosalie to come over with him. They went to the door of the jet and opened it.

Cory’s pale face, relieved to see familiar faces, asked, “What the hell is happening?” He also blinked in surprise to see the vampire. “You’re the—.”

“Yes, I know. We’ll explain later. Right now you, your wife, and your child must come to the pub.” Sigvar came in to help bring out a stroller and whatever gear they needed.

From the ground, Gordon offered a reassuring wave. "Evening, mate! Might want to speed things up, these things are quite nasty," he called before turning back to face the lizards and shoot any getting too close.

Rosy decided right then they didn't have time to object to anything, besides Lottie had said she was Annabelle and Ellie's ancestor or something. It could be found out later. Instead, she was quick to pass along the stroller and diaper bag before she folded up the bassinet. It wasn't a lot, but it'd have to be enough for now. Amelie was swaddled tight so she couldn't move and nestled in her sling. "Okay, let's go," she urged, hurrying down the steps and trying not to look at creatures that had been getting too close for comfort. "Did you drive here?" she asked, looking around in confusion.

"No, flew," Gordon answered, tossing a glance at Ryuu and Amalia. "Someone mind opening the gate? And can we do anything to keep the jet safe until we come back?" It was their only mode of transportation besides magic, after all.

Jovan hushed them, looking around at the leaves. “They’re going in counter clockwise.”

Amalia took notice. “Do you see birds?”

“Finches.”

“I can’t hear them singing.”

Jovan frowned. “No, they’re not.”

Turning to the other’s abruptly, Amalia demanded, “Walk on the tip of your left foot and the flat of your right while we’re still standing here.” She did so. Ryuu, Jovan, and Sigvar didn’t spare time mimicking her. “Ryuu, the gate.”

“On it.” The champagne haired cast the rune circle.

It was without a doubt, the weirdest request they'd heard but were not about to question. Rosy and Gordon were both on the one and a half foot stance as they closed in on the circle. Gordon ushered Rosy through first with Amelie, promising her it was safe. "Come on Cory," he beckoned, not about to wait more than a fraction of a second after knowing those two and Amalia were in before he joined them.

Rosy blinked, surprised as she stepped one foot into the glowing circle and another into the dark basement of what she had to assume was the pub. She quickly stepped aside, looking back to make sure Cory was coming after her. In her arms, Amelie let out a delighted squeal, apparently a bigger fan of using gates than others.

Hobbling through, face pale, Cory kept his feet just as they instructed. He pulled Rosalie and his daughter protectively. He didn’t let go until Gordon, Sigvar, Jovan, Amalia, and Ryuu came through, because that meant the gate would be shut.

The runes vanished and Amalia observed Cory was still walking the way she told him to. “You can stop now, Cory.”

Easing his feet into their normal position, he exhaled, “Why—why did we have to do that?”

Jovan answered, “You ever heard the odd traditions of your myths? Throwing salt over the shoulder or putting half of a walnut shell out filled with beer?”

Cory said, “Well, actually, yeah, I guess.”

“Those are appeasements for fairies and the creatures that claim godship,” Amalia explained. “There are omens you must pay attention to— thousands of these little signs, thousands of gestures— that can be read to know who is around, what is expected of you, that can come at any time, anywhere, and if you get it wrong you might suffer.”

“Wait, so, you’re obligated to do this?” Cory asked. “Like, you don’t have to sign up for any of it?”

“If you want to live,” Jovan said

Ryuu nodded, saying, “That is life in Aarin. Filled with uncertainty. You live in fear of angering some self righteous being. Counter-clockwise leaves, mute finch, and a chill in the air means a fairy around that claim your face. To avoid it, you must pose like a jester of its kind. We were ‘acting the fool’ and they, thankfully, thought it was funny enough not to take our faces.”

"I very much enjoy keeping my face," Rosy mumbled, keeping close to Cory. "And as much as it might be a pain, I think I prefer to stay on Earth rather than keep track of all those tricks."

Jovan said, “This is Earth. It will do you well to learn these tricks, if you want to survive."

"He's right," Ryuu said. "That is how you have your myths and 'fairy tales'. Hansel and Gretel is not a children's story for bedtime. It is what really happened to those siblings."

Cory frowned, asking , "This is how Earth used to be? Dark and full of creatures?"

"Yes," Ryuu nodded. "You still find the cultures today that live as they had in those times— what you think of as third-world tribes are how people lived ages ago to survive these beings and the destruction they cause."

Above them, the sound of voices had floated through the floor boards and summoned Willow to call down. "Rosy! Cory! You made it," she beckoned everyone out of the basement, though she half expected Sigvar to remain below as dawn was beginning to approach.

"Hear that blokes? The rest of us are minced meat!" Gordon said dramatically as he went up the stairs, keeping a hold of Amalia now that almost everyone had come to safety.

True to Willow's suspicion Sigvar walked over to his crate. Ryuu helped him in while Amalia went up with Gordon, followed by Jovan, Rosy, and Cory. The vampire made sure that the pretty boy mage promised him to update Sigvar on any developments as soon as nightfall came again. Ryuu sighed in agreement before flouncing up the stairs to see everyone crowding the people they saved from the jet.

Out of everyone Cory hugged and gave kisses to, he found his arms latched in relief around Wesley. "I'm—I'm so happy!" He teared up for more reasons than one. "I'm so, so happy!"

"I know, I am too." Wesley had yet to let go. "I'm sorry it took so long, Cor."

"Hey, as long as I still have my big brother." Cory smiled, pulling away to wipe his eyes.

Wesley gave Rosy a hug once she was free. "I'm glad you're safe."


Although it took a bit of self control, Rosalie accepted the hug from Wesley. The knowledge that he had gone behind everyone to try and finish the Russians wasn't an easy pill for her to swallow, though she would do it because she knew it was necessary. "Glad you guys are too. And we're so sorry about Diki," she answered sincerely, pulling away to be immediately pulled into Willow's arms.

"You made it!" she breathed relief into the blonde's embrace.

The hold was too much for Rosy, who had been a slave to her thoughts since Christmas. "I'm so sorry," she sobbed quietly into Willow's shoulder, Amelie balanced between them. "We- we just did what we thought was best and-"

Willow was quick to hush her sniffling and crying tightening her hug without squishing the small babe. "No, no it's going to be okay. We understand and now all we can do is hope for the best," she assured her softly.

Rosalie had opened her mouth to say something when over Willow's shoulder she caught sight of the one person she could never expect forgiveness from. Micha, with all the heartache and torture that she had been a cause of, and who deserved absolutely none of this. Pulling away from The comfort of Willow's promises, she swallowed her fears and took steps toward Micha, dark chocolate eyes looking up at him with the knowledge that he'd be able to destroy her and her family without breaking a sweat, as would be his right to do so. "I swear...I swear I will find her. I- I can't. I won't forgive myself unless I do," she swore softly.

Micha’s hollow eyes drew up to meet Rosalie. Not far behind her came Cory who said, “There’s no excuse. Being born into the life of a Hunter is no good reason to have done what we did. We do all we can to make it right.” The room grew quiet without them noticing.

All this time Micha had chosen to distance himself from the rest of them. Every single one of the Hunter’s in that room made his skin crawl. Since Wesley arrived, whenever in the same room with the man, Micha found the farthest chair away from the Fox. These two, so close, tensed his body.

If Rosalie found it hard to swallow Wesley’s decision, even with what she knew of him and the kind of Hunter Wesley was, the pill that waited for Micha to gulp had spikes ready to slice his throat if he opened his mouth—even knowing they, Rosalie Anne Crosse and Cornelius Cromwell, had every good intention for the wellbeing of Mankind at the time they kidnapped Molly. Micha’s self control hung on the edge of a knife in regards to the act of violence in which Rosalie and Cornelius willingly participated, planned, and carried out.

Raw eyes dark and red from tears shifted over to Amalia, Moira, and Jovan. The three had, on occasion, found time to speak with him about his hurt. “Then let words become action,” Micha said, finally. He turned to look back up at them. There would be no hugs shared here. A man could only take one step at a time. “And we will see what the future holds.”

Amalia, Jovan, and Moira relaxed. It was quite the change from swearing to end them and Wesley. Though Cory had not heard the man declare it at the time, he didn’t have to guess hard. Cory wanted to verbalize his gratitude for what appeared to be a chance to mend things between them. Not wanting to risk getting into that only to mess it up, Cory said, “We will.”

Rosy nodded in agreement to her husband's words. If there was one thing they managed to do in all of this mess, it would be to correct the injustice they had done. A soft noise from her noise drew attention to Amelie who had decided she'd had enough of being swaddled. Knowing there was nothing more they could say to Micha, she respectively stepped away from h im, not feeling any less guilty than before speaking to him, but aware of a shred of hope.

"Oh let me see that little doll," Elizabeth said as she walked over, planting a kiss on both Rosy and Cory's cheeks before accepting the little bundle and helping her to freedom at least of her arms. "Ah yes, I know beautiful. But it's been a stressful day for all of us, and unfortunately that means you need to be a little more cooperative tonight because all of us could use some sleep," she cooed to the child.

"Sleep? Who's that?" Everest spoffed, coming over to greet the Cromwells, a glass of fresh Scotch in hand.

“A long lost friend,” Cory said in a weary tone. He sat down with Rosalie at his side, holding her together as much as she held him. Maybe some sleep would be good. Even if it was already day...Or so he thought. Cory looked out the window and saw that the sun appeared dimmer that morning. Haze filled the air.

“Sleep sounds good.” Micha walked up the stairs to his room.

"Any update on Liam and Granya while we were gone?" Gordon asked, tugging Amalia into his lap on one of the available chairs.

Theo shook his head, “I have not been called over by Kelsey, but that could be because she came back for an update.” He took Willow’s hand and began to walk towards the stairwell. “She comes every three hours. I will check if she is here in a moment.” He knew Micha wanted to have some space, but maybe he and Willow could help progress the healing process.

In fact Kelsey had come. Alassiel and Andriy happened to stroll by the makeshift pond that the Russians constructed when they heard a graceful sloshing of water. At first the kelpie poked her head out to see Andriy standing there, since Alassiel bent down to fix her shoe. Her appearance shifted to a form that appeased his general taste in women.

“Hello young man,” Kelsey smiled amiably.

Andriy's head shot up in surprise at an unfamiliar voice, looking about for a second to see the gentle-looking maiden in the pond. "Oh, eh. Hello," he nodded, though a part of him already warned that there was no way anyone could simply appear up where the pub was floating. In fact, he had quickly registered that only someone practicing magic of one form or another could be there.

“What is your name?” Kelsey asked, eyes shining.

He opened his mouth to answer, but something nagged in his ear and caused him to stop. "A name not important. Why are you here?"

The slightest shift in mood crossed the woman, though she smiled brilliantly. “Oh, I’ve been asked to come. You see, I’m friend of theirs, Mr....” Her tone swung up in the way people do to allow the other to correctly finish the sentence.

Asked to come? There was no one they were told arriving, except... of course! "Oh! You are kelpie," he said with a proud grin for his quick thinking. "Can go tell Theo so he can talk to you."

That sweet smile dropped away briefly, then turned up again. She parted her lips to speak more, to coax this young man into answering some riddles, when Alassiel came to his side. It only took a moment for the kelpie to recognize what stood beside Andiry.

Alassiel’s eyes were on her Cherry at first. “Hey I lose a shoe and I nearly lose you—.” Her ocean eyes shifted over to the movement by the pond. The Sea gasped softly and took Andriy’s hand in hers reflexively. “Kelsey.”

Furrowed brows knit tightly in pure offense. “What have they done?!” Her disgust morphed her body, becoming a monstrous form. “Your skin is barley as smooth as it should be! What has happened to your hair? It is limp compared to how it should look!” Kelsey snapped her eyes to the hand of Andriy linked with Alassiel. Devil red gaze drew up to the Ukrainians face. “Have you to blame for this desecration?!”

Dark eyes narrowed to hear this...this creature try and call his beloved Sea anything but perfect. He tightened his grip on her hand and shot a glare back at the foul hag who dared to speak so. "You do not speak to Alassiel like that. Like she is a thing," he pointed a finger of his freehand at her. "She is perfect and beautiful and you are only angry and full of lie, Kelsey."

Alassiel’s heart absolutely soared to hear Andriy thought so! It didn’t matter if she looked as pretty as a polished pearl or as crappy as a crab—as long as her Cherry loved her and was so sweet.

Kelsey disagreed. “What do you know about beauty? All you creatures walking around with pallid skin, smelling pungent. Human boy,” Kelsey said the word like it could make clean water filthy. “I can see each and every one of your oil-filled pores! Your sebum slick at the roots of what you think is washed hair!” Kelsey pulled herself up from the edge of the pond, shaking in fury. Her body dripped skin like it was only held together by her sanity. “I cannot stand here and watch you muddy our Drowned Maidens!”

Stepping back, Alassiel pulled Andriy close to her, holding him against her front. She stared down with eyes just as narrow as her Cherry. “I do not belong to you! If anything, I belong to moya Vyshnya.” The Seamaid looked up at him and leaned, as if to kiss.

This did not please Kelsey. The kelpie wriggled out of utter revolution. “No, no! Do not dare!” She seethed. “Unhand the Drowned Maiden, you human. Give her to me, and I shall make it right!”



Andriy stood firm as the block between his Sea and this greedy, ugly hearted and nasty face. "No, you cannot have her. You can never have her," he insisted, coiling his arm around her waist. "Alassiel is none to have, but I take her as long as she allow me. She is my heart and treasure. You do not understand."

Smiling, Alassiel rested her head on Andriy. “And you have mine, моя любов.”

Rolling her water fairy eyes, Kelsey spat, “What tripe. Human love is fragile. You are quick to forget. Your hearts change like the wind! You are petty, silly, stupid creatures. You all reek with the stench of imperfection! You will never love a Drowned Maiden. Love isn’t real. It is a fantasy, and you will fail her one day. Mark my words.”

“Kelsey!” Theo barked in a chide. He had Willow right alongside him. “Stay away from our friends.”

The Kelpie shrank back into the pond. She sank into the water, though they could still hear her if she spoke.

Frowning, Theo said to the two, “I’m so sorry, she misbehaves.”

Andriy kept furrowed brows on Kelsey even as she sunk back to the water. "Do not listen to her," he murmured softly as he turned back to Alassiel. "I will always be there for you, and no kelpie can say other. I love you, моє море ."

“I know,” Alassiel said with all confidence. She stroked his cheek. “Kelsey is nothing. You are my everything. I love you, moya Vyshnya,” she murmured, scandalizing the kelpie by giving him another kiss before turning to the other two.

Willow, although less than pleased with Kelsey's appearance, took the time to appreciate the sweet sentiment beside them. "You two can probably head back inside. We can speak to Kelsey," she offered with a soft smile.

“We’re due for a break anyway.” Alassiel gave Willow a gentle squeeze to her shoulder and said, “Careful. And don’t hesitate to tell the skank off.”

The Sea and her Cherry made their way off to the pub. They noticed, and they approached it, that the mages had expanded and raised two more stories to compensate for the extra people in the pub. They had a room marked for them, tailored to their taste. Alassiel and Andriy were quick to cuddle and sleep for a good long rest.

Meanwhile Theo spoke firmly with Kelsey. “Did you find anything?”

The saucy fairy slipped up onto the edge of the pond, shifting her body into a provocative form. “I found a lot of things.”

“Did you see Granya and Liam?”

“Well yes.”

Sighing, Theo asked, “I mean recently, today?”

“Define ‘seeing’...” Kelsey ran her fingers through her silky hair. Eyes fluttered attractively at Theo at first, and then shifted onto Willow. “You could be so much more than you are now, you know. It would take time, of course, but your hair would be amazing with my regimen. Your skin would practically be as soft as cirrus.”

Theo frowned, stepping a little in front of Willow. “Kelsey! Do you have any word on Granya and Liam?”

“Any word on them? Well, if you mean do I have anything to say, then I would tell you I believe Granya is a stubborn, abrasive young woman who could never be considered a Drowned Maiden no matter what we did to improve her,” Kelsey pondered wickedly. “Willow,” she said sweetly. “Do you want to play a game? If you solve my riddles, I can tell you the last thought your grandmother had of you.”

Time and exposure to the kelpie and her tricks kept Willow from falling for such a simple offer. "A kind offer, but I'll decline. I would much prefer it if you'd let us know what new information you have on Granya and Liam since we spoke to you last, Kelsey,* she specifically requested, giving Theo's arm a light squeeze.

Kelsey scoffed, “You have no authority to compel me to answer you.”

Theo had enough of that sass. He held onto Willow for his own sanity. “Tell me every bit new information you have on Granya and Liam since we spoke to you last.”

Dragging her feet like a teenager, Kelsey answered through a bitter smile, “I last saw Liam tracking the coven rounding up all the werebeasts that the full moon affected. They’re headed inland.”

Willow was hardly bothered, especially when it at least got them toward an answer. The news however, only made her frown. "Liam was tracking them? Was Granya one of the were beasts they were herding? How long ago was this and where?"

Theo repeated her questions when Kelsey muted herself. Always difficult. Finally she answered exactly in order. “Who else would it be? It is what I said. Oh, an hour or so after sunrise, by the park near the shore you visit on Mondays.”

"She should be shifted back by now then," Willow murmured to himself. "Do you think we can safely get to the park and find them? Besides the fairies and whatever else is out there."

Thinking it over, Theo said, “We might. Maybe send Ryuu and Sig— oh, it’s daytime now.” They would have to send either Ryuu, Uncle Jovan, and Amalia, and probably Gordon if he didn’t want her going alone, and maybe someone else. Micha did make for a good option. “We can talk it out with the others.” Theo turned to Kelsey. “Don’t stray far from the pond here. Come quickly when I call for you otherwise.”

Slipping back into the depths, Kelsey sighed and shrugged in compliance. They were all such bores anyway. Maybe Olivia could try to sing to her. Oh what an awful voice that woman had compared to the Drowned Maidens of Aarin. Maybe Kelsey might hear Alassiel, or even Willow, sing something at some point.

Once they settled that Theo walked with Willow back to the pub. “I feel that time is running out, but I also don’t know how we will do without rest. I think we should sleep, but then again Granya is out there…”

“That is true,” Theo said. Liam would probably still be searching for her, or a way to get her out. Knowing that the ivory man lived his life in Aarin gave Theo some peace that he would survive long enough to reunite with them. “In that case, I think we all need to rest.”

Just as they came to the back door Moira came out. “Hey guys. Any word?”

“Yes. Kelsey saw them going inland near the Pine park,” Theo said.

“Oh good, some news!” Moira continued out the door. “I’m going to patrol. Let me know if you guys are heading out at some point.”

“We will,” Theo said, just entering the reconstructed pub.

The two went through the extended hall that now included a ground level master room for Lyov and a laundry room. They came into the rearranged main area that looked more like a large mansion’s living room and dining room since they had many more people to accommodate for couch and recliner spots to sit. As soon as the others saw them come inside they were eager to know the word on the missing family members.

Jovan asked, “Did she find them?”

Theo nodded, telling them what Kelsey revealed. “Willow is right, Liam will keep track of her. We should rest if we meant to have enough energy to bring them back home.”

D’Lante had to agree. He was wearing down fast. “I don’t suppose you have a room for me and Liz?”

Amalia nodded, “Yes, we made room for both of you to have your own. Everyone has one; couples are sharing. You will see the signs.”

Ryuu got up. “Well, I’ll go find mine.” The worn out mage disappeared up the stairs.

"I think sleep will do everyone good. A reset and then our warriors can head out and bring them back home," Elizabeth had to agree with Willow's suggestion. It had already been such a trying night for so many and they had a long road ahead.

"We can meet back for breakfast in a few hours and go from there," Willow decided, knowing it wasn't a full night of rest, but it was the most time they'd want to risk without following after Granya.

"Do you need help getting up to your room, D'Lante?" Gordon offered as he eased himself up off the lounge he'd been sharing with Amalia.

“Yeah man, thanks, I appreciate it.” D’Lante gripped Gordon’s opposing hand and eased up from his seat. “By the way, huge fan of your mother,” he said, hobbling towards the stairs. Amalia came to the other side and helped the rest of the way.

"I get that a lot," Gordon had to accept the compliment he doubt he'd be avoiding forthe rest ofhis life as they made their way up to the assigned room for him.

Catching that mindset, D’Lante wanted to make it clear how he felt and thought about the situation. “She’s done a lot of fine work—raised a good man. I can’t wait until my kids hear I knew Gordon Davis.” He gave a nod to the British Stallions Serpent. “And Amalia.”

The Burgundy Beauty spoffed, "Hush, and go rest.” She opened the door for the man and nudged him inside.

"Jovan, you need to get yourself some sleep as well," Liz said with a tone that bore no room for argument, rising from her chair and motioning for him to do the same.

Jovan couldn’t deny the truth of it. It did take him a moment to actually head off, since he was considering going after Granya and Liam anyway. He may have grumbled about it as he walked to his room.

Willow, pleased to see there was still another strong woman around who wasn't afraid to face up to the bear, gave Theo a light nudge. The hunting families had already taken up residence in their room with their little ones, meaning they were the last to retire as well. "Let's go rest," she murmured to him softly, leading him away and up to their room. It would only be a short few hours before they'd be gathered in the main area formulating their plan on how to move forward.[/I]

 

[xrakkax]

Nodding, Theo walked with Willow upstairs to their room. Once inside he pulled her to embrace her, resting his chin on her head as they laid down. “I’m so sorry all this is happening. I can’t help but feel that this happened because of us…”

"I won't hear any of that," Willow argued in the darkened room, keeping hold of him even as her eyes threatened to close. "I wouldn't trade any of this in for the world. You all changed my life and it was for the better, even if it means putting up with fairies and temporarily living in a floating pub. I would do it all again, as long as it means I have you."

There was no reason for Theo to hope it was temporary. Nothing he knew of Loki or these creatures boded well for that— in fact, if they even had a solution, he was sure there would remain a scar on the Earth. “I just wish having you meant I knew I won’t lose you to the horrors that followed us here.” Theo gave Willow a kiss to her head. “I never wanted this life for us or our family.”

Willow understood his dilemma, or at least what she saw of it. "I don't think any of us could have predicted this would happen, but it is what it is," Willow relaxed into his kiss. "We'll take this one day at a time and together, my Krasavchik." And if there was any hope, they'd do it without losing more of their loved ones.

Taking peace in her words, Theo breathed out the last of what kept him awake. With Willow in his arms he always slept a little better. Even when Dream Warrior came out to thwack him in the face. Mostly his own Dream Self managed to navigate her wily body.

What they thought would be a couple hours stretched into a handful. Their minds and bodies had shut out the sound of the alarm that would inevitably snooze for a time before starting up again. By the time Willow and Theo woke up they were astonished to see that at least five hours had passed.

Realizing just how long they'd been out, Willow hurried to get herself as cleaned up as their circumstances allowed for the day. Her stomach growled as they found their way downstairs, joined by many other faces that could stand for another few hours of sleep.

Spotting sleepy-eyed Rosy and Cory with a wide-awake Amelie, she couldn't help but grin. "Someone's a morning person."

Rosy spoffed, shaking her head. "She's an ‘any time of the day and night’ girl, especially if mom and dad are sleeping," she remarked, offering a rattle to the babbling baby.

Scruffing his head, Cory yawned, “If this apocalypse doesn’t kill us, I’m sure Amelie will. We’ll see who wins.”

Humor was a good sign, Theo decided. Even if none of them really grasped the change that occurred with the fairies loose on Earth. “Well let’s hope Amelie does,” he managed a chuckle.

They walked down the hall just as D’Lante opened his door. The man smiled to see them. “Still alive,” he greeted.

Theo thought it appropriate. “Still alive— how is your foot?”

“Much better. God Bless your cousin,” D’Lante stuck out his foot and swiveled it. “I feel like I could run.”

Chuckling, Theo said, “Careful not to jump off the edge.”

At the bottom of the stairs they saw Wesley and Everest showing the others in the room the possible locations that matched the chapel Molly drew. “There are at least a dozen, mostly in Europe—,” Wesley explained.

Seeing them talk, Theo thought he would wait for a chance to interrupt to gather volunteers for getting back his niece and nephew-in-law. In the meantime Theo cast his hand to make breakfast for his wife and her family who came down with them. D’Lante was grateful for being considered as well. He took up his egg, sausage, and cheese sandwich in one hand and his coffee in the other, sitting down to listen.

“—One of the chapels in America matches this image really well,” Wesley went on, “except it’s a kind of rundown theme park and the mountain is actually taller than the one in the picture.”

“Hey, I know that picture,” D’Lante blurted with a mouth full. He drew attention from the people in the room.

Theo perked. “You do?” They were eager to hear more, though they waited for D’Lante to swallow.

Nodding, D’Lante said, “Yeah, that’s where my other uncle lives—Uncle Elijah Jackson. He’s a hermit, practically. Him and some monks wanted to refurbish that ghost town.” He pointed to the inmate Everest had found. It looked far cleaner than Molly’s picture. “That’s actually as far as they’ve gotten.”

Wesley looked at the location. “Slovakia.”

"Alright, so that means we've got to head back over the pond?" Gordon asked, settling back in his seat as he looked at the image.

"We need to find Granya and Liam first," Willow pointed out gently. They couldn't just leave them behind and go traversing the world. That and she really didn't like the idea of them splitting up once they were just now reunited.

"And Lauri, Oliver, and Molly," Rosy reaffirmed. "Whatever is at this chapel, we need to have them with us and away from those Waryth."

On that note, Theo stepped forward to ask, “Who will come?”

Jovan pulled on a jacket. “I will.”

Moira wished she could, but she just wasn’t fit to fight. However, she did have a trick or two up her sleeve since regaining her health. “I can astral project now. I’ll come along and scout ahead if you need it.”

Theo said, “Just be careful.” They couldn’t know if there were fairies out there that could eat her spirit cat. He turned the room. “Anyone else?”

Ryuu raised a hand. “I guess I’ll go— although none of you other people have been doing much. It’s been mostly me and Sigvar.” He cast a look at Alassiel and Andriy.

“They’re unprepared,” Alassiel defended. “They don’t know these creatures. What if they see an omen and they don’t even realize it? Last night they could have come back without faces.”

The champagne haired man shrugged. “All I am saying is this is practically thankless work.”

Scoffing, Alassiel couldn’t say she had been the sweetest toward Ryuu. Shifting in her seat, she muttered, “Thank you.”

“Oh don’t I just feel so special,” Ryuu’s tone conveyed the opposite.

“What do you want, a medal?”

“How about a kiss?”

“No.” Alassiel crossed her leg and leaned on Andriy.

“Mhm, you see? Practically thankless.” Ryuu strode towards the exit.

"If you want, I give you kiss, Ryuu," Andriy called after as an offer, though the comments about thankless work weren't settling well with him. He did dislike being kept away, but also knew that if he went that meant Alassiel would also follow.

Coming to a halt, Ryuu turned around and came right over to Andiry. The Sea squinted skeptically, slipping her arms around Andriy. Ryuu looked down at him with a studying eye. “Mm,” he hummed, about to leave, to Alassiel’s relief, when he spun on his heel and grabbed the young man’s face and kissed him.

Alassiel blinked in surprise, it had happened so fast. When Ryuu stepped back the room was filled with chuckles and chortles. The champagne haired man dabbed his fingers on his lips.

“Ryuu!” Alassiel protested, wiping Andiry’s mouth with her handkerchief.

“Well he offered,” The mage grinned.

Laughing, Wesley asked, “How was it?”

A manicured hand tilted like a see-saw. “It was alright.”

Andriy had to agree with that assessment, even if he hadn't had enough time to prepare himself. "Oliver better kisser, but not bad," he shrugged, though he was glad it seemed to have gotten the other man away from teasing his beloved.

Playfully squinting, Ryuu mused, “Well then, perhaps I might have to practice.” The pretty boy gave Andriy a wink that had Alassiel climbing onto her Cherry’s lap to become a body barrier. Her storming ocean eyes warned Ryuu to practice elsewhere. “Alright, anyone else come with me!”

“Count me in,” Amalia said, knocking back the last of her kvas.

As soon as Amalia stood, Gordon knew they were heading out. Standing up, he shrugged into a jacket of his own. "Not going to lie, I think I'm getting the hang of all this," he said with mild confidence.

"If you need more people to come with, I'll come," Everest offered, even as Ellie scowled at him. "May not know much about Aarin, but there aren't many things that can survive once they're in my scope."

"Sim, can come if think it will not be more hindrance," Joao followed suit, giving Natalia an apologetic look. He knew that she wanted him to stay, but this family was his now as well, and if he was needed, then he'd rise up to the request.

The families of the people leaving gave some protest. Natalia said, eyes on Joao, “It is not easy to see even my father, Amalia, and Gordon leave,” she missed Ryuu’s appalled face for not being mentioned, “We would barely manage the pain of losing any of them. How can we recover if we lose more?”

Theo frowned. He knew her concern, and likely Annabelle, Ellie, and other people like Rosy’s, concerns came from the fear of being left alone in the world without their soulmates, and worse, orphaning their children. He too felt some guilt at staying behind with Willow for similar reasons.

Lyov spoke here. “Natalia, you are right that we do not watch them go easily. This could be the last time we see any of them.” The confirmation only drew up her confidence that he would be on her side here. “Except, there is no reason to believe it is any less difficult for them to go, thinking we will be swallowed by a dragon or exploding from a swarm of fire-butterflies.We could be gone when they come back. It is no more safe out there than it is here. If they need the help, then they need the help.”

A sinking feeling set in Natalia’s stomach. She looked at the people getting ready to go. “Do you...need that help?”

Between who was going, Jovan answered, “We can manage this time, and maybe we won’t need more than this to get Molly and the others, but I think when it comes to going to Slovakia...we may benefit from far more people.”

Natalia pondered this a moment before nodding. “I understand.” She held Joao’s hand. “If you want to go, then I accept that.”

"I will go and bring Granya and Liam back," Joao said confidently. "You stay here and can help with others." He knew she was a strong woman and no doubt powerful, but she carried with her a future that was too precious to risk.

Nodding in silence, Natalia shared a farewell embrace and lingering kisses while they were all still getting ready. Then she let go of Joao who joined the others.

Ellie had shared Natalia's thoughts even before they were spoken. She and her pug of a man might have bantered and bickered and threatened each other back and forth for years, but she really didn't want to imagine losing him. The night of the siege had been a test and she realized she wasn't ready for that. Still, she remained silent as the others discussed how much fire power was needed. When it was apparent he'd be joining the rescue mission, she gave him a light punch in the shoulder. "Just be careful, asshole. You're not invincible and you're getting old," she muttered before tugging him into an embrace. "Please be careful."

"Aren't I always?" He spoffed, placing a kiss first on John's forehead and then her lips.

"If you were we wouldn't have this talk," she reminded him with a scowl before looking over to Jovan. "Keep him in line and don't let his big ego slow you down."

Grabbing his chest in mock pain, Everest gave her a wink before joining the others ready to head out. Joao had given Natalia his own quiet promises and farewell before the same.

Wesley gave Everest his own goodbye, saying he’d do his utmost to make sure everyone remained here and in one piece by the time they all returned. Splitting up forces never made a person at ease. It simply couldn’t be avoided sometimes. Then Wes sat down with his phone by his wife and children; the device became more important than ever at this point.

“Alright, let’s go.” Jovan said, having already made his oath to Ellie.

Fully stocked with sacred bullets, holy water from D’Lante to bless more if the mages had to craft ammo on the go, and with the vaguest of destinations in mind, Jovan, Ryuu, Amalia, Gordon, Joao, and Everest made their way to the edge of the compound.

Ryuu said, “I did mark a gate at Lyov’s and the airstrip. So we can cut down travel if we go to either place.”

“Lyov’s is a good idea,” Jovan said.

Throwing his hand across the flat surface of the parking lot, Ryuu spoke the necessary words and the circles formed, but did not complete. “Damn. Something must be blocking it that the gates can’t push aside.”

Amalia said, “Then the airstrip.”

“Alright, here we go,” Ryuu spoke the words, changed the location, and the circle formed as usual. “Ah, it worked.” He gestured to them. “After you, sexy snake.”

Spoffing, Amalia strode forward through the portal.

The fair-haired mage, while not viewed entirely as a threat to the young Brit, did manage to ruffle a few feathers. Nothing that couldn't be preened back into place. Gordon was quick on Amalia's heels with Everest and Joao following after them. The Stallion may have subconsciously begun to place himself between Ryuu and his maiden from that point on, though a part of him was concerned about getting a smooch just as Andriy had.

"Alright, from here which way is the park?" Everest asked, pulling out his phone for a map as he spoke.

The terrain had changed somewhat since they last came. Wild trees and shifting plants sprouted up on the turf at the edges of the concret. Dead lizards, people, and unknown creatures were rotting just feet away. Ryuu waved his hand to push the lumpy bodies to the brush. One or two disappeared, snatched up by vines to be swallowed into the belly of a monstrous plant.

Jovan pointed to the area they needed to go on Everest’s map. “It is here.”

Taking a peek over the shoulder, Amalia guessed the right direction. “This way.” She took Gordon’s hand and tugged him close. Ryuu aside, she had a concern since Gordon wasn’t protected by any rituals. Joao, at least, had that advantage.

Ryuu followed, along with the others. He noted the sunlight they had available. It shone brightly on the airstrip. They’d soon miss it. When they passed into the brush of the forest that seemed to have overtaken the land the sunlight practically vanished. Strange noises picked up around them.

Along the way Everest could hear the crying of a child. They called out for their mommy and daddy.

While they moved along, keeping close to each other, the child's voice wasn't missed. Everest stopped, his eyes scanning each direction. "Is that a kid?" he asked, tempted to walk toward where the voice was coming from.

Gordon, who had decided he would simply pretend he couldn't hear it, shrugged his shoulders. "We should keep moving," was his only response.

Offering a pat to Everest’s shoulders, Jovan said in reassurance, “All children are eaten now.”

It sounded pretty terrible. Amalia offered, “That were not saved.” If that made it better. “We should just go.”

They happened to cross close to where they could see a little boy sitting on a bulbous, plushy lump of a plant in the center of a flat clearing. He rubbed his eyes of tears that kept coming, burying his face in his hands. Amalia kept her hold on Gordon, quieting her footsteps as they passed. Just then a tattered man broke through the tree line. They could hear him ask the boy if he wanted to come with him. As soon as the man stepped three strides onto the clearing the ground lifted, engulfed him, and only unfurled when the muffled screams stopped. The little boy emerged from the center of the plant to begin crying again.

The sight was enough to stop the unexpecting men for a moment before hurrying quietly along with the others. It was an eye-opener for Everest and Joao who had seen very little of what the once peaceful town of Seabrook was becoming.

Everest waited until they were several yards away to speak, mindful to keep his tone low. "How far do you think all of this spread? If the Nine were present in Seabrook are their gates focused in the area or could it have gone further?"

Shrugging, Jovan said, “It could be more places. We don’t know.”

Ryuu said, “Oh it is. Now I don’t know everything, but Loki hit some kind of snag in Europe, so he had to focus on America. As much as these other countries like to boast, the US of A is quite the power house. Guns and missiles are pretty effective against fairies, especially if the people catch on that blessed ammo is the key. He has been doing his best to block military bases and keep them from using their weapons.” He gestured to the guns on the ex-Hunters. “Loki’s biggest threat are citizens who figure it out, bless their weapons, and then fight back.” But the demon of a man had to take a chance.

Curious, Amalia asked, “Do you know why all the Nine went onto those cruise ships? I have been thinking about it lately. The spell they used can’t have needed them to do that.”

“Well,” Ryuu began, stepping over a few logs, only after giving them a poke. “They say Loki insisted it would benefit the incantation.”

“But it doesn’t, really.” Amalia furrowed her brows. “They could have done it anywhere, as long as it was said at the same time. He lost them all.”

Jovan nodded. “Yes, all the eggs should not be placed in one basket; a stupid farmer does that.”

Shrugging, Ryuu said, “I told you, I don’t know much— but if you ask me, maybe this farmer knew exactly where he was putting all his eggs.”

An interesting thought, indeed. "So maybe he wanted to clean himself of the covens so he wouldn't have to worry about fulfilling anyone's orders who helped him get settled on Earth?" Everest built off of Ryuu's words. "From how everyone's described him, he doesn't mind a few dead bodies under his feet if it makes him that much taller."

“There is something that bothers me though,” Jovan halted, cast a bubble around them, and then moved forward through a hazy mist. Just outside the bubble they watched the leaves, wood, and a car slowly melt away. “Theo described to me how he had not been able to open the doors on the ship, even with magic. He says he even saw a Buddhist seal on one of the doors after the ship blew up and sank—mages don’t use seals, or explosives, and if Runa truly did mean to counter the curse, which I believe, and since I know her not to be someone who would allow for such a massive amount of collateral damage…”

Amalia looked over at her uncle. “Then who set the seals and the bombs?”

“And what did they mean to gain from it,” Jovan said.

Ryuu shrugged, “A mystery indeed.” The mist ended and the bubble vanished.

Gordon’s footfall crunched. They all looked down. When he lifted his foot they saw a tiny stool and spinning wheel he smashed with his heel. Amalia gasped. “Rybka, you broke fairy tools!”

Completely caught up in just what sort of hunters were going to work with mage to bring destruction to Earth, he hadn't been watching where he was going and now froze. This seemed bad by Amalia's reaction. "I'm...I'm sorry? Can we fix them?" he bent down, ready to pick up the damaged pieces.

“No, they would be offended,” Amalia huffed and pointed to the ground around him. “You walked right into a fairy ring, you have to look where you’re going!” Her frustration came from her concern.

Jovan hushed his niece. “Amalia, he is new. They all are new. Keep that in mind.” He gestured for them to get going. “Hurry, before fairy comes to take Gordon’s finger as compensation.”

Without a word Amalia shoved Gordon forward. She set both hands on his waist to direct him. Ryuu chuckled, shaking his head and smiling. Oh how to live life in a world like Aarin came like riding a bike; a bike you never wanted to ride in the first place, set on fire, and that talks back. Moira did her best to warn them of what was ahead, but soon faded as her energy drained.

The rest of the way to Pine Park they came across similar obstacles. Once, Gordon swore he saw Amalia beckoning him over. If his lady love hadn’t been holding him since the fairy tool accident he would have been fooled into walking to her. Knowing that Ellie and the other’s were back at the pub helped Everest not fall for the same mind trick. It was the same for Joao. Only Jovan’s frown, deep and defined by his loss now counted twice, knew he would never be fooled again. Ryuu? He heard and saw nothing. You can’t lure someone who has no one.

Eventually they arrived in one piece at what they were sure was the park. They peered through the break in the trees, a vast clearing set up with little shrines, a gathering of mages, and several eighteen wheeler trucks full of caged people. Most were naked, some were unconscious, and one they recognized immediately.

“Granya,” Amalia breathed, so happy to see her alive.

Everest took a good look at everything around them. They were a smaller group of people, but they had plenty of power even without numbers. The question was going to be how to go about dealing with the mages. "Can you tell if they're surface mages or not?" he questioned Jovan softly, knowing from experience that surfaces mages were infinitely easier to deal with.

Joao on the other hand, was skimming the edges of his clearing, hoping to find an ivory man that would add to their numbers. He anticipated Liam wouldn't be far away, based on what they'd been relayed from Kelsey, and since he knew how to deal with Aarin he'd be another huge help for them.

“I—I don’t know.” Jovan frowned.

Flap, flap, flap! A white flutter of wings came into their periphery. Perching just at eye level landed Finn. “Oh thank all that is good! You’re alive!”

Smiling broadly, Amalia said, “Finn, so happy you live. You and Granya.”

Jovan asked, “What happened?”

“The mists vanished when Kelsey did. We didn’t know where she went,” Finn explained that they were seen by mages off the coast. They commanded the boat to them. Liam tried to stop them from taking Granya. “The fight ended up releasing Granya. She killed two of them and then chased the third. I tried to fly to her, but snipes nearly caught me. I had to nestle with Liam for safety while I tracked her. Just before sunrise I saw all these mages capturing werebeasts. They stuffed them in these cages. I don’t know why.” He poked his beak at the gathering. “They are all unsettled. They called to meet for some kind of discussion.”

Keeping in mind Everest’s earlier question, Jovan asked, “Did you get a good look around? Are these Aarinian mages?”

“Only two. They are getting ready to speak now.” Liam nodded to them.

Even from where they hid they could hear the volume cast across the crowd. The taller one spoke. “Please forgive the delay. We have learned tragic news— all the ranked members, aside from the Darach leader and the Ego Sum leaders, who are missing, are dead.”

The crowd gasped and lamented the horrifying news. “What do we do?” They called out in worry.

“Do not panic. Loki and the others are taking control of the situation.” The tall one pointed to the trucks. “Your people will be cared for at the capital that is flourishing in the Rocky Mountains. When the proper allegiances have been made, you will be able to reunite with your loved ones.”

The short one stepped forward. “In this time of transition we ask that you please keep calm. Keep your talismans on you. They are what identifies you as an ‘untouchable’ by the contracts thus far made with the fairies.”

The news was much easier for them to face off against, in Everest's mind. It had only been when they were up against Aarinian mages that they'd faced trouble so far when hunting. He was already silently reaching for one of his guns from it's holster, listening carefully. "Need to get me one of those talismans," he murmured under his breath.

Amalia agreed. If she just got one she knew exactly where she’d pin it. Gordon, being her first priority.

"The two missing are the same we didn't see at the shipwreck," Gordon whispered, eyes shifting through the crowd as people began to move about.

Jovan nodded. “True. Maybe Runa still lives.” Though he couldn’t vouch for Darach.

"Do you think easier to go now or pick off truck Granya on?" Joao questioned, knowing it'd be a risk up against them in the clearing, but not much more than if they tried to chase down a semi.

A mage at the edge of the gathering, who wore a robe a little too short for them, took backwards steps in their direction. Then they paused. Whether because they felt comfortable where they now stood, or because another mage looked their way wasn’t clear.

“That’s a good question.” Finn sighed, saying, “If they cast a gate for the trucks, I saw we go now. If they don’t, then we should wait until they’re on the road.”

The same mage in the short robe moved back again, once the other had looked away. They shifted around obstacles the best they could, pausing once in a while if one or some other peered back. Did they know Everest, Gordon, Joao, and the other’s were not far from where they would inevitably be, if they continued? This was unknown.

Amalia, who noticed this happening like the others, asked quietly, “Do we move?”

“No,” Jovan said.

“Yes,” Ryuu insisted.

Amalia looked between them. “Well which is it?”

There weren’t many steps left. It was then that, upon looking behind them to make sure they werne’t going to trip, or maybe to make sure the coast was clear, that Everest, Joao, and Gordon immediately recognized Hillary Cove. She wore a robe she probably stole and a talisman around her neck.

If it wasn't about to be a waste of a blessed bullet and give their position away, Everest would have planted a shot right between those eyes that had caused them so much trouble over the years. As it was, he, Joao, and Gordon did their best to refrain, though the other two now had guns drawn and pointed at her. "Talisman," was the only word muttered by the sharpshooter.

Unaware of the trap that awaited her, Hillary shuffled quickly into the tree line with her back to the hidden mages and ex-Hunters. Hands slipped around her mouth and her waist, grabbed her arms and wrestled her further into the foliage.

Jovan’s hand kept Hillary silent. The other held her upper body to him tightly. Amalia took off the talisman and handed it to Gordon. Curiously Amalia saw a second talisman on Hillary. She took that too and offered it to either Joao or Everest. As the other unblessed, non-mage Joao decided it was better for Everest to take the second talisman, even as the better shot.

“Ow!” Jovan jerked his hand from Hillary’s mouth. A prick of blood seeped from a tiny bite.

Breathing heavily Hillary snapped, “Let me go, you bastards!”

“Shh!” Finn hushed her. They were still not safe. Not even for angry yelling he could understand.

After a moment Hillary’s squinting eyes widened as she registered who had caught her.

"Unless you want all of them to find out just what you are, Hillary, you'll stay quiet," Everest insisted, refusing to lower his gun. "The better you behave the longer you live, and I assume that's a currency you favor very much."

Gordon, eyes locked on Granya's truck, shifted slightly where he stood. "We need to decide now. They're all heading out."

The rumble of engines drew their attention. Finn grew worried. Amalia looked at the gathering and back at the others. “Attack now—.”

“What? No, don’t do that, stupid.” Hillary wriggled to no avail. “The mages have made alliances with fairies. If you shoot, they’ll call for reinforcements.”

Jovan huffed, “We must save my niece. They’re taking her.”

Looking at the issue from this angle Hillary exhaled, “Those trucks are enchanted. I heard them talking about it. They’re meant to keep in those beast-people. You might pop a tire, you might kill them all, but unless you have the right spell-key for that lock, you’re not getting your girl anyway. Not in time for us to leave for safety.” Hillary gave a nod to the truck in which Granya stood. “Get them to open it for you.”

“How?” Jovan asked.

“Strip down, role in mud, and stumble out like you just arrived after a transformation.” Hillary looked at them all. “They’ll drop the spells so you can get inside. They’re not all forced participants. A lot of them walked in willingly.”

Finn wished he had been able to save his Liam-body. He had nothing to kill on hand to make another. Besides Hillary. He also didn’t know if this was the best path. “What do you think?” He asked them. Amalia looked ready to do it, but the question still stood.

Before Amalia could take any action, Gordon was already thrusting his talisman at Joao and pulling his clothes off. "Took a summer of acting classes when I was fourteen; we'll see if they paid off," he said as his pants and drawers hit the ground, British pride out without much of a thought. "Just don't lose those knickers, they're my favorite."

"Not going to lie, it seems like you've been preparing for a chance to do this," Everest had to hold back a chuckle at the deranged mess of a brit that stood back up Just make sure not to speak or you're going to draw attention."

"Awfully rude, but also very American," Gordon spoffed.

“Uh, you’re not going,” Amalia said, pulling off her shirt. Jovan averted his gaze from his niece. Finn turned as well, not interested in seeing another woman besides his little wolfy naked. “You don’t know how a freshly reverted werebeasts acts.”

"I've seen plenty of movies and like you've all said, they get their inspiration from somewhere," he argued. "You haven't even seen my best improvisational talents, though dare I say you have seen the best of some of my other skills." Brows wiggled in suggestion.

Amalia grinned, knowing that was true. She tossed aside her bra and wiggled down her pants, keeping her eyes on Gordon. “Inspiration doesn’t mean they won’t sniff out a poser,” She said, stepping out of one leg and then the other. “You don’t know the first real thing about being a werebeasts. What kind even are you, hm? A werecat? A wolf?”

It was beginning to take severe self control for Gordon to keep his eyes from wandering, knowing he needed to focus on winning this disagreement. "Whatever kind of werebeast a serpent like you will ride," he smirked.

“Ah, then a stallion?” Amalia indulged in one flirt, though she could see in her periphery that her uncle was on the verge of scolding her like he had Theo. “Do you know, there are no werebeasts for horses, Rybka?” She discarded her undies and stepped up to Gordon. “You would have gone out prancing around and they’d have caught you.” She gave his cheek a pat. “Stick with wolf.” Seeing as he was naked, and they weren’t really sure how things would end up, Amalia said, “You promise to follow my lead, then I guess you can go too.”

Gordon’s control over his gaze faltered and darted down her body, swallowing before he shifted his eyes back up to her face. "Wolf, got it," he nodded, jaw clenched when he wasn't speaking. "If you think I'm going to do anything but follow you and those Chelsea buns, you are mistaken my dear." A puddle with plenty of mud was just beside them. "Shall we?"

Smirking, Amalia grabbed his hand and walked to a damp patchy area. “Rybka, she said mud as a figure of speech. You don't have to literally roll in actual mud.” Just out of the line of sight of the others, Amalia pulled Gordon against her. “Now let’s get dirty,” she purred, right before pulling him down with her, meeting his mouth in a kiss. Why not? They didn’t know if they’d live.

It didn’t take long for them to roll around the ground. Amalia and Gordon made sure no movement was wasted. They may have done themselves a slight misdeed by revving their engines with no promise of a happy ending at this time, but the kisses and touches were enjoyed nonetheless.

Sufficiently dirty and disheveled, Amalia and Gordon arranged signals with the others to let them know if they needed gunfire. Just in time too. Granya’s truck began to roll out.

Amalia stumbled out of the tree line. She held her head as if suffering a massive migraine. “Wait!” She pleaded. Amalia’s feet stumbled. She fell to her knees. One hand raised. “Wait for us!” A look of nausea washed over her. Amalia vomited. Thanks to her magic, it really did look like it.

Self control was needed once more, pushing back the urge that had threatened to rise from their short-lived prelude to a good tumble. Gordon knew he'd be able to live up to her expectations and follow that lead. A few steps behind her, doing a decent enough job of mimicking her walk with the power of a summer of theater lessons. When she fell, he waited a few seconds before he too was down, cranking the pity up to eleven. "W-wait!" A short statement with his best American accent put into play, while a look of complete dismay and despair crossed his face, throwing in a few twitches for good measure.

"He really is milking this," Everest murmured, shaking his head.

"Eh, seem a bit much," Joao seemed skeptical, though he hoped it'd work.

Hillary exhaled flatly, “We’re all going to die…”

Amalia bowed her head so she might flash Gordon a look that conveyed everything the other’s had said and thought. She fought a small smile that paired with wide eyes. “Rybka…” She hoped he wasn’t copying her! That’s not what she did! Although Amalia could guess by his handsome mug that he had her in mind. Turning her eyes back up she saw two mages coming over.

“Don’t worry, we haven’t left yet.” They came to their side, helping them up. “What are you?”

“Wolves,” Amalia leaned heavily on the mage. Twice she closed her eyes as if she was ready to pass out.

The other mage struggled to get Gordon to his feet. He twitched one too many times. “Do you have mange sir? Or some neurological disease…” The tone was concerned. Amalia had to keep from snorting mirthfully.

That was a good question. Could he have mange? What would that entail? "Foot fell asleep," he explained, keeping up his accent and earning a headshake from Everest from behind the treeline. Gordon on the other hand, cut back on his spasming, instead going for more of a worn and exhausted approach, nearly parallel to Amalia's actions.

Somehow hearing Gordon’s voice in that ‘American’ accent didn’t fall pleasantly on Amalia’s ear. Perhaps her love of Gordon’s usual tone and flare was too dear to her for this to satisfy. However, it would do for now. Apparently these people were none the wiser.

The mage said, “Ah don’t worry then, there’s a cot you can lay on— Fred, one the back for the wolves.”

“We only have one cage empty.”

“Just do it.” The mage turned to the ‘werebeasts’ they helped. “You don’t mind, do you?”

“No,” Amalia shook her head. “No, I can’t be in the same cage with him.” They couldn't be sure these cages were individually bound by spells.

“Why not?”

Amalia glanced at Gordon and said the first thing that came to her mind, and hoped he didn’t take it personally. “He has been following me, and is making me uncomfortable.”

Sighing, the mage said, “Well we don’t have another.”

The gathering shuffled to the side to clear a path for the two. For whatever reason they felt more comfortable not standing too close. Though, it probably didn’t take a genius to guess.

“Please, maybe someone else will be willing to share.” Amalia’s eyes glanced at Granya.

By the time Gordon and Amalia were close to the back of the truck the four mages standing there cast their hands and murmured an incantation. The doors unlocked and parted.

“Mmm, I don’t know.” They peered up at the filled cages.

Granya said, “I don’t mind sharing.”

That caused them to squint. “You’ve been misbehaving this whole time!”

“I’m hungry! I—I’m tired…” Granya offered as a reason. It was no different than anyone else.

The mage holding Gordon exasperatedly said, “Just go on, let’s get this on the road.” That one pulled Gordon towards the cage door and opened it. Oh no, they needed Granya’s cage to open first. Amalia glanced at him to stall.

Realizing the dilemma that was happening, Gordon instantly became a fair amount of dead weight, twisting just enough that he slipped away from the helping hold and hit the ground like a sack of potatoes "My foot!" he yelped, wincing and reaching for it. "It's gone narcoleptic!"

Amalia let out a snort of a laugh that she had to quickly cover as a cough. Not everyone was amused. “Ugh!” This mage had enough of Gordon’s foot! He cast a spell to levitate him. “Hm?” It didn’t work. The man tried again. Realization slowly spread over his face.

Just across the narrow walkway the mage with Amalia just unbound the door when the other called their attention.

“Hey, I think this man isn’t Awakened!”

BOOSH! Amalia thrust her hands out. Gordon safe on the ground missed a gust of wind that violently shoved mages to the inside out of the truck, and knocked over the others in a wide radius.

Granya darted out the door. Amalia pulled Gordon to his feet. They raced to the tree line. Mages swarmed after the three escaping. Ryuu cast a gate, but they were still too far. Everest saw the signal to cover them.

Gun drawn, Everest was quick to fire at the mages chasing the others. His shots rang as clear as they would any other day, the poor one trying to help Gordon taking a bullet straight through his throat. Joao had followed suit when Everest began shooting, not as refined as the sharpshooter but still plenty safe from hurting the other three.

That wasn't quite convincing for Gordon, though, freshly off the ground and running like a bat out of hell toward the trees. "PLEASE DON'T SHOOT MY KNOB!" was the only plea he could think of as they ran through gunfire.

Amalia would have probably thrown a playful ‘I want that intact’ or something along those lines, but the dire situation pushed that out of her mind. They were strides away from freedom.

The mages got wise, throwing up shields when they could to guard themselves from bullets. Not all were lucky. Everest shot down who he saw exposed. If only Wesley was here with speakers. Yet the ones that he hoped to shoot, the Aarinians, were just a little more challenging.

Right before the three got to the gate a ripple of Earth distorted the portal. The ground roiled, spitting dirt. The shockwave upheaved the three who fell over.

Ryuu growled, “Fuck.” He squinted to evaluate the threat. Frowning, he hissed, “Shit, it’s Naja!”

“One of the Waryth,” Jovan confirmed the fear. “Back up, into the jungle!” He did his best to hold Hillary with one arm while he used the other to direct more powerful spells. It wasn’t impossible to do so without the wave of a hand, but it helped. There was something about the effort of movement that increased potency. They needed it.

Naja and the other Aarinian engaged in combat like the ex-Hunter’s hand never seen. While before they hadn’t witnessed colors or textured spells, here they saw both of these boss level mages thrusting incantations at Amalia, Jovan, Ryuu, and Granya that they didn’t have words to describe. What they witnessed their loved ones scrambling to their feet, fighting back, deflecting, or casting offensive spells with the same kind of uncertain fear in battle they knew from their own hunts.

Ryuu cast a clearing spell and the woods behind them began to recede. “Keep them off, we almost got a big enough spot.”

“Let them loose!” They heard a shout for backup from the werebeasts. Several were let out of the cages. A hulking bear and a lioness joined the fray.

Granya, the weakest caster, shifted into a wolf, ready to throw it down if the beasts ganged up on them. Finn desperately hoped they could manage flat ground for another portal soon.

A dark, vibrating smoke of an unnamable shape just missed Jovan and came upon Joao. However, it merely dispersed like mist crashing against the wave of a hand held fan.

“Got it!” Ryuu’s gate illuminated the ground. “Jump in!”

While Everest did his best to be a distraction if nothing else to those chasing after them, Joao changed his shots toward the beasts that were charging them. The call for the portal called the men's attention, though they waited for the three behind to catch up, offering cover until it was too close.

Gordon all but dove into the gate alongside Amalia, less than excited to be in this position especially with the cold draft that was flying about. The Old Bears basement was a welcomed sight that he nearly collapsed into. "You heard the man - in!"

It was enough of a call and they needed to break off from the fight. Everest fired a final shot toward Naja just for good measure before he stepped into the gate with Joao. The bullet grazed the woman’s already scarred face, searing into it. She bellowed a painful yell that she did not allow to break her focus.

Jovan turned into the portal with Hillary still clutched to him. Just as he got through he looked over to see Ryuu, Granya, and Finn’s faces when Naja’s tree fell between them and their escape. The portal closed.

“NO!” Amalia shouted, flinging herself onto the cold stone of the basement floor. She slammed her fist down, tears rolling over her cheeks, “GRANYA! LIAM!”

Jovan let go of Hillary, pulling Amalia from the floor. “Ryuu is with them! Hope that he can get them back.”

Amalia pushed to her feet, her hands ran worriedly through her hair. She came to Gordon for comfort and to let her anger flow from her teary eyes as the minutes passed.

Gordon was quick to pull her into his arms, his own heart beating like mad in his ears as they waited. They'd only need to get more space and they could escape. Right? Just a few yards, a quick gate and they'd be right there with them in the basement, that's all they needed.

Stunned at everything occurring, Hillary made herself small, shuffling to the wall of the basement. This was not the time to draw attention.

"How long will it take?" Everest broke the long silence of waiting. It would take them too long to try and travel back to the park.

Jovan frowned. “Could be any second….could be never.” They could have died in this span of time.

Light flickered on the ground. Amalia whipped her head around to see a rune circle form. It stabilized. The portal opened. They held their breath.

A roar filled the air. Tumbling inside were two huge fury bodies. A third slipped through just as Finn and Ryuu did. Amalia, Gordon, Joao, and the others jumped back toward the stairs for safety. Just as the lioness engaged in the fight, so did Jovan who quickly intervened, casting immobilization spells at the unwelcome stowaways. Natalia’s bench and lab table crashed to the floor. Sigvar’s crate cracked. Finn shifted into a massive white wolf. He yanked back the lioness.

The commotion brought down some of the people upstairs. Natalia, appalled that her workspace had been destroyed, was at least happy to see Joao alive. Micha and Theo came down too. The three joined their uncle until the lioness and the bear finally couldn’t move.

Granya slipped away with them. Finn shifted back into a raven and alighted on his fiancée’s shoulder once she reverted. The young woman was quickly pulled over by Theo who got a jacket for her. Hillary scooted towards a corner she believed she might fit in to hide. Ryuu, who had fallen on the floor, gripped his bleeding shoulder.

A lot needed attention. Granya needed a first aid kit at least, someone needed to keep an eye on Hillary, and Ryuu’s bite needed a bandage for certain. Jovan felt confident that Theo and Willow could handle Granya. He grabbed a hold of Hillary and pulled her to her feet. Jovan walked upstairs with her.

Ryuu, eyes closed, rocked from side to side on the ground. “Aaah, fuck me,” he breathed, exhausted.

Joao turned to Ryuu on the ground, stooping down and lifting the smaller man with ease. "Natalia," Joao called to her as he followed Jovan up the stairs, moving to one of the tables they'd be able to use as a makeshift cot.

“Coming!” The Russian vet went to work immediately. She pulled Ryuu’s shirt from him with a wave of her hand. The sweaty, lethargic man forced a weak smirk and said, “Oh my, taking my shirt off so quick? Well aren’t we friend—LY!” Ryuu grit his teeth when Natalia yanked out a fang from his flesh with unnecessary aggression. Her side-ways pursed lips accompanied with a cocked brow put him in his place. Ryuu didn’t dare flirt for the rest of the mending session.

Across the way Willow, who had been right at Theo's heels, felt relieved to see Granya, ushering her up out of the basement, though not before she caught sight of Gordon and Amalia in their dirty, bareness. "Need some clothes or sheets down here," she called over her shoulder, Annabelle quick to respond to something she could help with.

Snatching up a few blankets from the living space that had been on the backs of seats, she came down to offer them, only to see Amalia and Gordon. "I'm not even going to ask," she decided aloud, handing them each a blanket so they'd be able to move around with some sense of privacy and not scar the children.

"It's not as bad as it looks," Gordon admitted, eager to come out of the basement and away from the bear and lioness. His scrapes and cuts were minor, nothing he couldn't handle for the time being while those more injured were looked to first.

Amalia wrapped herself in the provided sheet. “Oh, but some of it was pretty bad,” she spoffed, nodding in Gordon’s direction. Amalia nudged him to go up the stairs, saying, “I will tell all of you later. Right now, we need to get washed. Then have a rest.” Knowing Granya and Finn survived gave her some peace. At this point Amalia wanted to be clean and in bed. Maybe for more than just reenergizing, but that didn’t need to be spoken aloud.

"Is that an insult of my acting skills?'" Gordon asked with feigned offense.

"Is that what we saw in that clearing? Acting? Thank God I'm not paying you for that," Everest spoffed.

The young Brit had opened his mouth to respond when a certain look from his serpent quieted his protests. They had mud wrestling to continue it seemed, even if it was to be much cleaner. His blanket around him, they left to make room for the growing number of bodies in the pub.

With Hillary sitting among them, Ryuu being operated on, and Granya’s wounds needing attendance, Inara decided Hye and Kazumi should take the children out. Jinpa gave Annabelle a parting kiss, scented with orange. Lottie stared back in interest, the impish thought to eavesdrop sparked in her mind. Jasper and Kit were easier to escort out.

Wesley sat across from Hillary. His cold, coffee eyes spilled over her with apathy. “Hello, Hillary.” His fingers turned over the phone in his hand.

The woman narrowed her cold, dark grey eyes. “My name is Horatia Caruzo, Wesely.” Some would recall Wesley telling them that Hillary had used the name in the position of a Judge.

Across the room Theo turned his eyes on Hillary. They were filled with pain and anger. The ship that sunk, the loss of life— Layla, Rachel. It reflected in his emerald gaze. “Why did you do it?”

Not an unexpected question. Hillary kept her eyes even with the Fox who had not strayed from his posture, nor his movements. After a moment she answered stiffly, “I had millions of reasons.” Dark grey eyes flicked over at Ellie who held John. “A girl’s gotta do, what a girls gotta do.”

“All of those lives are lost!” Theo’s voice wavered.

“Yes, they are.” Hillary shifted her cold gaze onto him. “But only one matters to me.” She turned to Wesley. “And you hold the power to take it away— so, spare me talk of morality.”

Everest spoffed at her comment, coming to sit a few feet from Hillary with perked brows. "Only one life that matters to you? That'd be your own, easy enough to see."

Hillary said in a sardonic tone, “Ah, a sharpshooter and a sharp mind.”

"Sounds about right to me," Rosy murmured from her seat, keeping Amelie close to her chest. She didn't like this woman being here or what she heard from the basement, but was going to trust the others.

Rolling her eyes, Hillary looked back at Wesley. “What now? Hm?”

The question hung in the air like a blade over Hillary’s neck. More than one person had reason to believe that this, the way she was talking so freely and casually, happened to be one of her many facades. The Russians knew less about her than the ex-Hunter’s, so they kept their opinions to themselves about what had to be done.

“It depends on you,” Wesley answered after a moment of thought. “You said not to speak of morality—.”

“It tends to grate on the ears when heard from the mouths of hypocrites,” Hillary explained in a sassy tone.

Wesley shrugged, “Perhaps.” He glanced around them. “Are you so sure that a person like you would not hear of—.”

“Whatever you think you’re offering me, it means nothing. I’m not your friend. I’m not their friend.” Hillary gave a nod at the window. “The world is gone to hell. Seems like you know what you want to do with a person like me already. Pretense is a garish look on you, Wes.” Hillary glanced at his phone. “Like I said...Only one life matters to me.” Hillary’s cold, grey eyes locked onto Wesley. “Only one.”

Leaning back, Wesley observed her. “So that’s it then?”

“You tell me.”

Their stare down lasted what felt like forever. Kill her, or don’t. Yay or nay. If they were going to, then which one of them should do it? Especially since Hillary had beeen a reason why Granya made it out.

Finally Inara said, “Look, we’re not expecting you to smear face masks and have a slumber party with us, but if you agree to be on good terms, we don’t have to throw you out or kill you.”

Jovan decided to say, “Right, we can still work alongside each other. And, we all have done terrible things we regret—.”

“Oh but that’s where you’re wrong,” Hillary interrupted him. “You see, I don’t regret. I did what I had to do in this cruel world that, frankly, is now reflecting outwardly what has always been lurking here.” She evaluated Wesley from head to toe. “Same monsters, different skins.” Hillary squinted her eyes in thought. “So, I look at it this way, okay—Not many people are going to live through this, if there is an end, and I want a guarantee that what matters to me most will be preserved. Make that promise; I will devote myself in allegiance with all of you.”

Of those who were present, one who was certainly not expected for interrogation stepped in. Elizabeth moved from where she had been seated next to D'Lante and instead sat perched on the coffee table just before Hillary. Dark chocolate eyes watched her for a moment longer before she spoke. "You are a clever girl, Hillary, or you wouldn't have made it this far," she observed, hands folding on her lap. "And as a clever girl you recognize that this can be either the best or worst predicament for you to be in. The hurdle you're faced with here is that you show no sense of empathy and it's difficult to pledge your allegiance without it."

"Meaning we aren't going to promise to protect your sorry ass if you're going to dip the first time it's inconvenient to stay," Ellie flatly elaborated.

Not seeing the point in going over any of that, mainly because she had no delusions about the degree of care either of them had for each other, Hillary shifted her gaze onto someone who didn’t need empathy to make deals. “Wesley.”

After a moment of ponderous thought, Wesley nodded. “Alright, I promise to preserve that which matters most to you, so long as you behave.”

“Done.” Hillary got up. “Now if you’ll excuse me, I am going to either choose a room or take one.”

Reluctantly Theo cast a hand. “It’s upstairs. It has your name.”

Snorting, Hillary ascended and left them all behind. D’Lante silently thought he might find time to reach out to her. Maybe empathy wasn’t a switch she could flip, and maybe it would take time to build trust, but he wanted to somehow convince her of the truth—it was still possible, and they could be friends.

Getting up from his seat, Wes stowed his phone and stretched. “Well if that’s that, I think we should get as much rest as we can before our next adventure to save the others.”

Distrusting baby blue eyes had followed Hillary out of the room and followed the sound of the receding footsteps. Just because the world was changing didn't mean she was as well. Ellie huffed, leaning into Everest who had come to her side, who'd perked up at a thought

"Oh, just before we go, one thing we overheard while getting Granya; they were taking these trucks full of werebeasts to the Rocky Mountains," the sharpshooter mentioned as he took John so that Ellie could stand easily. "Not sure if it's going to help us, but there were two of the Waryth in the group, including Naja? Maybe they're all meeting up for something."

Various opinions floated around the room. They knew they had to get to the chapel in Slovakia. They knew they had to get a hold of this ‘Vitrina’ for something. None of them were sure they should deviate. But what if interfering with whatever they were doing in the Rocky’s helped somehow? The faces and murmurs of the pub found no momentary solution.

Jovan took note of it, stood up, and said, “Well, I will do more searching for Molly and—.” He paused, wondering.

Amalia prodded, “Uncle?”

“Naja took Molly, Oliver, Lauri, and Kaylee.” Jovan scruffed his chin. “Maybe she took them to the Rocky Mountains?”

A quick check of the circle pictured with them did show room for that rune formation. Natalia, who had just finished attending Ryuu, turned to them. “It wouldn’t hurt to check.”

“Wait,” Theo said. “If the Waryth are there too, we need to be cautious. We don’t know what the other side looks like.”

Moira stood up. “I can give it a check. I can send myself ahead.”

Frowning, Jovan said, “You got fatigued on our way to the park.”

“I know, I exerted myself too much,” Moira’s arm had mobility now, but she wasn’t at one-hundred-percent. “This is a quick check. It shouldn’t take too long.”

Theo gave Moira a pat on the shoulder. “How about more rest before we do that? It wouldn’t hurt. We don’t know what is going on there either way.”

“Alright, I will.” Moira decided to take her rest now then, in case they wanted to up and leave sometime soon.

This could be a huge development, and the thought of getting closer to Lauri and the others brought hope to Rosy. It was a step to ensuring they didn't lose anyone else close to them, and also to finding redemption with Micha, even if that was a long road to go still. A muffled noise from Amelie told her it was time for a feeding, and as good a time as any to head back to their room. "I think we'll also go try and get a little more rest," she told the others, standing and waiting for Cory to follow. Even if they hadn't been a part of any of the parties or rescue missions thus far, she still could feel herself drained.

“Call us if you need us,” Cory said, leaving with Rosalie and Amelie to their room. Along the way he took his baby girl when she reached for daddy.

"I think it's good if we all do, like Wesley suggested," Willow said, on her feet and glancing around the room. Their mismatched family had grown unexpectedly in the past few days, though she believed this was for the better. Even with this unknown woman now in their mists, she decided they'd have to rely on her need of self-preservation to contribute to the group.

Andriy and Joao both moved to D'Lante, ready to offer their assistance in returning him to his room. Even if his ankle was healing, the less he stressed it, the less damaged he'd see further down the line.

“Thanks man,” D’Lante appreciated their concern. He insisted he was fine, but walked with at least Andriy and Alassiel who followed so that they may rest in their own room too. Inara left to get her children for the same reason and told Wesley not to stay up long. Yonten followed to get Jinpa with Annabelle at his side. Micha helped Lyov to his room.

Natalia checked over Granya with Willow one last time before giving the girl the chance to leave if she wanted, but they were all curious what she had seen and heard.

Theo asked, “What happened?”

Granya said, “I don’t remember much. I woke up in the arms of someone who smelled familiar, but I don’t know who it was—I went in and out of consciousness.” Apparently the person who safeguarded her meant to head to the pub, asking which direction to go. Unfortunately mages ended up taking her from that person. Granya silently hoped whoever had helped her was safe. “I full woke up just when they were putting me in that cage. I struggled, but I failed to escape. Then hours later they put us on a truck. Then I saw Aunt Amalia and Uncle—,” Granya tilted her head. Should she call Gordon her uncle? He was only a year older than herself. Shrugging, Granya said, “I saw Uncle Gordon twitching a lot. I was worried; he looked poisoned.” She went on to say she could barely smell the others on the wind. Granya told them the rest up until what they didn’t see. “A tree disrupted the portal. Ryuu fought to make another clearing. Finn and I pushed back the others as best we could, but Agnar still bit Ryuu.”

"Agnar?" Willow was surprised to hear such a name a year and a half after their encounter. "I thought he died on the camping trip when I found everything out?"

"Well, if he did he's doing surprisingly well given the circumstances," Everest spoffed, looking toward the basement doors. "We should probably warn Sigvar of his roommates at some point."

In all honesty it would be smart to secure the beasts in a tighter hold than what they had done. Jovan said, “I will handle it. I need to test out gates for Rocky Mountain anyway.” He stood up and placed a hand on his niece’s shoulder. “Go rest.”

Finn agreed, saying, “Come on, you need a proper sleep and some food.” Later on Finn would take a look at creating another Liam.

Once the two left upstairs Ryuu eased up from the table. “Well now, I think I’ll head off too. Ciao.” The weary mage ascended to his room where he took a relaxing bath and slept like a log.

“I’ll be in the room with Joao. Let me know if any of you need help.” Natalia parted from them.

Looking around the room there were quite a few people left. Wesley chose to part at this point, delivering the news of Granya’s condition to Inara who was concerned. Jovan headed down to the basement.

Theo sighed and pulled Willow to him. “Long day.” He thought for a moment. “Probably longer for Molly and the others...I hope they’re okay.”

REWIND: At the South of the Rocky Mountains; 4 Days Ago​

As soon as Lauri stepped through the portal with Oliver, Molly, and Kaylee she realized she needed to have been far more specific about the location in America she hoped they’d take them to. The first thing she noticed was that the portal they came through resided on a platform in the middle of a cluster of official buildings surrounded by mountains. The mages dispersed for whatever reason. Naja directed them to handle the horses and wagon. Lauri held Kaylee while Oliver took a hold of Molly’s wheelchair.

They were guided to a lounge room in one of the official-looking buildings, this one looking like a structure right of Rivendell. The style of the others were not consistent, reflecting cultures they were familiar with and some they weren’t.



Naja said, “Please wait here, I will be back. Have some food if you need it.”

Oliver waited until they seemed to have a small amount of privacy, turning to Lauri with uncertainty that was masked fairly well. "So then...what do we do now?" he asked, looking around and realizing quite quickly that they weren't anywhere near civilization. They had no food, phone, money or means of transportation, straddled with Molly in her unstable condition and a young girl.

“When Naja returns we will ask if we can be taken to the Old Bear,” Lauri said.

“No,” Molly murmured weakly. “Don’t tell them anything about the pub. Not the Russians, not Wesley, not anybody. Don’t tell them about me…”

Lauri frowned, asking, “Should we ask to be taken somewhere else? Then maybe we can travel to Texas.”

Molly’s eyes fluttered shut. Sad about all the trouble Molly had gone through, Lauri decided not to press the issue. The Lamb fidgeted with the hem of her shirt, feeling lost. She shared a worried look with Oliver. To keep Kaylee from becoming unsettled, Lauri encouraged all of them to eat some of the available food. Lauri attempted to feed Molly, but that went nowhere.

A few times a servant passed by. Once or twice a servant came to ask if they needed anything. Lauri declined, unsure of what to do when Molly was unable to give advice. They much preferred the servants to who appeared to be residents; wearing silk robes or diaphanous gowns. They looked down their noses at the four of them, especially Molly who didn’t appeal to the eyes.

Finally, after what seemed like hours with the sun setting, Naja came back with three servants trailing her. “I’m sorry for taking a while.”

“It’s alright,” Lauri said, getting up. “If you don’t mind, would you show us to the exit?”

“It’s late. Please take your rest before you consider traveling. Your horses need some sleep as well,” Naja pointed out.

As eager as Oliver was for them to leave, he also recognized that being too eager to leave might not be taken very well. He stood, moving to stand behind Molly's wheelchair while Lauri took up a tired Kaylee. "Rest would be lovely, thank you. We appreciate your hospitality," he nodded to the mage, hoping Lauri would follow his lead, at least for now.

Naja’s studious eye could not be avoided. Lauri put on a practiced smile, following suit with her husband. Seeing compliance, Naja said, “Very good. Come this way.”

They walked out onto one of the many catwalks bridging between buildings carved out in the side of the mountains. Lauri did her best to memorize their pathway; glad to have conditioned her mind to have the skill. Once they arrived in the ornate chambers fit for all four of them the sun had disappeared behind the mountain peaks.

Lauri couldn’t complain about a single aspect of their rooms connected by a small common area. They were decorated with art, overflowing with flowers, and food spread on tables waiting to be consumed. She could only guess that the bedroom itself would not fail to disappoint either.

“Make yourself comfortable,” Naja said, before turning on her heel and whisking out the door.

“Uh—,” Lauri barely got a sound out when the door shut. That put her on edge. She looked at Oliver and Kaylee.

Kaylee, who had been an all but silent shadow of Lauri's side, shifted uncertainly at the nice woman's behavior. "It is pretty here," she commented quietly, eyes focused on a painting of the sea that reminded her of a place she and Lottie had played together through the nervegear.

"It is," Oliver murmured in agreement, looking to one of the doors and nodding to Lauri. "Let's get Molly into a bed. Kaylee, too."

"I'm not that tired," came a soft protest, even as she hung on the hem of Lauri's blouse. "Can I stay with you?"

Lauri had apprehension over sleeping in different rooms. She caressed Kaylee’s hand that hand her and looked at Oliver with a sheepish smile, “Perhaps we can share a room? Maybe bring in extra beds? It would be for just this night.”

"We can do that," Oliver nodded in agreement, abandoning Molly's chair for a quick peek into each room. They were each the same size, but it was clear they'd be more than enough room for them in any of them. "Alright, my dears. Let's go tuck in." Wheeling Molly into the nearest room, gesturing toward a long couch near the hearth. "Rather than trying to move any furniture, we can have Molly on the couch and Kaylee is plenty small to fit with us. If you're fine with that, mon Amour?"

Nodding, Lauri said, “Oui, that would work.” First she and Oliver helped Molly lay on the couch nearest their bed. Then she guided Kaylee to the bathroom. The Lamb said to her Lion, “We will be back, mon Amour. I’m going to help Kaylee wash up and see if they have a toothbrush. Could you check the closet for some clothes?”

While the two left to be cleaned up, Oliver went to explore what options they had to work with. Opening the closet, he was met with a variety of robes of different materials and stitching. Without any luck in finding anything tailored to their normal attire, he selected a few of the robes that at least seemed soft enough to sleep comfortably in. One was laid on the couch beside Molly, feeling a bit of a deadweight since Lauri was tasked with helping both Molly and Kaylee throughout the trip. Shedding his own soiled clothes, he set them aside in a bin that seemed appropriate before donning on the dark royal blue robe he believed to be cashmere. Glancing at himself in the mirror a frown appeared. "Looks a bit silly, doesn't it?" he murmured aloud to himself.

The familiar giggle of his wife floated over. “Not at all, mon Amour, you look fantastical. Like a character from a story book.” She came with Kaylee to sit and wait a moment while she changed Molly’s clothes.

"Only if that story book is ‘what if Merlin decided to get lost and never knew magic’," he chuckled with amusement, turning to show Kaylee the different options for robes, though all would be far too long on her. "How about this one?" A soft coral, made of the same fabric his was. "We can fold up the hem so you won't be tripping over yourself."

"It's pink! Pink is my favorite!" The young girl was quick to launch herself in a short ramble about her favorite color and favorite several others, while always quick to add in Lottie's favorites that she had also memorized, as any good friend would do! Oliver had his back turned so she could dress herself, though it did little to quiet her excited chattering.

Lauri beamed to see Kaylee hadn’t lost spirit. As soon as she sponged down Molly and put her robe on, she searched for a needle and thread to pin the length, but resorted to tying the flowing pink gown instead. “You look just like a little princess, mon bijou.” She guided Kaylee to the bed. “Would you like me to tell you a story while Magicless-Merlin washes up?”

Kaylee, beaming at the praise, did a small delighted hop at the question, quick to clamber up on the wide bed even with some difficulty the robe gave her. "Oh yes, please Miss Lauri! I enjoy stories very, very, very much!" Her excitement was barely contained as she squirmed in place.

Grinning, Oliver slipped away to the attached bathroom, though he did keep the door cracked enough that he could listen. He would never grow tired of listening to his wife and her stories, and now was a treat to see her with Kaylee and how she responded to a young one, despite the circumstances.

That night Lauri told Kaylee one of the many stories of Merlin. So many people had their own understanding, and even the ancient writings conflicted, so Lauri related her own. It began with the ancient dragons making allies with man, and the ensuing culture that produced what would be known as the ‘Pendragon’ dynasty. By the time Oliver got out Lauri had only just finished a prelude to a series of stories she promised to tell every night they were together.

“But now it is time to sleep, mon bijou.” Lauri tucked the girl's hair behind her ear. “We’re almost to a safe home— have good dreams, oui?

Kaylee, admittedly worn out from all the events, gave a sleepy, obedient nod. She lay on one side of Lauri, snuggling under the blankets and keeping close to the French maiden she was quickly fond of. Oliver, taking Lauri's free side, was quiet for a few moments until even breathing could be heard. "We can only hope that our own little ones are as compliant," he murmured softly, draping an arm around his sweet Lamb and placing a tired kiss on her forehead. "Though maybe anyone is just compliant to you as such a wonderful mother figure, mon Amour."

Smiling, Lauri said, “Kaylee is an angel; she is a jewel. I think we are going to make beautiful little gems too.” She shifted a little to see him better. “Just one more night.” Then they would be on their way to a new life in Texas. Hopefully the Russians would allow them to stay. “While we are here I think it would be best not to let them know you’re not Awakened. Even if I have to bond with an animal to act as your familiar.” It wouldn’t have to be for long. They intended to leave by noon the next day. Fresh horses, supplies, and a map.

The thought of the next day and their future together did bring a widened grin to Oliver's face, nodding in agreement. This wasn't at all the life they had expected together, though he wouldn't complain if they were at least together. He still planned to ensure that he found any way possible to give his love the moon and stars, just as she deserved. "I'll do my best not to give anything away, though I expect it wouldn't be hard for anyone to find out," he pointed, pulling the blanket closer to both of them. "But together we will be fine."

Softly nodding whilst settling into a comfortable embrace of each other, Lauri murmured, “Oui, together.”

Although unsettled, they were too weary not to fall asleep. The quality of the bed and food had done its work. All four slept soundly until songbirds woke them. They saw the sun had been up for a while now. “Oh, what time is it?” Lauri shifted upright, shuffling out of bed to check.

If it had been any other place, and if they hadn’t meant to leave as soon as possible, she might have lingered to share secret kisses. However, Lauri found herself padding quickly to the window. The sun had not yet reached its zenith, but it was still later than she had wanted to wake. Had it been the food? Or did their journey really drain them that much? Either way, she came around the bed to help Kaylee off.

“It’s not noon, thankfully, but it is not far off,” Lauri informed them. “I will get a servant—.” A knock sounded. Lauri exchanged a look with Oliver. With silent agreement she said, “Come in.”

Just who they had thought to ask for came inside. “Pardon me, but I’ve been asked to let you know when you woke that one of your horses passed away last night. An internal injury. The other is looking worse for wear. Naja is preparing a replacement for both, if it comes down to it.” The news disheartened them. It didn’t come as a complete surprise, seeing how hard the horses worked the day before. “While they do so, they said you’re welcome to continue to spend time here until then.”

Disheartening news indeed, though there was little they'd be able to about it at this point. Trying to leave on foot might have been an option if it weren't for Molly. She wasn't sturdy enough to ride even with one of them, especially knowing how far away they'd be from civilization. "We appreciate the information. Please let Naja know that her efforts to accommodate us are admirable."

The servant nodded. Before he could leave, though, Lauri asked, “Uh—sorry, but—Do you know the time it would take to get that ready?”

“No, madame, but we will notify you immediately.”

It would have to do for now. Lauri leaned on Oliver for comfort. “Merci.”

“You’re welcome.” He smiled. “Food and drink are continuously provided on the tables. My name is Devero. If you need anything, just pull this cord.” The man pointed to a silk rope by the door. Then he left.

Seeing as Kaylee was awake and able to hear them, Lauri kept her worry silent. “Well, it shouldn’t be long, right? Why don’t we sit by the fire and I will tell more stories until lunchtime.” It was close to it that they’d likely have to eat there at this point. “The last we heard was that the dragons and humans became enemies because of jealousy…”

The stories went on until tummies grumbled. They ate their food and Lauri felt tempted to ring for news. Not sure if that would be rude to do so soon, if this could be called too soon, she cuddled with Kaylee and Oliver again by the fireplace. Worry faded as they journeyed deep into the stories to pass time.

“It was at this time that kingdom, old and in ruins, awaited for the One True King of all of England—.” Lauri glanced at the lanterns in the room light up to compensate for the dimming sun. “It’s late.” Lauri frowned. “How long does it really take to get a horse and a wagon together?”

Oliver's gaze followed her own, having to agree that it couldn't possibly take that long to find horses, especially in such a large community. "I wouldn't imagine it would take more than a few hours," he observed before adding as a gentle suggestion, "But time does seem to slip away, or so Naja admitted herself. I think we should do our best to show patience. Besides, at this point we'd be traveling in the dark; we can ask Devero for news in the morning if he hasn't come by then." It was longer than they'd want to stay, but they had no options.

Uncomfortable with the circumstance, Lauri had to agree. They wouldn’t want to start off in the dark. Although, if by noon the next day they didn’t leave, Lauri was going to insist they head off despite the time. “Alright, mon Amour.” She smiled at Kaylee. “Looks like more time for stories.”

They did their best to shake the uneasiness with games and tales. Dinner, provided by the table, proved delicious and satisfactory. Lauri almost forgot Devero had yet to return. Finally it was time to sleep again. They repeated their tasks from last night to get ready for bed.

Dawn broke the next day and woke Oliver. His wife, the usual heavy sleeper, didn’t even move when Kaylee got up. Devero had yet to return by the time she stirred from the room and joined them for a late breakfast.

Lauri, who had been glancing at the door, finished her food and said, “I’m going to call for him.” The lamb got up, pulled the cord, and waited.

Five minutes went by. They felt like hours, what with Lauri staring at the door like a pot waiting to boil. The knob turned and she perked. In came Devero. “You called, madame?”

“Oui, it has been quite some time since we were told the wagon and horses would be prepared. Do you have any knowledge pertaining to the situation you can share?”

“Unfortunately I do not, madame. I only know what I told you last. I haven’t been called to retrieve you to go to the stables.” Devero spoke truthfully, with sincerity.

Sighing, Lauri rubbed her temple. “May I speak with Naja?”

“I can ask,” Devero said. “Is that all?”

Though he shared his wife's discomfort, Oliver knew they were far up a rocky creek without a paddle, and what was worse, burdened by a child and incapacitated woman. "I believe that's all we can ask for at this time. That and further updates on when we'll be able to begin our journey," Oliver answered for his wife, keeping an arm about her and giving Devero another genuine smile. "Thank you."

“Of course,” Devero said, leaving them to their business.

As soon as he left and they could not hear his footsteps, Lauri turned to Kaylee with a smile. “Ah, mon bijou, would you like to play hide-and-go-seek?”

The offer made her fair head perk up in delight, grinning from ear to ear. "We can play hide-and-go-seek?" she questioned eagerly, shifting her weight from foot to foot. "Lottie plays with me and I'm getting better!"

“That’s wonderful! Now the rules are you cannot leave our floor,” Lauri said, knowing that they only had one exit, which Devero just used. “You must be patient with me, but if I do not find you after a while you must come back here.” Lauri bent like a grandmother. “I’m getting old, you see. And you are young and clever.”

Kaylee was nearly trembling from containing her excitement, a sight that made Oliver chuckle as he leaned against the center table. "Okay, stay on this floor and be patient. I got it, Miss Lauri!" she declared, clasping her hands together and watching with wide eyes for Lauri to turn about and begin the ceremonial count.

Oh, what a sweet child! Lauri said, “You may call me just Lauri, Kaylee, it’s alright— now get ready! One, two, three…” Lauri had turned away and covered her eyes. She could hear Kaylee’s little feet faded in her valorous attempt to hide from Lauri. Once she vanished Lauri peered over her fingers and her worry scrawled over her face. She took Oliver’s hands. “I will find Kaylee once I’ve had a chance to speak with you,” she didn’t want to alarm the child. “Mon Amour, horses or not, I don’t think we should stay here longer than after lunch. If they don’t come with news of the arrangement by then…”

As an observer, Oliver had watched Kaylee scamper off excitedly, though he wasn't surprised to find there was something on his Lamb’s mind. A fun game or not, it was quite the sudden thought. Knowing she felt the same as he had, wanting to leave sooner than later, Oliver nodded. "I agree. It may just take us much longer by foot. We'll just need to take things one step at a time - no pun intended," he said with a gentle embrace. "We just need to be mindful we don't draw attention from anything unsavory."

Spoffing at his pun, Lauri melted into his hold and admitted, “I guess I—I’m anxious about losing our freedom again. Kaylee and Molly’s too.” She closed her eyes briefly, feeling tears threaten to fall. “And I am afraid of what these mages will do if they learn— If they found out….” She trailed off, knowing he understood.

"Then we must not dwell on such thoughts, mon Amour. It's wise to be cautious, but anxiety will not help or change anything," he reminded her with a soft kiss to her head. "Now then, you have a child to find, and if my ears don't deceive me, I think I hear giggling."

Nodding, Lauri wiped a stray tear. “Oui, I think I hear her too.” She gave Oliver’s hand. There was truth to his words. She would have to keep that in mind. “Be back soon.”

Lauri turned to the giggles. She almost missed the direction Kaylee had gone when she noticed the giggle again, but this time slightly different. She walked through a narrow archway to the huge garden balcony. There she saw Kaylee observing a young boy—brown haired, tanned skin— juggling golden balls.

“Woop, woop!” The boy grinned, his wrists flicking the sparkling spheres. There were already five of them that he handled. “Alright, Kaylee, toss me another one,” His accent reminded Lauri of Joao’s.

Eyes wide with wonder, Kaylee was quick to follow the lads request. A gentle upward toss landed the ball among the other five that were being tossed about in an almost hypnotising manner. "Oh! How many can you do?' she asked as her eyes struggled to keep up with the balls.

“I can do ten!” The boy boasted. Just as he said so he paled at the sight of Lauri and the balls dropped.

A few of them bounced toward the Lamb, who bent down to catch them. “Oh, sorry for startling you— Kaylee, who is this?”

Kaylee's face fell with the balls, though she smiled to see Lauri was with them. She scooped up a ball that had rolled into her robe, offering it to the boy. "He said his name is Hulio and he can juggle!" She beamed. "Isn't it magical, Mis-oh, Lauri?"

“It is,” Lauri agreed.

Hulio appeared to disagree; comfortable with talking, since Kaylee did. “No, it is my skill alone.”

“I think she means it’s wonderful,” Lauri explained with a smile.

Realizing the phrase, the boy grinned, “Ah, yes, it is wonderful.” He cleared his throat.

Lauri looked around. “Hulio, how did you get here?”

“Oh, I hopped.” Hulio pointed to the moccasins with runes written in red. He wore very little else. Leather trousers sewn with thick strings kept him decent.

“Ah, I see.” Lauri wondered if he needed them. Was he Awakened? “Did you make them yourself?”

Hulio, happily receiving his balls from Kaylee, shook his head. “No, I don’t do magic. They were given to me when I came here. I can’t take them off.”

Curious, Lauri came to sit by Kaylee on the bench as Hulio began to toss the spheres again. His shining eyes were on the little girl. Clearly someone was hit with puppy love. “Why not?”

“I don’t know,” Hulio shrugged, catching each ball Kaylee added. “They just said it would please Huitzilopochtli.”

Lauri repeated the odd name quietly. Where had she heard that before? Was it Aztec? “Hulio, who is telling you this?”

A little uncertain now, Hulio slowed his juggling. He watched Lauri as he debated on what to say. Lauri seemed nice enough. He smiled. “Well, my Uncle. We came here a while ago. One of his friends said we can live our lives here without being discriminated against by Hunters. Uncle Jose said that we were deprived of our cultural roots by conquerors. So we came here to live our lost heritage. Uncle said these shoes are important to keep me safe here.” Hulio grinned at Kaylee. “I’ve had a lot of fun jumping. Maybe I can get you a pair of shoes too, Kaylee! Then we can jump together!”

Most of what was being said was lost on Kaylee, though not his talent that kept her captivated. Cornflower eyes were wide and quick, not wanting to miss a single movement. At his offer of the shoes, her smile widened. "They are pretty shoes, but I've never gone jumping. Not besides on the holodeck. I don't know if I'd be a very good jumper..."

“Holodeck? Like Star Trek?” Hulio asked, intrigued.

“Oui, a man we knew had made one.” Lauri felt the need to go tug at her. This talk would not do well to spread. “Hulio, it was nice to see you, but it’s time for us to go.”

Mildly crestfallen, Hulio asked, “Can I come back?”

“Uh, I’m sorry, we mean to leave soon, before dinner,” Lauri explained, standing up to guid Kaylee away.

“Oh…” Hulio’s half-smile fell away. He debated internally before offering Kaylee one of the golden balls in his hand. “Here, so you don’t forget me.”

Kaylee accepted the gift and held the ball to her chest with a sigh. "Oh, I will not forget you, ever Hulio," she promised him before obeying Lauri's request and taking her hand with her free one. "Maybe we will come back and visit. By then you can use 20 balls!"

“Nineteen,” Hulio corrected her as he got up on the rail to jump. “I’ll always give one to you, Kaylee,” he said with a grin.

A giggle of merriment left Kaylee as they headed back into their chambers and the young boy launched himself into the air. He hopped great distances across the mage’s capital. Lauri couldn’t help but smile with awe for how sweet their interaction had been, she had to tell Oliver!

“He is a kind boy,” Lauri said. “Maybe, if we ever meet him again, we can invite him for a play-day. Perhaps with you and Lottie too.”

"Play-day?" Kaylee had some confusion as they came back where Oliver had been. "In the nervegear?"

Hearing the end of the conversation, Oliver offered his own answer. "Normally young boys and girls have play-days where they can play games and such with others their age. No nervegear, just playing together."

Nodding in confirmation of what Oliver said, Lauri told Kaylee, “Remember, you’re not sick Kaylee. You can play in-person. And no more fabricated settings. You can play in real water and roll in real grass.” She knelt down and swooped back Kaylee’s hair with a smile. “You never have to play in nervegear again, if you don’t want to.”

The idea of playing in person, with Lottie or anyone else was enough to nearly bring Kaylee to tears. Sniffling, she threw herself at Lauri, holding on to her tightly. "Thank you," she said between soft cries, glad to be told she was fine and that she was going to be okay.

Oliver felt his heart tug at her reaction, placing a gentle hand on the young girls back. "We'll find you plenty of friends, and if everything goes well, ones that you won't have to worry about losing." He suspected leaving Lottie was harder on young Kaylee than she let on.

Holding Kaylee snug against her, Lauri did her best not to cry. Right now they had to keep their eyes clear and their ears alter. “Oui, we will do our best to make sure of it.”

Knock, knock!

Lauri looked over at the door. Devero petitioned for entry. Standing up, Lauri allowed him inside. “Have you any news of the horses?”

The man broke out in a smile he had been trying to tame. “Better news.”

Intrigued, Lauri glanced at Oliver. “What is it?”

“Loki has invited you to dinner,” Devero spoke as if the words were fluttering his very heart. He barely managed to deliver the news without his throat tightening out of excitement. “You’re expected to arrive by six,” he motioned for a man and a woman to enter. “This is Yang and Ferella. They will assist in preparing you.”

Oliver's brows narrowed at the news; clearly this man was more than delighted to share the announcement, though it wasn't something they were both pleased of. Not to mention, his name struck an all too familiar chord. "As much as we appreciate such an invitation, we were looking to leave before dinner," the British Lion explained to him."Nothing against your hospitality, but we simply must be going."

Not understanding the history, Devero took it light heartedly. “Oh, I understand you have desired to leave—.”

“Oui, we have. We’ve said so many times,” Lauri interrupted a little sharply. She sighed, feeling a little bad since this man clearly didn’t have the same reservations they did. “I hoped to speak with Naja about it. She had promised we could leave.”

The two servants had their eyes on Devero. He folded his hands, nervously shifting his palms together. “Yes, about that— I tried to get a hold of her for you. She’s not here, I’m sorry.”

Huffing, Lauri exchanged a look of annoyance she shared with Oliver. “Well I’m sorry, but we’re heading out before dinner.”

“I—I wouldn’t recommend that—.”

“Of course,” Lauri threw up her hands.

Devero raised his own hands in peace. “It’s quite dangerous out there; a storm is coming.” He folded his hands again. “Look, I understand you’re frustrated. Naja has a lot going on, we all do. She probably got overwhelmed with work and forgot. But if there’s anyone who can take action in the time that you need, it’s Loki.” The man caught on they weren’t as pleased as anyone else might be who lived there, but he chalked it up to not being acquainted.

“Mm,” Lauri crossed her arms and tapped her foot. “Give me a moment, I want to discuss this with my husband.”

“Please, take your time. If you need me, pull the cord.” Devero had the servants wait outside of their door to be called if they wanted them.

Doing her best to keep her voice low, Lauri stepped a couple feet away from Kaylee. “What do you think, mon Amour?”

Oliver shared her frustration that Lauri voiced, though he bit his tongue as it became clear once more that they weren't about to have a choice in a say. Waiting until they had a few moments to each other, he leaned in to speak to Lauri. "As much as we want to go, perhaps it would be better to see if he can get us accommodations after all," he suggested, an earlier familiarity to his name striking him. "They said his name is Loki? Do you believe it's the same one we've heard of?" He couldn't imagine there were many named after Gods on this planet.

Fidgeting with her hem, Lauri nodded. “It’s a good guess. I don’t want it to be, but...It could be the very man we met.” The possibility that he had invited them to dinner because he heard of them— a British man and his French wife named Oliver and Lauri—could have been the reason. “Let’s do as Molly said. Do our best not to give away information.” They didn’t know what might come up during the dinner, but it was good to be prepared. “Alright,” Lauri sighed, holding Oliver’s hand. “Let’s get ready.”

They allowed the servants into the room to discuss what it meant to get ready for a dinner with Loki. They were expected to dress according to the customs of the capital, preferably in relation to their ancient heritage. If not, they were welcome to choose an outfit common in Aarin. Kaylee would be expected to do the same.

Lauri chose a flowing gown that reflected the love of the night sky; dark blue, silvery sparkles, and a crescent at her front.



With the options given, the servants found they had to bend slightly to young Kaylee's request once she saw her options. A coral gown was chosen, though styled far less like robes as Lauri's had been and more of a princess-style skirt. She reckoned if Lottie could see her, she'd be awfully jealous!



Oliver on the other hand, selected silver robes with black gem ornate details along the sleeves and hems. He had to agree it was far more than was necessary, but this was a game they were forced to play along with.

Once dressed the servants gave them each a decorative bracelet to wear on their left wrist. They said it was a talisman for protection and respect. The symbols were unknown to Lauri. Oliver, and especially Kaylee, were as ignorant of what these runes said. They wore them with some suspicion. Next the servants told the three they would be escorted shortly. They were told not to eat anything, not even a snack, before coming to dinner.

Ferella said, “The carriage will be here shortly. Keep an ear out.” Then the servants left them.

Lauri exhaled, feeling uneasy. She felt uncomfortable wearing this gorgeous gown. What did this dinner entail? A dance? She would refuse, if asked. Lauri said as much when she sat down on the edge of the bed. “This is unnecessarily elaborate. I think he’s showing off.”

A weak voice coughed, “He is.”

Perking, Lauri came to Molly’s side. “Oh, Molly! Are you—are you alright?”

“Hangin’ in there, hon.” Molly blinked her eyes open to slits. “As much as I hate to say it, try not to piss him off. I guess it’s a good thing you two are going and not me.”

Holding her hand, Lauri asked, “What must we do?”

“Get him talking about himself. Flatter him if you can, but don’t uh—don’t ea—,” Molly sputtered, feeling the blackness coming for her again. “G-gems….get the gems…” She managed to say, abandoning her previous thought.

Molly's warnings were taken to heart, as anything from her often was. Oliver hadn't been overly upset with the encounter he first had meeting Loki in Maine, and now wondered if this would be similar. Was there something about them that he was fond of? He had to hope it wasn't anything too strong that they wouldn't have difficulty when they did find the chance to leave. For now, he could only nod as they lost Molly's grip once more.

"Okay, so a time of flattery," he couldn't help but spoff. "We wouldn't want to be poor dinner guests, would we?"

Sharing in the lightheartedness, Lauri said, “Oui, you’re right.” Oh if it hadn’t been for Oliver, she may have been an anxious mess.

Twirling about and watching her dress skirt poof out before falling back in place, Kaylee stopped her movement and looked up at Lauri. "What did Miss Molly say? Don't do what?"

Bending to give Kaylee a stroke to her cheek, Lauri said, “Molly says don’t forget to smile.” She had to add, “And it would be best to keep our business and the people we know about to ourselves. We can be expected to be kind towards Loki, but we don’t owe him information that isn’t ours to share.” She hoped Kaylee would understand. Just then they heard the sound of groaning wheels and the clack of hoofs come to a stop by their door. Lauri said quickly, “Let us gauge what to tell him, okay mon bijou?”

 

[Soliloquy]

Kaylee listened with wide eyes as Lauri told her what was to be expected. They couldn't speak of any of their friends, she understood. Well, sort of understood. One thing she had quickly learned since leaving the dungeons was in the world you couldn't trust everyone to be nice to you. They didn't know if this man would be as mean as the boys at the wedding, so they had to be careful. Nodding obediently, she clasped her hands together at her front. "I will be polite and quiet, Lauri."

"Thank you, angel," Oliver said for them both, giving his robes a final adjustment before turning to the door. "Okay ladies, after you." He opened the door, stepping aside and keeping remarks to how quickly horses seemed available for dinner to himself.

Lauri took Kaylee’s hand and walked ahead of Oliver. Her thoughts were about the same a s her husbands. Can’t throw together a simple horse and wagon for people who want to leave? No, but they bring them right at their door for dinner. It took self control not to make this quip when they were helped into the carriage by the footmen.

The inside of the vessel was too comfortable not to enjoy. In some sense this made it hard to gripe. That, and the view they got on their way to the grandest structure built into the mountainside as well as everything else; grand classical Egyptian, Greek, Aztec, Russian, and other such buildings of business, housing, and others.

Once the three arrived at the daunting entrance to the residence of Loki, and possibly the rest of the Waryth, Lauri, Oliver, and Kaylee were helped out. They passed by mages and servants coming and going dressed in the same way as Lauri and Oliver. Some were far more grand. A perk, if you had the ability to command any material to bend to your will.

They were brought to a platform through a gap in a vertical shaft. It lifted them swiftly to one of the highest levels. They were then guided forward until they came to a door. Through this door they observed they had come to some kind of massive balcony overlooking the entire mage-made capital in all its diverse glory. A vaguely familiar silhouette turned around when they closed the gap between them and the table spread with unrecognizable, but pleasant smelling, food.





“Ah, Lauri, Oliver— welcome,” Loki smiled. He walked gracefully to their side.

Lauri, admittedly, didn’t feel like being enthusiastic, but she managed a respectable , “Good evening, monsieur.”

Loki bent slightly and offered a hand in greeting to Kaylee. “This must be the little Kaylee.”

Oliver gave a respectable bow to Loki as they were welcomed, though not one that lost sight of the room for long. They may have been welcomed as guests, but it wasn't something he could fully trust, simply out of everything they'd been through. "Evening."

Even with the instructions from Lauri, Kaylee knew well enough to still show her manners. Small hand slipped into his, doing a curtsy that had been practiced dozens of times with Lottie's help. "It's good to meet you, sir," she smiled as she straightened up.

Mirthfully, Loki clasped his hands together once he straightened. “What a lovely young lady.” He motioned for them, and especially Kaylee, to follow. “Come, sit.”

Lauri took Kaylee’s hand and made sure she sat farthest down from Loki next to her. Oliver picked the seat between Loki and the girls. Once they settled their host insisted they were welcome to plate their food, whatever they liked. Lauri helped Kaylee who couldn’t reach as far.

“Oh, Kaylee is unable to command?” Loki asked casually. In fact, none of them called the food over to their plate as he had done. “Are you not all Awakened?”

Snapping her hazels over at the so-called god, Lauri said, “I am also unable to command. Not all who are Awakened can do such things.”

Reflecting on that, Loki asked, “True. The power of mages on Earth is quite underwhelming.” He cut into unidentifiable grilled meat on his plate.

Kaylee stayed quiet as she nibbled on the unidentifiable vegetables that were presented before her. The weird creatures that were served on platters were not anything she would put in her mouth, thankfully something that Lauri seemed to recognize, going toward safer options. She listened as the adults spoke, having gradually pieced together some knowledge of Almaeri and magic in the past days since the escape.

Oliver, not as eager as Kaylee was to indulge, took his time in preparing his own meal to eat. Though he saw Loki eating the weird animals, he wasn't quite sure if he wanted to go that far. Not many dishes looked stomachable. "An interesting observation. Do you think it's simply an evolution of sorts; less need to be as extraordinary as others might in order to survive?" the British Lion offered.

Loki tilted his head. Once his mouth was clear he said, “Could be. I have a theory that the cultural and sociological suppression and oppression of the Awakened have caused their gifts to recede by each generation here. The lives of the people on Earth have been stripped of the color and flavor of their ancient heritage. Tourists take pictures of themselves in front of the Parthenon or they crawl unceremoniously up the stairs of the Temple Mayor in South America without a thought to how disrespectful they are to a living, breathing culture they declare is dead.” He drank the deep, red liquid in his chalice. Loki had to dab his mouth to keep it from staining. “It’s a tragedy I plan on remedying.”

Lauri poked her fork in the vegetable— what she believed to be a veggie—on her plate and tasted the smallest bit. It didn’t offend, so she ate more of it. “How do you plan on doing that?”

“Beginning with the young,” Loki said, nodding to Kaylee. “They should be taught from a very early age that they shouldn’t fear becoming Awakened. It is an honor. Almaeri should be celebrated, not a source of shame. People who are Awakened should walk boldly with their heads held high. They should celebrate all of the cultures on Earth in equal reverence, no exceptions or interference.”

Kaylee's attention turned away from the chewing, springy food she'd been working on for awhile, looking up at Loki. He seemed to be a good man, at least in her naïve mind. Even though he looked funny and spoke in a peculiar manner, it seemed like he wanted to make people smart. That had to be a good thing, didn't it?

"Is it your experience that you find many who are Awakened and ashamed?" Oliver asked with growing interest. After all, aside from Lauri afraid when it was a possibility, he couldn't say he'd met a mage who wasn't proud of what they were. Was there something they were missing?

“Everywhere. They huddle in the guise of mundanity out of fear. How else can they live, when the world hates you for what you are? You were born on the Earth, correct? You have heard of Hunters, have you not? They seek out the Awakened, and without trial or jury, they end them. How can a person feel or live out their dignity?” Loki stripped a translucent membrane from a creature’s limb he pulled onto his plate. “When I came here and saw the way the Awakened were being treated I knew I had to do something.”

The way Loki spoke perked Lauri’s attention. “Where are you from?”

A smile knowing smile spread over his face. Loki watched Oliver and Lauri in silent thought before answering. “Have you heard of Aarin?”

It rang familiar. Lauri nodded and said, “Oui, but we don’t know who he is.”

“It is not a name of a person. It is a place. Aarin is the center of the world.” Loki went on to explain to the three everything the other Hunter’s hand learned, except with a different tone. “The gods and goddesses belong here, they care for their realms. Mankind survives on their good graces. We owe them the sunshine and the rainfall. We owe to them a good harvest, a calm sea, and a tame breeze.” Loki gestured to Oliver and Lauri. “We owe them the right to unify and we owe them the praise of the healthy birth of our children. They are mysterious, powerful, and long-suffering beings who only ask for little in comparison for what they effort they do for us.” Locking eyes on Oliver, Loki asked, “What would you do for the sake of the world? For the sake of your family?”

There was something in his words, as beautiful as they might have been, that made the Lion uneasy. He didn't like the way it was said that so much was owed to these Gods. Even the God that many on Earth turned to, in one name or another, he didn't feel was owed this much. It sounded like a glorified form of indentured servitude. "I believe that every man has little they wouldn't do for their family, but that a wise man always asks what the price is for anything that they are given," he answered after a moment of thought. "Now asking of the world is no different than to ask of someone's family, especially when they are viewed as just that."

“Could you imagine the sun disappearing? Complete darkness, temperatures dropping thousands of degrees, millions of lives lost?” Loki pressed the question, sensing the evasion to directly answer. “What price would you pay to keep the sun shining?”

“What are they asking?” Lauri pursed her lips. She smoothed them out, remembering Molly’s warning not to anger Loki.

The back-eyed man debated if she should indulge the question. Finally he shrugged. “Depends on which god you petition. Hecate presides over magic and spells. She travels at night accompanied by howling dogs and phantoms. A person who wishes to travel safely at night might sacrifice a dog to her for protection.” Loki eyed them curiously. “Is a dogs life worth safe travel of you and your family, Oliver?”

"I would say that to a degree, yes," he nodded, careful as he chose his words. "However, will a single dog be all they ask? Or will there come a day when she appears unexpected to request additional tribute? An arrangement that takes another life would need to be one spelled out and in stone."

Loki chewed on his thoughts as he did his food. He set down his utensils, twirling the fork in his fingers. “I guess that depends on how many nights you want to travel safely.” He took back up his chalice. Once satisfied with that drought he set it down. “As for me, I would sacrifice all that is asked to what is greater than myself, for preservation. All of Mankind pales in comparison to the gods; inferior in every way. It is only right that Mankind pays their debts to whom they owe what peace they are allowed.” Loki smiled at Kaylee. “So that the young may have a future.” He looked out at the ever increasing capital. “A future saved from those that would make it a lost past.” Loki saw Lauri wanted to speak, but he was quick to continue before she had the chance. “I’ve managed to collect artifacts from the civilizations I intend to rekindle. I have an entire floor dedicated to them, though I’ve only begun to fill it—chariots, orbs, bows, and gems.”

Oliver had noticed that Loki cut off Lauri's desire to speak, but did held his own tongue. It was clear Loki enjoyed listening to the sound of his own voice. Perhaps that would be their fastest way out of there. To let him ramble and be mindful not to agree to anything. "Preservation of history is an admirable cause. Many believe the past is in the past, though I feel without it we are doomed to never meet full potentials."

“I absolutely agree,” Loki said, turning back with a smile. The demon of a man did in fact miss Oliver catching his avoidance of Lauri, but the Lion and the Lamb both appeared less than pleased that he guessed what was happening. Soon black eyes shifted onto the Lamb with thoughtful internal debate. “Apologies, Lauri, that I didn’t make it clear I wasn’t speaking with you— I tend not to like interruptions when I mean to address someone in specific. In the future, if you could raise a hand for attention, or maybe wait until there has been a silence long enough to assume I’ve completed my interaction, that would benefit us all I think.”

It was said in a polite tone, but Lauri could hear the intent to draw a line between them and himself. Forcing a smile, Lauri said, “Oui, I will do my best.” She raised a hand as he had suggested.

Loki’s lips quirked pleasantly to see the gesture. “What is on your mind?”

“I am curious about the artifacts. May we see them?” Lauri recalled Molly saying something about getting gems. Maybe they were in there? “And perhaps we can discuss the arrangement for the horses and wagon.”

“I’d love to show the three of you around the gallery.” Loki went back to his food. “We can go down once we’ve had our dessert.” He looked over at Kaylee with a smile. “I’ve really loved ice cream since coming on Earth. What a delightful treat. Would you like some as well, Kaylee?”

It was taking further control for Oliver to not make a remark when Loki treated them almost like children. It took a sip of his drink to swallow his disapproval before he could smile once more. She was going to play his rules and so would Oliver.

"Oh, ice cream? Yes, pretty please," the young girl squirmed excitedly in her seat. Ice cream was something she did recognize and enjoyed the few times she'd indulged.

“Then finish up,” Loki smiled, doing the same for his food.

They didn’t have much left, but Loki ate all of his food before the other three and felt no need to wait. There must be some kind of unknown set of etiquette and manners he expected them to know. One of which apparently meant that when Loki was done, so were they. A servant waved their hand and provided an extravagant ice cream spread. Willy Wonka would have been jealous.

“Please, have what you like,” Loki commanded a silver bowl to fill with scoops of ice cream, drizzles of hot fudge, and dolloped with whipped cream, nuts, and cherries.

Lauri hadn’t eaten much of her dinner. The ice cream was easier to eat than mystery meat. Even so, she had a few spoonfuls, slowly, feeling her stomach tighten at the thought of their conversation with this black eyed demon so far. And he still hadn’t answered her question about the horses. Lauri nearly risked bring it up now, but she didn’t want to spoil whatever thing had to do with gems.

Once finished Loki engaged Kaylee in talking about her pretty dress. Lauri kept the girl close to her side. This made it a little difficult for them to really converse, but thankfully by the time Loki noticed they had reached the door of the trophy room.

“Ah, we’re here,” Loki entered with them into a large room held up by pillars. There were empty shelves and archways waiting to be filled. He walked with them to the immediate corner where there were some artifacts still awaiting their chance to find a home in that trophy room. “Please, look around. I advise you not to touch anything. They need to be cleaned, polished, and kept in a certain order.”

Oliver and Lauri observed them like they had any museum they’ve seen in their lives, except for three small familiar gems; peridot, diamond, and amethyst.

Oliver immediately recognized the gems from July, hands tucked behind his back but giving Lauri a look to ensure she hadn't missed them. Once that was done he spoke toward Loki. "Just how do you go about procuring all of these artifacts? A collections takes time and often vast resources."

“Oh I’ve made connections for years now. Around three years ago I met a man, Mr. Crane, who really helped in finding a lot of these recent additions,” Loki said, subconsciously zoning in on Oliver as he had done before, blocking others out. “These are some of my first findings.” Loki walked with Oliver to the beginning of the table, several strides from Lauri and Kaylee.

One by one Loki divulged the uses, the origins, and the gods and goddesses they owed their inventions to, all up until Lauri and Kaylee who he turned to as if expecting them to move aside so he could continue.

“Oh sorry,” Lauri turned a little suddenly, her elbow catching the edge of an artifact. It tumbled down, pulling more to the ground. Gasping, Lauri dropped down to help put back the fallen items.

Loki did not appear pleased. “Perhaps it is late for you three.” He waited for her to correct the problem she made.

Kaylee, no stranger to the idea of criticism, stayed as closed to Lauri's shadow as she could, which no doubt didn't help her in her task. "It was an accident. We're sorry," she said in a tiny voice, not daring to peek around Lauri to see if Loki would accept such a response.

Oliver decided to step in and accept Loki's remark. "Indeed it may be getting a bit later," he agreed with a nod. "It could be best for us to return to our chambers and get a good night's rest before tomorrows journey. That is, of course, going to be much smoother if you'd be able to assist with the horses and wagon that Naja had promised to prepare when we arrived two days ago. I'm sure such a request for a man in your position is nothing, but we would be grateful for your assistance."

“Ah, yes. Do forgive Naja, she was called quickly the day you arrived to handle an issue. I’m glad she hadn’t gotten the chance to act on her promise, I never would have had such a lovely evening with all of you.” Loki, eyes on Oliver again, led the walk out of the room, trusting the women were following them. “We’re preparing a feast tomorrow night. If you reconsider leaving so soon, you are welcome to join us. Among other celebrations we’re inaugurating the newest addition to our temples. We have made a replica of Hueteocalli.”

Though he'd play the part of a good guest, Oliver was inwardly skeptical of this offer. To maintain a neutral relationship, he offered a nod of his head and polite smile. "That's a generous offer, that we'll have to consider. If it is possible though, we would be grateful if horses were prepared and ready tomorrow, just so that all possibilities were covered," he said, a mindful ear making sure he heard Lauri and Kaylee behind him. Normally the Lion would only want to walk in stride with his Lamb, but they were playing this man's game and that meant he wasn't about to take his eyes off of him.

“That’s reasonable,” Loki said, stopping at the platform on their level. “I will send your horses and wagon first thing tomorrow. If, at any time, you decide to stay, then just tell the attendants to keep them on hold for you.”

Lauri slipped onto the platform with Kaylee in tow, taking her place beside Oliver. She didn’t know if this meant she could give a farewell or if talking would annoy him, so she merely smiled and inclined her head.

The ride back to their room couldn’t have been more uncomfortable. Husband and wife had to resort to only expressions for silent communication. Really, they couldn’t be sure they weren’t being listened to in their chambers either, but it was their best chance.

“Alright, Kaylee, bedtime,” Lauri urged with a smile. Like always Kaylee was a delight to work with, giving hardly any resistance if at all. Lauri had yet to get ready herself by the time the little girl was tucked into bed. “I’m going to speak with Oliver and then we will come right to bed. Keep an eye on Molly for me?” The Southern Bell slept sounding on the couch.

Visibly relaxed once they'd returned to their chambers, Oliver had kept himself busy by checking on Molly until he heard Lauri indicating they were ready for a chance to talk. There was a lot they'd want to go over and little to no reassurance that they had true privacy to do so in. For now, they'd have to work with what they had. "We shouldn't be long, but if you're tired it's okay to sleep," he added to Kaylee.

The young girl seemed uncertain, curled up beneath the blanket pulled up to her chest. Her eyes bounced between the two and eventually decided that they meant what they said and would be returning. "Okay, I will watch Molly," she nodded, turning her gaze to the sleeping body with dedication to her newly assigned role.

Grinning at how sweet she could be, Oliver waited at the door for Lauri to join him, before quietly closing it behind them. "i know that look, mon Amour. There is much on your mind," he murmured as he took her hand and lead her toward a small sofa in the middle room that connected the different areas for sleeping. "Dites-moi ce qui vous inquiète, ma chère."

“Oh, je pensais juste que je serais assis ici et que je passerais un moment seul avec toi.” Snuggling close, but not with the usual expression of come-hither, Lauri pulled Oliver’s hand into hers. The Lion felt three hard objects the size of a thumbnail. Lauri smiled. “We haven’t had a chance to relax together.” There was no way of knowing if anyone might hear them, so she hoped this pretense was enough. Not that she didn’t mean it, but Lauri wanted him to know they had the gems.

His brows raised in surprise, wishing he could both tell his little Lamb that she was a naughty and sneaky thing, and also that he hoped this would not be noticed missing until they were long on their way. "It has been sometime, this is very true, mon Amour," he purred back in his normal allure, giving her hand a gentle squeeze in return. "But as much as I might enjoy ravishing my French Pearl, I don't know if that's an option with Kaylee so close."

“Mm, how unfortunately true,” Lauri sighed with a smile, taking a moment to bask in the sound of his voice. “We did promise to go back soon as well.” Certainly Kaylee should not be left wondering where they went. “But as soon as the opportunity arises,” Lauri leaned to Oliver’s ear to whisper just what she would do with her Lion between kisses to his neck. Then she said, “Let’s make sure we leave as soon as we can tomorrow. The faster we get to Texas, the better.”

It took the Lion a moment to collect himself after their brief heated moment, keeping ahold of her while he slowed his breathing back to normal. "Mmm, I agree. But for now, we can come to bed and have time together. A good night rest for you, ny dear and those beautiful hazel eyes."

“Oui, mon beau Lion, aux yeux si gentils et gris brumeux,” Lauri murmured affectionately.

They got their feet and kept the gems hidden in their linked hands. They walked all the way to the bed where Lauri and Oliver managed to slip the gems in their shoes. Three in one boot would be too uncomfortable. Kaylee was nearly sound asleep. The three cuddled to keep warm. Soon slumber came for them. Knowing that tomorrow they had horses and a wagon ready for them made resting all the easier.

September 13, 2019​

On the dawn of the third day Lauri woke late, as usual, to see Oliver sitting by Molly with a troubled expression. Lauri got up and came over to them. She noticed Kaylee was occupied with breakfast.

Hesitantly, Lauri asked, “Would I be wrong to greet with a ‘good’ morning?” Especially since she could see the evidence of a wagon and hear the snuffling of horses outside.

Molly offered an apologetic smile. “Afraid not, hon. Can’t say why just yet, but tonight’s not our night. Neither is tomorrow. You gotta sit tight for now.”

Crestfallen, Lauri plopped down next to Oliver and huffed. She leaned into him, frowning. “Is it safe here?”

“It will be safer than if we left.” Molly wearily reached out to hold Lauri’s hand. “I’m sorry. Stars, I know it feels like nothing is happening. Trust me, a lot is. Just...hardly any of it is good.”

Lauri felt frustrated tears prick at her eyes. They had the friggin’ wagon and horses right at the door! Lauri sighed, “Do we know how long we have to stay?”

“A couple more nights. You’ll need to be at the portal where you guys came in on the fifteenth, probably in the evening.” Molly offered a half-smile. “You guys are doing great.”

That helped some. Lauri asked, “Will they find out about….” The gems.

“Oh, not for a while. Loki is possessive of his things and hardly lets anyone touch them. You were allowed because he’s grooming you guys,” Molly said with a snort.

Oliver was equally as irritated as Lauri was with the news they wouldn't be leaving that day. He sipped his tea and strummed his fingers on the table, trying hard not to shake his head. "Is it bad that the least appealing part of that is that we will have no excuse not to go to the event tonight?" He asked, clicking his tongue against the roof of his mouth. "Loki will need a much better comb if he wants to groom this Lion, because so far he's brushed my fur in all the wrong ways."

Nodding, Lauri said, “Loki is full of himself. He talks like we’re privileged to be in his presence, or here at all.”

“Yeah well don’t let him know it’s not working. And get ready, cause it gets worse. I’m getting some really awful nightmares. I saw creatures from Aarin stomping around. Then I saw...I saw three women with golden bows.” Molly reflected with a peaceful look. “Arrows were shooting the beasts down; hitting them without fail.” She turned to Lauri and Oliver. “The gems you got— you seen ‘em before, haven't you?”

"Indeed, we saw them in July," Oliver answered, briefly explaining the event and completion to open an unknown vessel. "Andriy was able to get it opened and inside were three bows. They had a gem each. Mr. Crane disappeared with the vessel for a little while and when the bows were looked at later the gems were gone."

“Mhm, them’s the ones,” Molly exhaled. “We need the bows.” She squinted, as if trying to listen to a voice, though no one was speaking. “Cory has them….On a plane…” After a moment Molly snorted mirthfully, “Nerd.”

Lauri let a little smile form. Cory was all too well a class gaming nerd. “Who are the three women? Did you see them?”

Molly closed her eyes. “Oof, I know two are dark haired—one with silver streaks. The lighter haired one….I can’t see her very well, but she looks like one of the dark-haired women. Feels familiar to me though. Really...really…” Molly began to fade again. Abandoning that thought, Molly said, “Don’t know when I will wake...keep...Kaylee in the room...don’t...let her go to the feast…” Molly’s eyes shut.

Oliver hadn't planned on letting the young girl join them, but this only confirmed his gut feeling. Reaching over, he lightly pat Molly's shoulder. "Rest well," he murmured before turning to Lauri. "Well, we won't be needing the horses then today. Shall I summon Devero and let him know we will be staying a couple more nights. It appears that this beautiful city had just grown on us," he spoffed, leaning in to give his wife a soft kiss.

“Mm,” Lauri felt some energy from her husband’s welcomed affection, enough that she managed a smile and a nod. “Oui. I just hope they don’t bother us in the meantime. We already have the feast to go to.” Like Oliver had observed, it was likely they couldn’t opt out without suspicion. “You get Devero, I’ll get Kaylee.”

"Of course, mon Amour," Oliver gave her a parting kiss before crossing to the thick cord they knew would summon him. Pulling it, he put on his best face to mask any uncertainties they felt.

Down the way while the adults had been talking, Kaylee had began to explore their chambers once more. Unlike Lottie, she didn't think it was a good idea to eavesdrop, knowing she would be told when she was supposed to know something. There were so many colors and smells, all of them more enticing than anywhere she'd been before. Her wandering brought her back to the large balcony from the day prior, looking out over the city - bigger than anything she'd seen before outside of the Nevregear. Cautiously, she inched toward the railing, very aware of the height of the mountain they were at.

A pad of feet not far from her sounded on the marble balustrade. When Kaylee turned to the noise she saw a familiar boy with a wide grin. Today he held something in his arms wrapped in cloth. “Kaylee! I’m so glad you are still here.” He hopped down from the rail. “Look, I wanted to show you my little friend.” The cloth pulled away and a little fury face of a grey and white chinchilla poked out.



Her grin spread to see Hulio, even if it was unexpected, approaching him eagerly. Maybe he'd juggle more balls for her! The bundle drew her attention and she stopped just shy of him, suddenly feeling uncertain. She had seen plenty of animals on her games with Lottie, but this one was real! She wasn't allowed around real animals...Only since leaving the castle had she been able to touch a live horse while escaping in it's back. "It looks fuzzy," she said with a tiny smile starting, though she didn't reach to investigate.

Guessing incorrectly why she hadn’t approached, Hulio stroked his finger on the head of the critter. “She is, and soft. Do you want to pet her? Chel doesn’t bite.” He stepped forward and peeled more of the cloth away.

"I haven't something like this," Kaylee said with uncertainty, clasping her hands together in front of her chest. "I don't...I didn't get to be around animals before. Is she...is she your pet?" She had yet to take another step closer, though she hadn't taken her eyes off the furry beast.

“Yeah, I brought Chel with me from Arizona.” Hulio pulled the chinchilla out of the cloth altogether now and held her up for Kaylee to see. Its little nose twitched in curiosity. “Go on, she’s nice.”

Timidly, her hand slowly reached out toward the animal, mindful of it's mouth. She couldn't tell if it had sharp teeth or not, but her young imagine went for the worst possibility. Finally her hand met the tuft of fur behind Chel's neck, Kaylee's mouth dropping. "She is SO soft!" barely came out as a delighted squeal, a second hand quick to follow so she could feel more of the creature.

Without another word, Hulio happily shifted the critter into Kaylee’s hands. She was lighter than she looked. Hulio pulled his sack forward and took out several familiar balls. “I’ll play while you hold Chel, okay?”

Kaylee's excitement melted into surprise as she was suddenly holding the animal. She quickly moved her hands to try and balance it's poofy body, holding it to her chest. "I- uh, I forgot your ball in my room," she said as she slowly sat herself down on the ground, not wanting to drop Chel. She let it rest in her lap, giving her a few gentle pets. "What is this?"

“Don’t worry, that ball is yours.” Hulio smiled, stepping back to begin his juggling. At her question he answered, “A chinchilla. They’re pretty high energy when they’re young, but Chel has been around for a long time. She was my mother’s pet in Brazil.” One, two, three more balls were added. Hulio began to dance as he tossed the golden spheres. “We used to have an armadillo, but we had to leave it behind when we came here. We didn’t have enough room in our car.”

Kaylee repeated the word, giggling at how it sounded on her lips. She held out her fingers for Chel to sniff before going back to a systematic approach of carefully petting along the chinchilla's back and down to her fluffy tail, turning her gaze to Hulio. "Maybe you can find another arma- armadillo," she offered, though she didn't know if it would be as nice as this furry ball was. "Are they big animals?"

“Oh, I won’t be able to,” Hulio said matter-of-faculty, with a trace of disappointment. He kept his eyes on the balls so he missed Chel snuggling for a more comfortable position on Kaylee’s lap. “Armadillo’s can be pretty big, but the one we had was small. They’ve got three ring ones and seven ring ones—it’s those accordion-like stripes on their body that help them curl.” Hulio asked, “Have you really never been around animals? How come?”

She tried as hard as she could to imagine what he was describing, but simply couldn't picture the animal. Maybe Lauri would be able to show her one, if they ever found a book or picture. Hulio's question made her shrug her shoulders, unsure of a true answer. "There just never were animals, I guess. I've seen pictures and movies, birds out the windows but not to touch. I think not everyone likes animals," she decided before leaning down to whisper to the chinchilla. "But I like you, Chel. You are a very nice animal."

Slowing down his juggle to a small handful of balls, Hulio asked, “Do you like her? Would you want her?” He explained a little, saying, “My uncle doesn’t like Chel. I’m not close with anyone here.”

Turning back to the young boy, Kaylee's eyes widened in hope. Could she have her own animal? A pet for her to keep and care for? Remembering that they planned to leave soon, her face slowly dropped. "I do like her, but...I don't know if I can," she admitted with a few sad strokes of the fur. "I would have to ask Lauri and Oliver and - well, I know we won't stay here for long. I wouldn't want to take her away from her."

Hulio agreed, saying, “Oh, yes, it would be good to ask your guardians if you can keep her, but it’s fine if you take her. I’ve been looking for someone who can do that for me, since I will be gone at the end of the feast.”

Kaylee's head tilted in surprised to suddenly hear that. "You're leaving too?" She wondered if they'd travel in the same direction together. It'd be nice to have someone her age to be around.

“Yeah, that’s what uncle says,” Hulio’s smile dropped a little. “He said I am to serve Huitzilopochtli when he comes.” Hulio slowed his juggle until all the balls were stopped. “So I thought I would find someone to care for Chel. I thought about you. You’re a kind person, Kaylee. I like you.”

A frown showed on your young face. Serving someone didn't seem fun at all. The frown quickly melted at Hulio's kind words though, a smile even tugging at the corner of her lips. "I like you too, Hulio. You're very talented and nice."

Grinning wide, Hulio began to juggle the sparkling spheres again. The smallest trace of color came to his cheeks. “Thanks, Kaylee. I’m glad you think so.”

Lauri wished she could have given them more time to play, but it was soon lunchtime and she didn’t know what they might talk about. So, emerging from the archway, Lauri said, “Kaylee, ready to eat?”

Jumping in surprise at Lauri's voice, Kaylee gave her a sheepish voice, still holding Chel to her chest. "It's time to eat already?" she asked with visible disappointment. "Hulio brought his chinchilla. Her name is Chel. Do you want to pet her?" Maybe if she warmed up to her, Kaylee would be able to convince her to let the animal stay.

It had been sometime since Lauri came into close contact with an animal in a calm state of mind. She approached with care and interest. Chel looked up from Kaylee’s lap, black eyes shining. The little critter reached out to encounter Lauri with a good willed nature.

“She’s very sweet,” Lauri said, kneeling down to stroke just under Chel’s chin where she sensed she liked to be touched best.

Hulio happily watched them pamper Chel with pets and little kisses as he gathered the gold balls. “I offered her to Kaylee, since I won’t be able to care for her anymore. But she said it’s up to you and the man.”

Looking up with a touch of sadness in her hazel eyes, Lauri said, “We do have a lot to bring with us…” She watched Kaylee and felt her heart melt. The little girl had been through a lot and she had lost so much. Smiling, Lauri said, “Let me speak with Oliver. We can try and figure something out.” Lauri stood up and gave Kaylee a gentle pat to her shoulder. “Why don’t you bring Chel to lunch? Show her to Oliver. I’m sure he’d say yes.” How could he not? Those adorable cornflower eyes were too cute. The chinchilla only helped.

Hope that Lauri hadn't told her no made the young girl's heart soar. "I hope he says we can keep her," she said as she slowly stood, careful not to jar the small animal. Her voice stained with excitement for the possibility. "Oh, Hulio. What can she eat at lunch?" Maybe she could find some grass or something.

“Most of what she eats are grass pellets. I can get you the bag. But you can command them, since you’re Awakened,” Hulio made a gesture as if Kaylee would know.

Brows furrowing once more, Kaylee looked to Lauri for an answer. She only knew so much about magic and being Awoken, even if that had expanded with the dinner the night prior with Loki. "I, uh.."

Lauri glanced between them, quickly saying, “I’m sure we’ll manage.” She set her hands gently on Kaylee’s shoulders and began to steer her away. “It was good to see you again, Hulio, maybe we will see you at the feast.”

The to were hurrying off. They barely heard him say, “Oh—okay, bye!”

“That was close,” Lauri exhaled with a smile. She didn’t want Kaylee to feel she ha to keep secrets like this, but they were still in a tight spot. “I’m sorry, Kaylee. Maybe someday we can tell Hulio you’re not Awakened. Right now it’s best we don’t. Why don’t you show Oliver Chel?” A better topic to dwell upon.

Kaylee had been just as relieved as Lauri was that she didn't have to lie to Hulio. He was a nice boy and she enjoyed playing with him. It didn't seem fair to not be honest to him. Her attention was distracted shortly when introducing the animal was brought up. "Okay!" she agreed before running ahead. It didn't take long for her to find Oliver in the common area, Chel wrapped up and held to her chest. "Oliver! Look what Hulio brought me!"

Looking up to have the chinchilla suddenly in his face, he didn't have a chance to suppress his small yelp of surprise. "Shi- Oh! Kaylee, you scared me," he explained as he pat his chest to calm his heart. "What- oh a chinchilla? What a cheerful little fellow."

A giggle of delight left her as she shook her head, blonde locks bouncing about. "No, she's a girl, Oliver! Her name is Chel."

"My deepest apologies then. She's a cheerful little lass," he grinned, nodding to the animal. And what is Chel doing here?"

Cheeks turning a light pink, Kaylee glanced over at Lauri before clearing her throat to offer up her proposition. "Hulio said he can't take care of her and asked if I want her," she explained before giving him eyes teeming with hope. "Could...could we keep her please? She is so soft and quiet."

Uncertainty crossed his features, never faced with a question such as this with him as the authority figure to make the decision. Looking to Lauri, he perked a brow. "Well..what did Lauri say when he offered Chel?"

Her response was quick. "She said to ask you."

"Oh? Did she now?" the Lion couldn't help but spoff, looking for confirmation from his wife.

Lauri nodded, “It is another creature to care for, it should be a joint decision, oui?” She came to sit on the chair next to his. “I’ve voted for adding her to our little traveling troupe. It would be a nice companion for Kaylee, It think.” She took Oliver’s hand, smiling, waiting for his two-cents.

Kaylee's eyes bounced between the two, all the while cradling the quiet little chinchilla to her chest. She was no stranger to things being decided for her, though right then it was a building wait to see what that answer would be!

Oliver couldn't help but chuckle, giving Lauri's hand a small squeeze. "Well, I do suppose that is a valid point. She seems a calm thing and agreeable, just as Kaylee is. However," he turned his attention back to the awaiting young girl. "Having a companion would mean responsibility, Kaylee. You'd need to make sure you feed her and give her shelter. Do you think you're ready for that responsibility?"

The question made her smile drop slightly, shifting her weight from foot to foot. She hadn't been faced with responsibility before, nor tasked with another's care. "Um...I think I can," she said after a short delay, swallowing and nodding her head as confirmation in an afterthought. "I would like to take care of her, Oliver. Please. And...if I cannot then I will find someone who can."

Impressed with how far ahead she was thinking, he had to admit he couldn't think of another argument against. "Very well. I think it won't hurt for us to add one more little body to our group, just so long as you look after her," Oliver nodded in approval, though some of his sentence was lost under a delighted squeal, Kaylee launching herself first at him and then Lauri for hugs of gratitude.

“Aww,” Lauri hummed in her embrace of Kaylee. Still holding her, she said, “There you are, mon bijou, your very own little furry friend.”

If anything this would be a great first pet, especially with Lauri there to help. Already she could feel such a strong connection to the chinchilla that Kaylee would only have to be taught how to recognize the signs of Chel’s various needs when Lauri drew attention to them. As for how to provide those needs, well, looks like servants were expected to do much of the heavy work there. Lauri decided to get in touch with one who might be able to command chinchilla supplies.

Lauri gave Kaylee a small kiss to her head and let her go. “Alright, Chel can sit on your lap at lunch, but she must not roam the table, alright?”

Oliver was pleased with just how excited she was from a simple thing, nodded in agreement. "Yes, we wouldn't want hair in our foods. Not a pleasant flavor," he chuckled, watching as Kaylee adjusted her hold on her new friend.

"Thank you, thank you," she chanted, tears nearly spilling from joy. "I will not let her on the table and I will take care of her." A vow that she would carry close to her heart.

Turning to Lauri, her Lion pulled her in for a brief embrace and gentle kiss. "Why do I have the feeling this will not be the last time that you lead a wide eyed child to me who pleads to keep a pet, mon amour?" he murmured, giving her neck a small nibble.

Lauri’s chuckles vibrated softly against his lips. “Because you know it probably won’t be the only time, mon Amour.” She brushed her fingers through his hair in affection. Hazel eyes lit with excitement, and not only because her Lion had come to kiss. “Kaylee will have a childhood— a real, full childhood, despite these dark times. Starting with not feeling shame about pets.” The thrill of the joy of that thought had Lauri shift so she might cup Oliver’s cheeks. Her thumb stroked his cheek and she smiled brightly. “Ah, mon Lion, can you imagine our own children getting this giddy? This ellated?” Lauri added with a purr, “You might see that day come sooner if you nibble this Lamb again.”

Oliver smirked at her final remark, even if it wasn't the only thing she said that pleased his ears. "She will be a fortunate child from this day on, I agree, and our own little ones will be ensured the same," he gave her lip a final nip before pulling himself away, knowing lunch was waiting as well as Kaylee. "And don't tempt your Lion, or he will have to find time and a place to go on the prowl. Lamb sounds like a delicacy of a meal, don't you agree?"

“I hear Lamb goes well with mashed potatoes and asparagus.” Taking up a serving utensil, Lauri wiggled her brows as she ladled some of both on all their plates. They had a duty to make sure Kaylee had her lunch and at least settled in with her chinchilla, but a brief time alone with her husband wouldn’t change much of their situation at this point. Lauri decided to kindle Oliver’s fire. “Maybe you will find a Lamb running around in one of these rooms for after this meal.”

While her suggestion made him pleasantly warm about the collar, and Oliver was unable to keep from grinning, a young girl who was thankfully unaware of the going ons of adults grew curious. "A lamb? We're going to have a lamb and a chinchilla?" she questioned with delight as she struggled to focus on her meal instead of playing with Chel.

"Oh, ehm," Oliver's cheeks flushed before he took a sip of his drink to continue on. "Not an actual lamb, Kaylee. Just an adult task that we'll need to tend to. But nothing for you to be concerned with. Once you're finished eating you can play with Chel and maybe show her to Molly."

Clearing her throat with a smile and cheeks colored no less than Oliver’s, Lauri said, “Oui, Molly would love to hear about Chel.” The girl knew that Molly had some kind of Seer sight. The Southern Bell would know what she said to her, and wouldn’t mind it at all, even if Molly probably knew what went on anyway. “Oliver and I will be occupied in a different room. If you need anything just knock— we shouldn’t be too long.” They had a child to look after. “Then after, we can see if they have Devero help set up anything you want for Chel. Does that sound good?”

Curiosity of this lamb they spoke of dwindled when the chance to show off Chel was presented. "Oh I'll go show her!" she started to get up from her seat before Oliver cleared his throat.

"Finish lunch first. Can't have you running around on a half empty stomach," he chided softly, but with enough meaning that she sat back down. "Thank you." Obediently, she sat in place for the rest of her meal, askign to excuse herself once she finished and practically skipping over to show Molly. With the room free of little ears, the Lion rose from his seat and inched toward his beloved. "Now, about a Lamb to chase..."

Lauri happily pranced away to one of the other rooms, saying, “Je crois qu'elle est ici, mon amour.”

It had been quite a while since they last came together. For a moment the troubles of the world stayed behind the door while they reconnected. Thankfully Molly ended up being awake to share in Kaylee’s joy and give her peace of mind about the future with Chel long enough to satisfy the Blair couple. They came out just in time to receive word from Devero that the feast would begin around seven. A carriage would come for all three of them.

“Oh, no, Kaylee is staying. She’s not feeling well enough to go out tonight.” Lauri was quick to say, looking at Oliver to confirm.

“Ah, I see,” Devero’s words didn’t match his tone.

Lauri didn’t like that it implied they were expected, rather than invited this time. After all, they had said the city grew on them. They didn’t say they were absolutely coming— though she and the other’s suspected so. “Oh, Devero, can you or another servant help us supply our little Kaylee with what is appropriate to care for a chinchilla?”

Devero nodded, hands clasped. “Of course. When would you like this done?”

“Right away, if you please.”

With a wave of his hand Devero commanded a nearby side table to transform into a large chinchilla kit. Or so it looked like to Lauri. It had everything from food, to toys, a fancy cage, a book on the critters, and so forth.

Joyful from the good news Molly had given her, Kaylee was quick to come out as she was beckoned. Chel, still in her cloth, had seem to accept that this was her life now and that she might never walk again if the young girl could control it. "Molly said-" she stopped mid sentence when she spotted everything they were standing by. It only took her a moment to realize just what it all was, the sheer delight returning to her face once more. "This is...for me?" "Of course, dear. Devero was happy to help and provide us everything you should need to care for Chel," Oliver responded. Cornflower eyes were wide and moist as it was confirmed. "Than-thank you," she sniffed, carefully setting Chel in the cage before rushing the few steps between them and throwing herself into a hug with both. *Thank you both so, so, so much for everything."

Decero smiled. “There we go. Anything else?”

“No, nothing else, merci.” Lauri was quick to shoo him away so that Kaylee could come out, quite well and feeling great, without Devero throwing a suspicious brow up at them. “Kaylee, come here!” She held Oliver’s hand in excitement to see the girl light up.

Lauri gladly received the group hug. “Oh, you’re welcome, mon bijou!” She bent to give Kaylee a small kiss to her forehead. “These will help care for Chel. I hope you enjoy it. Oliver and I must go to a feast at seven. You will have plenty of time to go through everything.” At that, Lauri added, “When we go you must stay here. Do not talk to anyone of these people, okay? Hulio is alright, but no one else.”

That settled, the three of them found delightful distraction in getting to know Chel. The old chinchilla hadn’t lost all of her desire for play. Kaylee would hide a little plushy ball of fluff that Chel liked to nibble on to feel the texture between her teeth. The critter would happily sniff around to find it. Or Kaylee would play a game of catch when Chel would toss the ball at her. The furry animal liked flowers, her chin being scruffed, and kisses were given to Kaylee’s palm and cheek.

Seven came around. By then Lauri and Oliver were dressed extravagantly. The couple said their temporary farewells to the little girl before leaving. Molly, unfortunately, hadn’t woken up again to give them any advice. It took a lot for Lauri to walk away from the apartment. Her thoughts worried over Kaylee’s wellbeing. What if someone came for her?

Someone did, though not for anything Lauri had to be concerned about. Kaylee heard the familiar voice of a young boy. “Kaylee? Are you here?”

Looking up from where she'd been playing with Chel, her smile grew as she looked in the direction of an archway. "Hulio! Come, look at everything we have for Chel. She's going to be so comfy and she loves to play," she called back, already scooping up the compliant animal and the plush ball she enjoyed bopping around, though she had to look around to find the other child.

Hulio shook his head. “No, it’s not bad to be. It’s actually a great honor. I wasn’t able to make it. I turned ten and missed the chance,” he said, explaining in a semi-apologetic tone, “It’s just, uncle says we all have a place in the world. Mages and Mundies are just meant for different things. Us unAwakened have to work a little harder to pay our debts,” Hulio took Kaylee’s hand and gave it a squeeze. “I’ll pay yours, Kaylee.”

A child no older than Hulio landed on the rail. “Hulio, you’re going to be late. We have to get another—,” This other young boy looked at Kaylee. “Who is she?”

“This is Kaylee,” Hulio let go of her hand. “She’s just a mage I made friends with, that’s all.”

“Hm,” The boy studied the young lady with suspicion. “She’s a mage? Why isn’t she at the feast?”

Hulio shrugged. “What do you need, Lucas?”

Pulled from his thoughts, the boy answered, “We need another girl for the ceremony.” Eyes trailed over to Kaylee. “You sure she’s a mage? Because if not…” Then the search would be over.

Stepping in front of Kaylee, Hulio said firmly, “She is, let’s go.” The boy urged the other to hop. He got into the rail himself. Hulio turned to smile down at Kaylee. “Good bye, Kaylee.”

Bending down, Hulio hooked his pinky with Kaylee’s. “Thank you.”

Finally the young boy slipped his hand away and hopped off from the balcony. His form grew smaller the further the two got

Chel came up to Kaylee’s ankle and nibbled lightly on her shoe. She held her plushy ball in her paws.

Watching them hopping until they were no longer visible, Kaylee was quick to tend to Chel's need for attention. After all, she had a pink promise to uphold! It was the most sacred of all vows, as she had come to understand it. "Okay, but let's go play inside," she compromised aloud, scooping up both chinchilla and ball before venturing to the room that Molly was in. Even if she didn't speak often, it was added company until Lauri and Oliver could return.

 

[xrakkax]

A bridge running through the center of the capital connected Loki’s fortress and the valley of temples. Lauri and Oliver’s carriage drove down the ornate roadway overlooking swaths of residential areas between farms and bathhouses—Lauri caught sight of the portal platform they had come through—to a grand ambassadors building. They stepped out at the entrance where staff guided them onward.

Loki and five others were seated along a table parallel with the view of the temples below. The Blair couple were announced. Loki and the rest turned around. Well, most. One, wrapped from head to toe in cloth, sat still in his chair.

“Ah, welcome!” Loki smiled. “Come here. You’ve met Naja and Sahar. Meet the others.” He pointed out each person who barely inclined their head enough to register as a greeting. “This is Erebus, Kirsi, and— well, Verek is not yet awake. Give it thirty minutes to dusk.”

Oliver did his best to play the role of a pleased guest. Each that was introduced earned a bow from him in return, deep enough to show respect without appearing as though he was groveling. The final name that had been mentioned was one that struck a familiar chord. Verek? While he hadn't been present for the trip to the vampire outpost that Lauri had gone with the other women to, he had seen the footage many times. A fear that the vampire that had caused the death of Inara's unborn child and what had been biologically his daughter was going to be present was unnerving, only coupling with the anger that brewed within him. "Well, we wouldn't want to impede on the festivities," he politely responded, keeping an arm about Lauri's back.

“Nonsense, come sit. We will witness history together.” Loki motioned for servants to pull chairs for them all.

Lauri found her feet stuck in place. It took a gentle nudge from Oliver to bring her into the moment and not relive the horror of April. She sat in silence next to Oliver. Her hand linked with his under the table. Hazel eyes locked onto the silent figure breathing shallowly across from them.

Loki, smiling with utmost self-satisfaction, said, “I’m happy that the two of you chose to stay for the feast. The inauguration of an Aztec temple is quite an experience. Not to mention the arrival of honored guests.”

The last word made most smile knowingly and Sahar snicker mirthfully. The androgynous man said, “I hear from Loki you are quite the honored guests as well, Lauri and Oliver.

“If he says so,” Lauri drew up a pleasant smile. The best she could, considering the circumstance.

“I do,” Loki leaned back and watched the two. “I found your personality amiable; both of you. I have met many people on Earth. Few have caught my attention. Despite the effort I’ve put in to making a home here, it’s imperative I connect with the average mage and mundie. It’s been suggested that I cultivate these friendly relations.”

Oliver, who had taken it upon himself to assume the position between his wife and the others, nodded in understanding. "We are humbled that you offer such praise to us," he chose his words, not slowly but with intention that they wouldn't be questioned. "Building rapport is something that not every great leader will find the time for, but can reap infinite benefits."

“Exactly, and that is why I hope to extend the offer to stay into an invitation of permanent residency here at the capital.” Loki’s decision, though tolerated by the others, obviously didn’t hit the same chord with them as it did him. “You and your wife can help be the liaison between the Waryth and the general populace that may need the touch of a born and bred mage who grew up on the Earth.”

The idea of staying longer than a visit stiffened Lauri in her seat. They had been dragged through day to day here and she had done enough waiting. But even so, they had promised Molly they would do their best to stay another night at least. “Ah, well, that is a generous offer. My husband and I can discuss it later.”

Loki smiled. “Of course, take your time. There is a lot to consider. Let me know of any reservations you have about the position. For example, if you’re worried about your job or your family, I am sure we can contact them to help integrate you into the position easier.”

To say that Oliver shared Lauri's unspoken reservations of them staying was an understatement. He wanted to leave this city just as badly as his wife did, however the direction from Molly had to keep them in place. She had yet to lead them astray, and he only needed to hope she'd be right this one last time for them to be free. "But of course, we'll be certain to bring up anything that may come to mind or be brought up in our discussion."

“Please do. Perhaps we can have another dinner tomorrow night.” Loki just said this before sighing. “Oh, wait. I may be busy.”

Sahar spoffed, “That’s only because you’re gathering everyone so early. Let the fairies have their fun a few nights. Maybe a week. Then you can have your dinner tomorrow too.”

Loki shook his head. “No, no, they’ll get overzealous. We won’t have much to gather if we do.” He turned back to Lauri and Oliver. “How about the night after next?”

“Uh, sure.” Lauri didn’t know what was going on, or what these fairies they spoke of were, or who, but if Loki wanted to wait on eating dinner with him then they would do that.

Just about then Loki noticed Kaylee missing. “Where is the little mage?”

Although they'd told Devero that she had been feeling under the weather, knowledge that mages were seldom ill made Oliver slightly change their story. "She stayed behind for the night. She's not very accustomed to large groups of people and has been dealing with the loss of a mundie she had befriended," nothing that wasn't the truth. "Although it was necessary and for the best, I suspect it will take her young heart time to heal and her mind will need a chance to adjust so that she can meet others more appropriate for her to bond with."

A murmur of sympathy for the shy mageling moved through the others. Though, Sahar sounded less genuine. In fact, he decided to comment to no one in particular, “Can you call a dead mundie a loss?”

Lauri had to drink water to loosen the tightness in her throat. She said, “Kaylee’s friend didn’t die, but yes—She’s a child. Everyone she cares for is an important person in her life.” The implication of her fundamental disagreement with Sahar hung in the air.

The platinum haired man studied the Lamb. “Ah? A child yes, I see. But you know better.”

Without commenting on it, even though she could tell Sahar’s attention on her couldn’t be denied, Lauri asked Loki, “What are we having tonight? Maybe ice cream after dinner?”

“Certainly. My fellow leaders have developed a taste for the cruise on Earth,” Loki chuckled.

Erebus said, “I have liked cake.”

“Noodles. All kinds,” Kirsi said. Her third eye in the center of her forehead, pale and blue, stared at Oliver.

Naja hummed in thought. “Leg of lamb.”

Sahar saw the blink and glance at Oliver. He wondered, but didn’t ask after it. Instead he chuckled, “We know what Verek likes.”

Speaking of the devil, the wrapped man shifted in his seat as the sun disappeared behind the mountain tops. He barely caught on what they had been talking about. “Mm,” Verek pulled the cloth from his face and blinked his eyes around the table. Two faces drew his attention and one scent rang a familiar bell. “You— you’re from that night, aren’t you?” Verek narrowed his cold eyes at Lauri.

“What night?” Loki asked, resting forward.

“In April. She is one of them; a Hunter.” Verek’s words dropped smiles and pulled frowns.

Loki rubbed his hands softly. He turned to Lauri and Oliver. “Is this true?”

Swallowing, Lauri nodded. “Yes.”

“Oh, that is a problem.” Loki shifted his eyes onto Naja. “You said she was a mage.”

“She is,” Naja insisted. “She commanded my crows— all of them left. I could not get them back. She’s very powerful.”

Curious, Loki asked Oliver, “And you? Are you a Hunter?”

In moments like this, he wished he had the charisma of a certain Fox with his quick tongue. Instead, the Lion could only continue with the carefully crafted creation of their story. "In April perhaps, as was deemed the path for survival on this planet. However, after spending nearly two months in the dungeons of a hunter, I would think that any former allegiance would be discredited. We had only just escaped when we came upon Naja."

Nodding in confirmation of Oliver’s words, Lauri said, “I did not know I had been Awakened until Hunters in our former community recognized symptoms. After a test to prove it they only allowed that I should live as a lab rat to a—,” Lauri had been struggling with her relationship with Wesley. The man who had been close to her, walked her down the aisle, and bonded over her mother Cristine, so easily discarded her. It didn’t take a lot for her to tear up. “—to a man I once called a friend.” Lauri pulled a napkin up to wipe at her face.

Observing the degree of bereavement, Loki didn’t prod the tender emotional wound. Instead he said, “All is well. You’re free; you’re here now.”

Not that it meant any comfort, but a good point to exploit, Lauri nodded in silence, leaning on Oliver in no exaggeration of the hurt she felt over the fact. The truth of her grief masked what apprehension lied beneath the thick scent of sorrow. Verek sniffed the air to no avail in his attempt to uncover the suspicious smells he had taken a whiff of when he first woke.

“Freedom is everything,” Erebus said. His deep rumble took the floor. “From Hunters, from the gods, from the elements. Even if it means paying a price.” The others nodded in agreement.

While Oliver had completely understood his sweet Lamb and her pain for how quickly Wesley in particular had turned his back on her, he also had a sliver of hope still. He held on to the tiniest thread of hope that beneath the cold, calculating man, they'd find a soul that saw more than reason. Wesley coming to him when Lauri had been attacked had given him that hope while he had begun to whither into the shell of a man. With her cut off from the world and the controls at his fingertips, Wes could just as easily have kept that information to himself, or worse let the now rotting scum have his handsy way.

So hope was something he wouldn't rely on, but wouldn't abandon, even now as they were given an odd form of acceptance. His hold on Lauri was firm, tethering her to him and what they were together, though his misty grey gaze shifted to Erebus. This was not the first time talk of a price to pay had been the decided philosophy, and his wonders of just what sort of price this was, grew. He nearly asked aloud, before deciding it was better not to draw attention to himself. None of them seemed shy to voice their beliefs, and something made him believe he'd find out soon enough.

Sahar stood abruptly. “That’s right. We should not cower. These beings should not be allowed to dictate to us.” A mute wildness came into his eyes. He circled around the table, touching the chairs of the ones he passed. “We’re gods ourselves!”

“Yes,” Erebus said with a nod.

“They barter, push, and pull for their territory. It is a right we deserve to practice. We were chattel in Aarin, but no more!” Sahar said, coming to a stop at the other end of the table. He pointed to Oliver and Lauri and then swept his hand out across the view below at the sound of the denizens rising in awe. “Behold.”

A rise of awe from the crowds huddled around the bottom of the stairs to the temples met their ears. Loki grinned, standing up with the others. They walked to the rail. Oliver and Lauri shifted to their feet, choosing to peer over at one end of the line of Waryth. A familiar circle of runes glowed on each of the temple platforms. There were so many people. The Aztec Temple in particular had hundreds in white loincloths taking one step at a time to the top. Lauri nudged Oliver and pointed out Hulio who led the front. Five Aztec men waited for him at an altar.

“What are they—they’re not...” Lauri trailed off, her hand holding Oliver’s arm as her breathing picked up. “No, no, no.”

The men pulled Hulio onto the altar. Just feet from them, emerging from the rune circle, a blue giant with a headdress of green feathers climbed out of the portal. The gods cheeks were hollow as if he had not eaten in months. Hulio’s eyes, wide and frightened, poured tears. He protested in the face of the reality of what was to come. The men held him in place. An obsidian blade slit down his front. Lauri yelped and looked away, burying her face in Oliver’s shoulder. Hulio passed out. The men pulled up his still-beating heart and turned to the salivating Aztec god. Blue fingers reached out to receive the young boy's organ. It slipped it between its lips briefly. A single gulp and he was ready for another.

“This is terrible!” Lauri cried at them. Her resolve to be amiable had faltered in the face of murder. “How could you? He is a boy!”

Sahar rolled his eyes. “Don't worry, he is a mundie.”

Oliver nearly had to bite his cheek to keep from crying out himself. Only the knowledge that they stood mere feet from a god-like vampire was enough for him to stop. His arms kept a firm hold on Lauri while he tried to comfort her quietly. Looking to Sahar and the others who may have their attention on them and her reaction, he stomached his own morals to offer an explanation they might believe. "My apologies, it's just a lot to witness with no warning," he said with a dip of his head. "You'll have to understand that practices like this have not been seen for centuries and adjusting views away from it being anything but barbaric will take time."

Loki, pleased with the response from Oliver, stepped in before Sahar could ridicule Lauri’s soft heart. “Understandable. People on Earth, even if they have been clinging to traditions they lost use for—though that will change now—will need time to adjust indeed.” He came to Lauri’s side, ready to offer his own comfort. The man clearly didn’t read the couple well. Loki couldn’t see the internal curdle of Lauri’s stomach when he caressed her cheek to wipe away a tear. “There, there. All better, yes?”

“Take heed!” Verek spoke sharply. He stared out in awe. “She is here.”

Just across the way from the Aztec temple pale faces looked at the Hindi temple arrayed with the proper homage to Kali. Out from the portal rose the eight armed woman. A chorus of praise rivaled more than one of other follower gatherings. They billowed smoke in honor of the blue goddess. Lauri and Oliver were quick to recognize the similarities between the blue woman and the Tigress.



“Kali!” Verek raised his arms wide. “Aah, Kali! Sanli alruwa tahk lehka!”

Loki leaned to enlighten the Blair couple. “He says to her ‘My soul is yours’. Verek has wanted to see his mistress for ages since he came here. He said one of the women Hunter’s looked like her.” Loki quirked an amused smile. “Verek would have tired of the human mundie, I’m sure of it. It was probably best she got away.”

Oliver felt an odd sensation in his stomach. A weight that pulled him down harder than gravity had. The realization of just how small they were, their mortal lives in comparison. Though he felt no desire nor was he compelled to pledge himself to any of these ancient beings, he understood the awe that so many seemed to have. "And so this is the payment for freedom?" Oliver questioned, referring back to Erebus' earlier comment and Loki at their dinner the night prior.

“Service and death, so that others may live,” Loki confirmed as yet another unwilling victim who tried to run away was grabbed and pulled to the altar of Huitzilopochtli. Many others, but not all. Not the unAwakened who would be the not-so-coincidental source of endless sacrifice for a debt they could never hope to satisfy. “These glorious beings. These leviathans of power— they have been unjustly confined for nearly two-thousand-and-thirty-three years.” Small gates opened and shut around the grounds. Fairies of all shapes and kinds poured from them. “Now they rise to reclaim it.”

Erebus stared out eagerly. His pearly white grin bloomed over his broad face. “Ah hah!Yes! Ye—,” the man stopped dead in his jubilance. “What? No!”

A shockwave of horror rushed through a gathering at one of the temples. The Waryth huddled to that point to see the body of a god sliced in half when a gate flickered and shut. The acolytes swarmed in confusion as the head of it tumbled down the stairs.

Erebus slammed his fist onto the stone balustrade. “NO!” He yelled.

Loki winced. The black smoke that rose from the slain vessel clambered around for a living receptacle. However, it was too late. The vapor wailed as the wind took it away. Cries of despair erupted all over. More temple gods and goddesses were amputated or fully severed. The smaller gates did the same, with some vanishing fully without return.

The black-eyed man muttered in bafflement, “What is this?”

Oliver struggled to fully understand just what it was they were witnessing. Clearly this wasn't a part of the festivities and plans they had in place. Whoever was holding the gates open was being forced with opposition, and it wasn't making their hosts very happy. "What's happening?" he echoed the confusion of Loki.

“Someone is trying to shut the gates,” Loki said in a deadly tone. He muttered a spell and closed his eyes. Nothing from seven, silence from two. Frustrated, Loki called out, “Devero!”

The servant came promptly to the call. “Yes, Master Loki?”

“Take the Blair’s back to their chambers immediately.” Loki didn’t spare them or him a second look. Just as Devero motioned for the couple to follow, they heard Loki say, “Erebus, get yourself together and handle Anubis’s people. Kirsi, Verek, Naja—do the same for the other temples. Sahar, come.”

The last Lauri and Oliver saw was Sahar casting a gate and commanding it to open in Texas, Seabrook. Loki and Sahar stepped through and vanished.

In the moonlight Loki stepped out onto the plaza of the Applewood Country Club estate with Sahar by his side. This gate had been the closest one to the bay where he expected the cruise ships to have gone down.

Sahar scoffed, “Do you think you will get answers here?”

“Where else would I start? There can only be one location such a counterspell could have taken place.” Loki walked with purpose into the mansion. “There can be only one possible reason why the incantation could’ve been foiled at all— one of the Nine, or a few of them, have betrayed me. More than that,” Loki halted at the door, snapping black eyes onto Sahar. “They’re Aarinian.”

Silent in his pondering, Sahar followed Loki into the grand home. He had come here once to inspire the fellowship of the Ego Sum coven. It didn’t impress him then and it failed to do so now. He said, “I still don’t see why we have to come here.”

“Two of them are alive. I sense them here.” Loki thrust open a door. His black eyes narrowed at the sight of Runa, the Ego Sum Coven matriarch, and Brogan the patriarch of Ord na Darach. They were wounded, but alive. “How dare you.”

Pretense would only insult him. Runa tilted her chin up. “Go back to hell, Loki.”

“Hell is here, you imbecilic woman,” Sahar scoffed. “You’ve only made it difficult for everyone else. So many more lives will be demanded to appease the gods from trouble you’ve caused.”

“Feh! What you call gods are only creatures,” Runa said, shifting to her feet with help from one of her two accomplices.

“They are owed— for the power and glory, for what they do for us,” Loki reiterated tired platitudes.

Runa set her jaw. “What? To keep the sun shining and the rain falling? We had that hear on Earth since thirty-three A.D. when those evil beings had scampered away—YOU have darkened the skies and dried the ground by bringing back these monsters.” Runa squared up beside her friend. “I left Aarin. I left the gods and goddesses behind to live a life in the sun, and I will not stand by and watch you blanket this Earth with their vile, evil natures, just so you can claw power into your hands, Loki.” She pointed a finger. “I know you, trickster god! You foul, creature! You starve for idolship. That is your desire.”

Sahar eyed Loki. It had not come to mind that a god, who had been disgraced by losing his vessel, would go this far in disguise. At the same time that Sahar didn’t think he would do things differently, he felt some disgust by the depths to which Loki fell, resorting to the human body. Still, Sahar took a step back from Loki. “Is it true? Are you...a fallen god?”

“I have not fallen,” Loki’s voice took on an ethereal wickedness. His black eyes swirled. “I stand here in control of thousands of humans and allied with gods and goddesses.” He snapped his head to Sahar. “Do you call that fallen!?”

Thinking back, Sahar pondered this. “You have not commanded, now that I think of it. Not like us. Servants work at your word.” The androgynous man tilted his head. “I’ve never been a big enthusiast for the gods. They do so much and yet can do so little for themselves. They demand so much. What would you demand, I wonder?”

“Whatever I want,” Loki said darkly. The veins around his eyes blackened. “Do you have a problem with that, Sahar?”

The question needed more time to ruminate. For now Sahar inclined his head in subtle submission, though in his eyes that wildness flickered, ready to burn through him and everyone around him. “Master.”

Loki pressed the tips of his fingers together. “Runa and Brogan. You must die for your treachery.”

Runa shrugged, “Maybe. But not today.” She backed up with Brogan and cast a gate. The two fell through it before either Sahar or Loki could attack. The connection to Loki dropped to silence. He could not sense them any longer.

“Damn it!” Loki hissed. “Sahar, bring us back to the capital.”

The platinum haired man hesitated. Finally he did so, and both walked through it back to the designated platform. Sahar asked, “What now?”

“Damage control. Then I will try to find Runa and force her to reveal her counterspell.” Loki began the walk to a carriage summoned for him. “See if Shae will cooperate. Tell her to send her spectral cat to find Runa and Brogan. “I’m tired of waiting for her reform. Let her know this is her last chance.”

Not long after Sahar visited Shae Lauri and Oliver had come back to their chambers. As soon as Lauri came into the room she fell into tears and held Kaylee to her. It took a moment for Lauri to pull away. She smoothed out Kaylee’s hair where she ruffled it and struggled to know how to tell the girl what had happened to Hulio, or if she should know at all. Not only that, but the news about the land being overrun with fairies. Finally Lauri managed to say, “Kaylee, I’m so glad to see you behaved very well. That makes us so happy. Can you get Chel ready for bed while I talk with Oliver?”

Oliver had managed to hold himself together until they were in the believed privacy of their chambers. His hands had been balled into fists when he wasn't trying to comfort Lauri. Once the door closed he couldn't keep his anger in, his fist colliding with the back and rattling the handle. The sound had made Kaylee jump in Lauri's hold, though her fear was quieted by the Lambs sad but positive words. "Yes, Lauri," she nodded obediently, giving her a tight hug she seemed to need before going to tend to the chinchilla.

Once it was just the two of them again, the furious Lion turned to his wife, eyes a light red hue from the tears he strained against. "What are we going to do about this?" He asked with a shaking breath.

Lauri wrapped an arm around herself and the other cupped her mouth. She shook her head, and said, “I don’t know…” She came to stare out a window. The shadowy forms of the fairies raced around the sides of the mountains. She could sense the fear of the animals, unsuspecting. “They’ve unleashed a hell on the world. How can we defeat it?”

The door from their bedroom creaked. Lauri turned to hush Kaylee to bed, but there stood Molly leaning on the threshold. “You can’t defeat it. None of us can.”

Surprised, Lauri rushed to help her. The Southern Belle gripped them for stability. “Molly, you shouldn’t be standing.”

“I gotta start at some point—whoa!” Molly nearly fell. The two helped her to a seat. “Thank yah.”

Seeing as Molly was awake, Lauri asked, “What...what can defeat this?”

“There’s a lot going on— the bows, the gems, the three archers—there’s this thing that I’ve painted; Vitrina. In my dreams I know exactly what it is, but I can’t contain the concept long once I wake. It is hidden in a rundown ghost town, by mountains in Slovakia. It must be brought to Aarin, to the center, to the Void. Theo and the other’s will know what this means.”

Lauri glanced at Oliver. “The Russians?”

“Yes,” Molly said. She wobbled a moment before regaining focus. “I understand more now. I understand why you must stay another night...They’re coming here to save us. The Russians, Wesley, Everest, Ellie, Sigvar, Ryuu— they’re all coming. We must be prepared to leave on a dime.”

As much as he'd felt at a loss for what to do, hearing Molly gave him that returning sense of hope. The Russians were of course who they had wanted to meet up with, but what of the others? Would Wesley and Everest be there to capture Lauri? Though the idea of them working with the Russians was beyond befuddling. "You said we have to stay until the 15th before. So they'll come that night?"

“Y-yes,” Molly’s head whirled. “Oof.”

Lauri frowned, urging Molly to lay down. “Have you had any water today? Does your water bottle neeed a refill?”

Molly nodded, and said, “Just finished it.” She still didn’t have an appetite though. “That’s not important right now.”

The Lamb would disagree, but Molly hadn’t failed them yet. Conceding, Lauri asked, “What else do we need to know?”

“I-I don’t know if I’ll be awake when I get there. Tell them all about the bows and the gems. Cory needs to get them as soon as he can. Do not forget that part,” Molly reiterated. “And I...I don’t know what it is, but I sense a darkness following us...I...” Molly began to lose focus, to lose consciousness. “Damn it...” She trailed off cussing as she blacked out.

“pauvre chose...” Lauri brushed through Molly’s hair. “I hope we can heal her.” She looked up at Oliver. The possibility— the promise that help was only a night away eased the pain in their hearts. Lauri took Oliver’s hand. “Just one more night.”

One night in any other circumstance would have been a breeze, but after what they had just witnessed and knowing they were there under false pretense, he knew they'd have to stay alert. "One night. Hopefully whatever happened tonight keeps them preoccupied that we won't be brought to anymore dinners or anything. I'd prefer to keep Kaylee here if we can." The last thing they needed was for her to be found out as a mundie.

“Oui, mon Amour, we shall keep her hidden with Molly in the room.” Lauri thanked the Heavens that Hulio gave the girl the tiny critter for a friend. It would help occupy her easily. “Should...Should she ever know? About Hulio…” It would probably be difficult to shield her from the fairies.

Oliver had been considering the same since the young boy's poor demise. Kaylee was young and sheltered against her own will, but to suddenly expose her to such a tragedy could have a lengthy impact on her. "Why don't we wait a little bit? Perhaps until we've been able to leave. She doesn't need to have it burden her when she's in a pleasant mood." They could shelter her for just a little bit longer.

Exhaling, Lauri felt a relief. She truly didn’t savor the thought of bringing this truth to Kaylee. Laying Molly’s head back down onto the couch she shifted onto her feet. The Lamb found comfort in the embrace of her Lion. “Then let us also hide away. I do not wish to see the world today.” Not when they had nothing more that they could do and when the night filled with shrieks and the playing of i stamens to monsters they worshiped. “Do you need help putting Molly back in the room?” As much as the Southern Bell wanted to move around Lauri was not keen on anyone walking into the common and seeing her.

"Not at all, mon Amour," Oliver promised, nodding his head toward their shared room. "You can go ahead and get Kaylee ready for bed. Once I've moved Molly back I'll see what I can do about closing off windows and such. I'm sure the homes are enchanted or guarded, but I'd rather not take risks." He placed a gentle kiss on her forehead, a silent promise that didn't need words.

Cherishing his kindness, Lauri rubbed his back while she still held him, “Alright, I will see you in there. Merci, mon Amour.”

A kiss later and Lauri went to find Kaylee. She walked in to see the sweet child doing her duty for Chel. The chinchilla was soundly asleep on a fancy pillow nearest Kaylee’s bedside. Lauri wondered if she might tell Kaylee about seeing the others on the fifteenth, or if she should wait on that. Well, in any case, for now it was bedtime. Maybe they would tell her tomorrow shortly before the evening when they are expected. The Lamb took in the adorable moment just a little longer before moving forward.

“Ah, mon bijou, it is time for bed. Let’s get your teeth brushed, oui?”

There we no objections at the call to move, Kaylee slipping off the bed carefully so that Chel would not be disturbed. A sharp cry from outside froze her in place, eyes shifting to the window that was blocked by a thick curtain. "There have been noises outside that started before you came back," she frowned, quick to scurry over to Lauri's side. "At first I thought it was a movie, but it feels very close."

Lauri put a hand on Kaylee’s back in a comforting hold. The Lamb knelt down. “Do you remember what Loki said about Aarin being a home for fairies? Well...he opened a door so that they could come onto Earth. There is no need to worry at the moment, mon bijou, but...we must be careful, okay? Just stick close to Oliver, Molly, or me.”

Kaylee's frown only deepened at this news. She had seen images of fairies in a few videos that she and Lottie had watched, some they'd snuck the less-edited versions of with the help of Pascal, but this did not sound like fairies. "I don't think he should have let them out," she murmured softly before taking Lauri's hand and starting toward the bathroom for them to ready for bed. She trusted the French woman's word that she would be safe, something she needed to hear.

Lauri pulled out their brushes and began putting paste on them. “I agree, they do not belong here anymore.” Lauri gave Kaylee her toothbrush and just before she began to brush she said, “Molly believes there is hope.” They brushed for a while. Lauri spit and rinsed. “She said we must be prepared to go on a journey.” This appeared to be a good time to mention traveling at least. “So we must make sure we have all our things ready for Chel the day after tomorrow, okay?”

Something about the shrill noises and sounds from outside made the young girl wish it was sooner, but she nodded at the glimpse of a plan. "Okay, I will have her ready," she nodded, rinsing her brush once more before wiping her mouth clean. "Can we stay together until then?" She didn't like the idea of them going off to another dinner and she had not enjoyed her time around Loki, even if he had brought her ice cream.

“Oui, we will.” Lauri dabbed dry Kaylee’s lips with a cloth. “If anyone asks us to eat, we will tell them no.” She took a brush and began to run it down Kaylee’s hair so that she might braid it for bed. “We can tell them we’re too busy telling stories. How does that sound?”

A smile spread across her face, looking at the Lamb's reflection in the mirror. "I would like that. You tell the best stories," she said, fighting the urge to hop about excitedly, lest she mess up Lauri's hard work on her hair. "Oliver thinks so, too. He says he married an angel."

Smiling brightly, Lauri said, “Ah, my husband is very sweet; a good, strong man. He is quite the angel himself.” Once the Lamb tied the end of Kaylee’s silky rope she pulled out their nightgowns. “You are very much a generous, kind girl Kaylee— an angel. Maybe you will find one to marry one day, if that is what you want. Would you like that?”

Memories of all the late night talks and calls with Lottie only widened her smile for even further. "I would like to be married, but..." her look of joy fell, dropping her eyes down to the ground as even her shoulders slouched. "I didn't catch the bouquet at the wedding. Lottie said you have to catch the bouquet to get married."

Chuckling, Lauri informed the precious girl, saying, “Ah, non, non— I know it seems that way, but that is just a little superstition. You don’t have to catch it to marry.” Just as they walked into the room Oliver finished laying Molly back on the bedroom couch. “I didn’t catch a bouquet and I married a wonderful, brilliant man.” Lauri gave Oliver a wink.

Relief flooded Kaylee's young face and hope flooded back in the place of sorrow. From across the room, Oliver could be seen grinning while he covered Molly with a blanket before starting on his way to the restroom to take his own turn preparing for bed. "A Lamb that caught herself a Lion," he said before giving his wife a passing peck on her cheek.

"Oh, then I would like to be married! To a man who is just as wonderful and kind," Kaylee decided as she carefully climbed into bed beside Chel and her elevated position on the pillow. Faint color seeped to her cheeks as she looked bashfully over to Lauri. "Maybe someone like Hulio. He said I was kind and a good person." A puppy crush had formed after finding someone her age (unlike Lottie, she simply couldn't see anything of interest in Joao - he was far too old!) and particularly one who wasn't throwing spoons at her!

Not wanting to ruin the peace, and just before bed too, Lauri smiled as came around to the bedside with Oliver. “Ah, oui— someone like him.” she shuffled under the sheets to settle in with her husband, giving her some time to think about how to veer from specifically talking about Hulio for now. “Perhaps you will meet someone, far, far in the future, who is in the same job as you. So you can both work together. Do you have any interests yet, Kaylee?”

Comfortable in bed and in their presence, sleep was demanding her attention, but Kaylee held off a little longer, using the conversation to drown out thoughts of what was outside. "I don't know what I can do as a job," she made a face at the thought. "Lottie said she will be a dancer, but I do not think I can dance that well."

"There's nothing wrong with that," Oliver offered as he coiled an arm about Lauri. "You can do things completely different than your friends. What matters is that it's something you enjoy."

Tired cornflower eyes fell on the sleeping chinchilla beside her. "I enjoy playing with Chel. Maybe I can play with animals for work," she said, the words struggling through a yawn.

One arm slipped around so that Lauri’s fingers could comb lightly though Kaylee’s hair. “That sounds very nice, mon bijou. We could see what options there are for working with animals at some point.” Lauri felt her own lungs tempt a yawn. “Sleep now, and have good dreams.”

Chel came crawling over to Kaylee’s shoulder. She squeezed between the space next to her head and curled up. A word from the adults assured her it was fine. The soft warmth helped lull the little one to sleep. As soon as Kaylee’s gentle breathing told them she was properly unconscious, the Blair couple closed their eyes too.

The next day the four of them stuck to their room. Thankfully no one called on them. Molly barely opened her eyes to murmur an intelligible word or two. They couldn’t tell if it changed anything, so they kept on the current plan. Oliver’s attempt to block the windows did them a service. They were spared the sight of beasts roaming the mountains and people being dragged to the temples. The faint scent of blood in the air didn’t permeate their room. During the day Lauri told Kaylee many stories. Both Oliver and Lauri took breaks to play with Kaylee along with Chel. Soon night fell and the anticipation of leaving nearly made it impossible for them to sleep.

Sunday September 15, 2019​

All morning Lauri, Oliver, and Kaylee did their best to prepare for the expected exodus. They packed a bag each. Chel’s supplies were spread between them since Kaylee was only a little girl. They got a better wheelchair for Molly that could click into place for the wagon they wanted. There was no telling what kind of journey laid out before them, especially seeing that the weather had turned. The sun, though shining—and supposedly because of Huitzilopochtli—shone dimly. Some would argue he needed more hearts.

“I cannot tell if it’s noon,” Lauri muttered. She let go of the pinned curtain and walked to Molly in her comfy wheelchair. The woman snorted in her slumber. They would have no direction from her at this time.

Oliver looked up from the ground where he sat with Kaylee, going over one of the books of care for their small addition. Kaylee was currently fixated on the fact that they didn't bathe Chel like they did but that the animal would take dirt baths. Oliver had quickly informed her that was something special to chinchillas and that she, a human girl, would in fact be taking her baths in the tub as she always did. With his attention diverted to his wife, he offered a supportive smile. "I think it should be close," he offered, simply basing it off of how long they'd been awake. "Come sit down with us; staring out the window won't make time pass faster."

“Ah, you’re right,” Lauri sighed, coming to learn about chinchilla’s with them. Just as she bent to sit down a knock sounded at their door. Lauri exchanged a look with Oliver. “Who is it?”

“It is Devero,” The man came in once given permission. “Loki thanks you for your patience since the disaster from the night before last. He has some time carved out to discuss the ambassador position he offered the two of you. Loki expects both are ready for lunch in two hours.”

Oliver knew that Molly had spoken of being ready at night, but even for a lunch felt like a poor idea. Thinking quickly, he offered a negotiation of this meeting. "While we understand that Loki is no doubt very busy with all of his own duties, witnessing the events has been unsettling, to say the least. To allow him focus on these important matters at hand and to give us time to consider his offer, would it be an unreasonable request that such a meeting is pushed back another night?"

An uneasy smile faced Oliver. Devero rubbed his hands nervously. “I can ask.”

“That would be appreciated, merci,” Lauri said, subconsciously putting a protective hand on Kaylee.

“I uh,” Devero swallowed. “I would still suggest being ready for the lunch.”

The nervousness of the other man wasn't missed by the Lion's watchful eyes. "Do you believe that a reasonable decline would result in negative consequences, Devero?"

All the previous giddy excitement over the topic of Loki appeared to have slowly seeped away. Lauri noted the circles under Devero’s eyes and the pallid complexion of his skin. “Uh, I believe it is in no one's best interest to disappoint Master Loki, sir, reasonable or not.” Devero glanced around. His finger rubbed a ring on his right hand. “There is talk that the Nine have all perished. Their covens are in disarray. Loki is eager to place someone as a liaison between them and himself.”

A spoff that couldn't be contained left Oliver, feeling that no man should believe they were above a rejection. Rubbing his neck and the stress that was quick to form there, he felt it was safe to continue speaking. "When looking at such a position, I don't know if two former hunters would be the best to unify these covens," he pointed out, before deciding to go for a touch of flattery. "You seem like a very dedicated and loyal person, Devero. Why wouldn't Loki consider you as an ambassador?"

“Oh, I’m from Aarin. Loki wants someone born on Earth who the people here can connect with, and it probably works in his favor that you’re ex-Hunters too; reformed mages,” Devero said. “I uh, I have other tasks to get done, if that is all then I should go.”

Lauri chewed on her lip, glancing at Oliver. As much as she didn’t like the idea of causing trouble for people she decided this would at least give them more time, even if it did irritate Loki. Maybe that would deter him. “Oui, that’s it. Let us know if we are excused.”

Nodding, Devero said, “I will. Just...be ready, in case.”

“Alright,” Lauri said, just before he left. A little worried, but not wanting to distress Kaylee, Lauri turned around to her with a smile. “I know we wanted to stay, but will you be alright for just lunch?”

Somehow Oliver didn't expect them to be dismissed at this point. Kaylee nodded at the question, stroking Chel. "Yes, I will be fine. I can eat and feed Chel and make sure Molly is fed if she wakes up." She'd been keeping a close eye on how the other two cared for the poor woman and had quickly formed similar habits.

"You're a very good girl, Kaylee," Oliver praised her with a worn smile.

Oh Lauri hoped all of Kaylee’s dreams for her life came to fruition. They needed a little sunshine like her in the world. “Oui, very good indeed.” Lauri finally got to sit down and engage in some play with the both of them.

Two hours later Lauri and Oliver were dressed in the attire expected of them for a lunch with Loki. They did not hear a carriage come for them. The minutes ticked away. Devero had yet to return. Passing the time with this stress on their shoulders made relaxing beforehand difficult. Lauri had told three stories while they were waiting. Chel took a nap by the time they heard anything at their door.

Devero had arrived with a larger carriage. By the sweat on his brow they guessed some unrest occurred. “Due to recent events all of you, including the unconscious woman, have been asked to come to lunch.”

Oliver shifted where he stood, glancing down at Kaylee and feeling stress at the news. She didn't need to be around that man, and neither did Molly when she couldn't defend herself. "I'm not sure what sort of company he expects to find from a woman drifting in and out of a vegetative state and a child."

Devero didn’t argue. His eyes shifted over at Kaylee and Molly. His finger fiddled with the ring on his finger again. “I understand,” he said in sincerity. Just under his breath Devero muttered, “To think I would have been honored, had they lived…”

“What was that?” Lauri questioned kindly, uncertain if this was vital information they didn’t need swept under a mumble.

“Hm?” Devero’s mind, pulled the present, caught up. “Oh, nothing—Do you need a minute to get them ready? Or perhaps, I can just….” He trailed off and raised his hand, awaiting permission to command both Molly and Kaylee to be presentable.

Something felt wrong, but at the same time it was apparent they had little choice but to obey. Oliver gave a nod to the unspoken question. Kaylee, who had picked up that she would be joining them, and as any little girl might, grew excited at the prospect of dressing up. "Can I wear pink, pretty please?"

"Kaylee, he is doing his job, which is not to play dress up," Oliver chided softly.

Setting Chel in her cage, she nodded apologetically. "Thank you for any color, Mister Devero."

Raising a gentle hand, Devero watched Kaylee with eyes he had to blink to dry. “It’s alright,” he said softly. “Here, this dress was my little girls favorite.”



Cornflower eyes lit up when she looked down to see the dainty fabric with its intricate lace pattern. "Oh it's beautiful!" she cried out, hands on the tulle and doing a test spin to watch as it fanned out before falling against her legs once more. "Thank you so so much, Mister Devero!" Before she could stop herself, she threw her small body into his robed legs, giving as strong of a squeeze as she could.

Devero hadn’t expected it, but felt moved to accept. Tender hands came to rest around the small body no different in size or age than the one he lost.

Oliver, who hadn't missed the fact that Devero both spoke of his daughter in past tense and was growing emotional, cleared his throat. "Now, now Kaylee. Not everyone appreciates hugs the same," he gave another gentle scolding.

The Lion’s words broke the bubble of the moment, but perhaps it was for the nest. Devero let Kaylee go. He spared her a smile before moving to dress Molly. Once the sleeping Seer’s body was prepared Oliver shifted Molly into her wheelchair. Lauri took Kaylee’s hand and the four waited for the word from Devero.

Hesitation defined his posture. Finally Devero said, “Let’s head out.”

They piled into the larger carriage that accommodated Molly’s ride. Devero, who had turned left, paused in his intention to leave. The man chose to switch out with one of the presiding footmen. Once situated he called for the driver to go. The horses charged off.

Traveling to Loki did not have the same intrigue as it had before. Even if they hadn’t been interested in the dinner last time, they were in awe of the work done in the mountains. Now they could barely see out the window without witnessing a gruesome fairy or hear the sound of worship of some lumbering god or goddess. They could see a line of people still making the trek up Huitzliopochli’s Temple.
When the carriage arrived the four of them made their way into the fortress. Devero stayed with the carriage at the door. Instead of the staff leading them to the familiar platform they were taken to a side hall. Kaylee, Lauri, and Oliver who rolled Molly, entered to see the Waryth sitting around a table not set with anything, let alone food, facing them. None of the four could tell what was going on. They did notice that Naja had a fresh wound on her face and Verek, wrapped protectively, was not asleep.

Oliver could feel his body hesitating to approach the table, though it would have been impossible for them to turn around at that point. Stopping a short distance away with his hands still on the wheelchair handles, he offered a polite nod to the row of Waryth. "Our apologies for the delay."

“Gordon Davis,” Loki spoke in an even tone. “Joao Santos, Everest Crosse.” Black eyes looked between Oliver and Lauri. “You know these men.”

Hesitation wouldn't help them, and so the Lion nodded in agreement. "We do. As do we know many others of the hunting community from years of being associated with it."

“Mm,” Loki acknowledged the honesty. “Amalia Baronov, Jovan Drozdov, Granya Sokolov, and Ryuu.” Tilting his head in study of them, Loki said. “You know them too.”

"I think it would be more befitting to say that we have knowledge of them," Oliver offered a modest correction. "With the exception of Ryuu, they were among the names on a list to be ended." He kept his choice of words around Kaylee careful. "There has been one occasion of interacting with the others, at a wedding. We were not present when other hunters encountered Ryuu, but have been informed of him and reviewed footage of him."

Whatever Oliver said, it pleased Loki. He leaned back with a smile. “A wedding, was it?” He shared a look of interest between the others. “Well, sounds intimate. Whose wedding?”

It might not have crossed his mind to answer, but he also knew that the names he'd have to provide weren't ones already listed. "Willow Crosse and Theo Al-Zakhar." Oliver quieted his own internal struggle with the fact that if Loki knew this much, he no doubt knew it all. Lying would not win them any favors.

“Then you know where they live,” Loki grinned. The others were no less pleased. “Is that right?”

Naja said, “They must.”

“We will finally find them,” Erebus leaned back, a wistful smile on his face.

Sahar hushed them, “Let them answer.”

A close inspection might have seen the temporary color from his cheeks fade, before a saving grace of hope shone. Molly had said they were all coming that night. What better way to ensure a safe departure if the Waryth were off chasing down mages that would be right there? "I can only tell you where they were when we last saw them. If anything has happened since we were confined, we wouldn't know of it," Oliver responded.

“Only when you last saw them? Come now, I’ve been here for several years and I know the name Crosse. Even Willow, who I understand does not hunt, is recognized by sight,” Loki said, narrowing his eyes in suspicion. “If Everest allowed for his sister to wed a known mage on their hit list, I would expect him, and every hunter with him— you, and your wife—to know the specific whereabouts of Theo and his family.”

Naja said, “We now know they are in Texas. Granya would never have been allowed to transform far from home. All we need is the direction of their pub or their houses.”

"True, " Oliver gave a nod to Loki's remark. "What I mean to say is that if they had relocated or left while we were in the dungeons we would not have been privy to that information. It's nearly impressive how fast they can cut ties with someone they no longer find worthy." To Naja he also offered a bob of his head. "Yes, the last we knew they were in Texas. Seabrook to be exact. I can't recall any of their home addresses, but I do know the pub you speak of is called the Old Bear."

Lauri did her best not to glance at her husband, nor did she betray her support. However, she did wonder how this was going to turn out. After all, how much of the world outside changed since a couple of nights ago? Seeing the direction Oliver was going, Lauri said, “I have heard it is doing very well.”

“Good, good.” Loki clasped his hands and stood up. “That is what I like to hear. We will plan a visit.”

Lauri added casually, “They close up on Sunday’s though. If their shop is even open due to the evolving climate, I would think they went home by now. They don’t come back until Tuesday.” By then Lauri hoped she, Oliver, Kaylee, and Molly would be long gone with them somewhere safer.

“Ah, well, we shall keep that in mind,” Loki came around the table, leaving his happily chattering Waryth behind him. “Forgive me for dragging this out. I must miss our lunch to go to work. However, I have decided to instead invite you to dinner tonight. I want to go over your duties as my ambassadors.”

The knowledge that the information they'd been given seemed to please the table was short-lived as Loki approached them. Putting a wager that the information they had provided would be enough to soften the blow, Oliver attempted for another delay. "With deepest apologies, but after the events of the other night, we have yet to discuss this opportunity you're so graciously offering to us. While I understand you have a plethora of things to tend to, might it be possible that we postpone this until tomorrow? That will give us this evening to deliberate between husband and wife as we unfortunately neglected to do so after being in understandable shock."

Loki waved his hand dismissively, “We won’t eat until at least seven-thirty. Six hours should be enough time to work it out between you two.”

They weren’t given a breath to argue. Loki switched his attention to Kaylee, offering her a smile and a promise for ice cream, before making off through the exit. One by one the Waryth got up from the table. They walked past the four, speaking about the hopes they had for when they faced the Russians.

Naja said, “I will devour that wolf-brat and her white flying rat. Amalia too.” She added venomously, “Ryuu will be last.”

“I want to see if the woman, Inara, will be with them,” Verek said with a grin.

Sahar sighed and rolled his eyes, “Why? She’s a mundie. She will die at some point.”

Verek spoffed, “Why not? Might as well enjoy her features while they last. I have no grand hopes. You should bother Erebus. He is the one that desires a dead-end dream.”

“Natalia is a sturdy woman. She has skills in healing. That is not a dead-end dream,” Erebus argued.

Kirsi said, “I just want to take a new eye and get rid of this one.” Being the last, she looked at Oliver and Lauri. “Well? You can go now. I see Devero is waiting.”

Caught in place while hearing just what it was the Waryth had against the Russians, Oliver offered a nod and smile to the three-eyed woman. "Of course. Apologies," he said as they ducked out of the way, pushing Molly's chair toward the exit and the awaiting carriage. He didn't dare speak while they were still in the presence of so many or even in the carriage, though once Molly was secured and the other two were seated he did exhale, "I guess we are coming to dinner."

Lauri held back a complaint about Loki’s presumptive and self-entitled behavior. Instead she forced a smile just in case anyone was around who could tattle. “Oui, magnifique.” The stressed word conveyed her internal annoyance. Why had he summoned all four of them? What would have happened if they didn’t satisfy the Waryth? Whatever the reason, at least they were safe, alive, and together. For now.

The ride back to their chambers passed quickly enough that none of them had to suffer the discomfort of rumbling tummies for long. Their carriage stopped in front of their rooms. Devero helped them out of the cabin. Once he aided Oliver in taking down the wheelchair he sent the carriage away immediately. Devero had yet to leave when Lauri meant to shut the doors after Oliver wheeled Molly inside. His expectant face halted her movements.

Lauri asked, “Is there something you need, Devero?”

“Uh—,” Devero looked between her and the others, then to the side. “No, it’s nothing, but,” he murmured quietly. “If you need anything…”

The man had said the phrase often. This time Lauri caught an undertone of a promise to help with more than accommodations. Leaping in trust, Lauri said, “We will call on you.”

Nodding solemnly Devero left them. He walked briskly away. Lauri kept her hazel eyes on his shrinking form when something caught her eye. A cat? A black cat, with a white flame on its chest. But something was odd. Lauri didn’t sense from this creature any kind of rustic spirit. Not like any other living cat she ever knew. Blinking in surprise, Lauri lost sight of it. Were they being watched? By what? Or who?

Oliver watched as they were left once more, ushering Molly and Kaylee inside where the smell of food awaited them. "Thank you for being so well behaved," he praised Kaylee as he was quick to provide her a plate of her preferred foods, glancing over to Lauri now and then.

A thoughtful look had crossed Kaylee's face, focused on her plate before looking back to Oliver. "They do not seem like very nice people," she commented carefully, not one to talk ill of others. "Nice people don't want to hurt others."

Coming over to the table, Lauri said, “I agree, Kaylee.” She sat down beside Oliver and glanced at him. “Thankfully sometimes people who aren’t nice to others can change their minds though. We should always hope that they do.”

Kaylee, halfway through her mounds of macaroni and cheese and mashed potatoes nodded in compliance. "Okay," she agreed once she'd swallowed. Oliver dared a glance over at his Lamb, chewing on his steaming beef wellington. He could only imagine just what they had to discuss, another time of hoping they truly had some privacy.

Knowing they had much to talk about the lunch went a little quicker for Lauri than usual. She sipped on tea until the two were done and Kaylee was on her way to the room wherein Molly lay asleep. If only the Southern Bell was awake.

Lauri and Oliver walked over to the hearth. She brought a book with them in case they had to mask their discussion as a leisurely read. Once settled comfortably Lauri said, “I’ve been thinking about what to do. We could risk missing the others by going to the dinner, or gamble that they will come shortly after seven, before Loki and the others question our absence.” It wasn’t the only topic she wanted to touch on, but it was the first and most important.

Letting his arms come to rest around her, Oliver took a moment to run his fingers through her hair in thought. "It's a risk either way," he agreed. "I think that it'll be hard to rush the meeting faster than Loki wants it to be, too." His gaze shifted for a moment toward the bedroom. "Could we see if Molly might have an idea for us?"

“Oui, I think we should try,” Lauri agreed, relaxing to his gentle touch. “But in case she doesn’t wake…” Her fingers thrummed thoughtfully on the back of his hand that rested on her lap. “I was thinking maybe we could ask Devero to take us, all of us, to the platform instead.”

Fair brows furrowed together, shifting slightly as he soaked up more time with his Lamb. "We could do that...do you think it is wise? Do you feel like we can trust him?"

“I am no Seer, but,” Lauri touched foreheads with Oliver. “I don’t know, but I have a sense he isn’t who he was when we first came. The look in his eyes about his daughter, and the way he talked about the Nine dying. Maybe he lost them to whatever took the Nine down? Maybe he is losing belief in Loki.” She frowned at the thought the man had lost so much. “Perhaps he will understand, and,” Lauri considered Molly’s prediction. “We were told to be at the platform in the evening. Despite everything, I think we should risk it. But it should be a decision we make together.”

"You know that I completely trust you and so far everything you have said has made complete sense," he nodded, stroking her back as he spoke. "I think that not everyone agrees with the Waryth and the price to pay, especially since none of them seem to be paying it." A few moments passed as Oliver mulled everything over. "I think it's wise that we go to the platform."

Comforted by this, Lauri shifted the book off of her lap to wrap her arms around him. “Alright, then we will ask Devero.” The thought of the man brought to mind the odd sight she saw. “When he left— well, just before he left, he looked to the side. I didn’t think anything of it. I didn’t even think much of the cat in that direction when I watched him go, but I sensed nothing from the creature. It was as if it wasn’t a cat at all. Not a real one.”

"Peculiar," Oliver commented, wishing he would have seen the same thing. "Could it have been a fairy maybe? Or some sort of a mage spell? I wouldn't be surprised if we were being watched..."

That possibility drew a frown. “True, it could be a fairy. It was black with a white spot on its chest. It resembled a Maine Coon.” Lauri did her best to describe it. “Maybe that was why Devero left?” Oh, had she made a mistake talking at all about any of this?

Oliver could only shrug in response. "I'm sure he had plenty to attend to. He seems to be quite the utilized man," he offered as a response.

The explanation would have to do. Lauri sighed, “Ah, I hope, and don’t hope, seven comes quickly.” They had a lot of responsibility to handle between preparing their exodus, keeping Kaylee happy, and not looking suspicious of anyone that happened to come by their chambers. She exhaled and shook her head with a smile of a person deciding to jump out of a plane, hoping their parachute was properly packed. “Oh, the stories will have to tell the others.”

Oliver chuckled, leaning in for a much needed kiss stolen from her lips. "Any story is a treat coming from your delicious mouth, mon Amour," he praised her, smiling at Lauri with nothing but sheer adoration.

“Mm, nothing I’ve had tastes better than your mouth,” Lauri rubbed noses before moving in for her own stolen kiss. Looking at the clock Lauri said, “We have at least four more hours until the beginning of our precarious adventure. I want to spend one of them with you alone.” Lauri grinned, pulling Oliver to his feet.

Lauri poked her head into the shared room to let Kaylee know they will be occupied for a while, but they would be out in a bit. Then the Lamb and her Lion took a much needed break from the world and its troubles. An hour went by faster than they had liked. They may have lingered for ten minutes more before coming out glowing and ready to tackle the coming evening.

First, they made an account of all of their important supplies. Second, they tried to see if Molly had energy to speak to them. Unfortunately she was out cold. Third, the two decided to dress them, Chel and Kaylee in travel clothes. Their presentation was sure to tempt questioning from Devero.

Though nerves fluttered in her stomach, Lauri made sure she put on a practiced, comforting smile for Kaylee. “You have done a great job, Kaylee. One more thing— we are going to go to the portal platform, okay? We might pass by scary fairies, but we are right here with you. Time to be brave.” Then she lifted her pink. “Promise?”

Recalling what they had seen earlier, Kaylee shifted at the thought. She knew that they hadn't been harmed in the carriage before, but she was still a little uneasy. Looking from Lauri to Oliver and back to Lauri, she swallowed her fear, hooking her slender pinky about Lauri's. "Promise," she agreed with a nod.

"You're a strong and brave young woman," Oliver said with pride, placing a hand on Lauri's shoulder.

Just as chuffed as Oliver, Lauri gave the hand on her shoulder a happy squeeze as she stood up. “He’s right, you’ve been doing so well, mon bijou.”

Knock, knock.

Lauri felt those moths come flying around her belly again. Exhaling, she said, “Alright, let’s do this.”

The three walked to the door with Oliver wheeling Molly. When they opened it they could tell Devero didn’t appear as surprised as they would have expected him to be.

Before either Oliver or Lauri could open their mouths, Devero went in to help roll Molly to the back where they secured her chair. Then he turned around to the door and held out his hand. “In you go.”

After a brief glance at the others Lauri went inside first, but paused at the door to look at Devero. She still held his hand. “If you please, we were hoping to—.”

“I think you’ll find the seats comfortable,” Devero said, giving a nod for her to go inside.

Lauri’s eyes caught a movement at the far end of the cabin. Her hazel eyes widened briefly. Without another word she went inside. Devero pulled Kaylee and Oliver inside before shutting the door and taking the driver's seat.

Sitting with her shoulder leaning heavily against the cushioned sides of the cabin, a woman with short tasseled black hair and white side bangs met the three with a weary smile. “I hear you’re making a run for it,” her accent reminded them immediately of the Emerald Isle. “Mind if I join you?”

Kaylee automatically slid herself up against Lauri, putting space between her and this strange new woman. Recalling what she had been told, she didn't say a word to, merely looking down at Chel who was half tucked in her blanket in her top.

"Shae? Shae McQueen?" Oliver asked in surprise, unable to forget such a unique accent, even if majority of her time around had been with the Irish lass passed out from drinking. "What on Earth are you doing here?"

[I also can't decide if Oliver was in the dungeons when they heard about the attack at the IRish pubKaylee automatically slid herself up against Lauri, putting space between her and this strange new woman. Recalling what she had been told, she didn't say a word to, merely looking down at Chel who was half tucked in her blanket in her top.

"Shae? Shae McQueen?" Oliver asked in surprise, unable to forget such a unique accent, even if the majority of her time around had been with the Irish lass passed out from drinking. "What on Earth are you doing here?"

“Short story is Waryth came to the pub. They harassed us into joining.” The carriage lurched into motion. “Mum told them to fuck off. A fight went down. Erebus took me after casting an arbor spell at her.” Shae explained that she had been taken to a kind of rehab spa. It was far less fun than it sounded. Their brainwashing did little to her, since she could still use her spectral cat. “They had Devero come to me the most often. Ended up talking, bonded, and just a night or two a go he changed his mind about the Waryth. Said he had some friends who are looking to get out of here. How did you guys end up in this place? Are you guys alright?”

Oliver was slightly hesitant to respond. They had decided they would trust Devero, but was it safe for them to speak. Finally, he decided to be conservative with his words. "Our story is quite long, and not all of it needs to be told in front of Kaylee," he offered a small smile. "It would be better for us to wait to speak. Not only that, but if things go as hoped, I would prefer we only tell it once. But we are fine, only shaken, Molly has been in this state on and off for a while.”

Shae nodded in acknowledgement and only inhaled sharply when Oliver mentioned Kaylee. “Shite, I totally forgot— I mean, oh shoot, I blanked that the little girl is here,” Shae offered an apologetic smile. “Don’t use the bad words, girl. It muddie’s the mouth.”

Lauri stifled a chuckle. “Shae, where is this going? We need to get to the platform for the portal.”

“Ah, is that right?” Shae asked, genuinely searching for confirmation.

“Yes, Molly said it’s where we needed to be. We have to hurry,” Lauri said in urgency. “Loki is expecting us at seven for dinner. I was hoping Devero could drop us off at the platform and then ride the carriage to Loki’s fortress and feign ignorance on our escape.”

“Alright, done.” Shae sent her cat onto the carriage to whisper in Devero’s ear. He wheeled the carriage in a different direction. “That sounds like a better plan than mine.”

“What was yours?” Lauri asked.

“Jump the wall and hope I survive the landing,” Shae chuckled wearily. “I rather do that than spend another godforsaken day in this hell hole. Bunch a bigoted pric—people.” The Cat Si glanced at Kaylee with another smile. “How have you been holding up lass?”

Oliver was glad to see someone still had some humor in all of this. At Shae's question, he looked down at Kaylee who was clearly trying to decide if she could answer. "It's okay, Kaylee. You can talk to Shae," he told her quietly, giving the young girl's shoulder a soft squeeze.

"I am okay. I hope that Chel will also be okay on the trip," she answered, pulling back the cloth for just a moment to reveal the chinchilla's head. "I think it is good we leave here. They do not seem like nice people."

“Yah got that right, girl,” Shae spoffed. “I’m sure your little friend will be just fine. She’s a cutie, that one. Where’d you get her?

"Hulio gave her to me," Kaylee said with light pink color in her cheeks. "He said he was going away and couldn't take care of her so wanted me to have her. Her name is Chel."

Seeing the glow, Shae grinned. “Aww, you like the lad, don’t you?”

A small giggle and eyes that wouldn't make contact proceeded a shy, "He's very nice and kind and he can juggle really well."

All the while Lauri had been considering what to say, knowing the talk about Hulio might not end well. “We were just saying the other night that she would be happy to find someone like him one day, to marry.” Before Shae could playfully prod about pursuing Hulio in specific, Lauri finished up with, “We wish the best for Hulio. He went to a better place the night of the gates opening.”

Just like that Shae’s smile dropped briefly. She recovered it in time before Kaylee noticed. “Ah, I see…” Shae cleared her throat. “Hulio sounds like a great young man. Peace be to him, wherever he is.”

The carriage slowed down. They were spared any further possibility for an emotional incident when Devero dropped down and opened the door of the cabin. He helped them out one at a time. Shae needed a little more aid. The empty platform gave them hope that they wouldn’t have any interference.

Once Devero and Oliver got Molly’s wheelchair down he stepped back. “You guys good?”

Lauri nodded. “As good as we will ever be. Are you alright to drive the carriage to Loki? Are you willing to make that risk?”

“Yes,” Devero said, shutting the door. He climbed up to the driver's seat. “Good luck.”

Oliver, keeping Kaylee at his side while they watched Devero. "We appreciate your assistance. Hopefully this won't be an unpleasant night for you, Devero," he nodded politely.

Kaylee offered her own appreciation as well. "Thank you for the ride, Mister Devero!" she beamed up at him, waving with her free arm while the other kept Chel held to her chest.

“Good bye, Kaylee,” Devero smiled sadly. Without another word the man headed off.

The five of them listened to the clopping of hooves until they couldn’t hear a single clack. The silence of the night draped around them like the chill in the air. Shae had to command illumination to see even just feet around them.

“So what now?” Shae asked.

Lauri answered, “We’re not entirely sure. Molly didn’t quite say when to come, or how long we would have to wait. She only said we needed to be here. Going to Loki tonight would have risked missing our people.” She took Oliver’s hand and rested the other on Kaylee. “We will just have to trust that just being here matters most.”

"She has yet to be wrong," Oliver said with some hope, though he kept a sharp eye on the edge of their lit area. He had gathered that Shae wasn't in any condition to fight if the time came, and so he was prepared to step up if needed.

Around them the nightfall grew even thicker. Kaylee's patience was gradually wearing down, though she obeyed well enough to stay clear. Her only objection so far was that she was growing hungry, since they hadn't been able to eat without seeming suspicious. They promised her food as soon as it was possible, growing anxious as time passed.

It felt as though they'd been waiting for an hour as they stood uneasily. A movement in the distance made Oliver's nerves heighten, shifting to stand closer to it while underworldly shrieks pierced through the darkness. Kaylee could be heard trying to stifle her fear. "Wha-what was that?"

“Shite,” Shae breathed. “Look down, look down. Stare at your chest.” She pulled the group together so that they huddled in a tight circle. “Don’t make a sound.”

Lauri did her best to steady her breathing. She had her hand on Kaylee’s shoulder to encourage bravery in the girl. The other held tight to Oliver’s hand. “It will be alright—.”

Shae hushed, “Sh, quite.”

A chill ran up their spines as the sound of skin padding approached them from the darkness. Ragged snorts sputtered between the sound of intermittent clacking. The reflection on Molly’s metal wheel showed the figure of a black sheet covering the body of a hump-backed person with only arms for limbs. It held a staff and sniffed the ground fervently.



Standing as still as she could, Kaylee silently hoped whatever it was would go away. Her heart raced and seemed to be heard by Chel who was curious to look as well. The young girl held the chinchilla close to her chest. For some reason, all she could think was that she didn't want to die.

It felt like ages. Every heartbeat could be their last. The fairy brushed lightly against the wheelchair. Molly groaned. They held their breath when the fairy inhaled sharply and perked. One second, two seconds, three— a minute passed and the fairy twitched away, roaming onward until Shae deemed it fine for them to move.

“That was close,” Shae exhaled. Just as they relaxed the platform began to glow.

“Oh, mon Dieu, finally,” Lauri sighed in relief.

Pulling Molly's chair back a few steps, Oliver looked at the platform with hope. He hoped she was right with her prediction of the others coming...otherwise they were in a place they couldn't explain. "Kaylee, come here," he commanded and she was quick to obey.

Shae read the runes as they appeared in the design. Her heart raced as the last one set in place. Without thinking the four of them linked hands. The portal opened.

“Jovan!” Shae exhaled, moving forward with the others in a hurry.

Surprised, Jovan looked around. “How did you know?”

“Molly,” Lauri answered, not standing still. “Let’s go, we don’t have much time.”

In that moment a flurry of unidentifiable vapors came whirling at them. Jovan flicked his hand, quick to deflect. Far from where they stood they could see the fast approaching figure of Verek. “Get in!” Jovan didn’t need to say it twice.

Oliver was grateful they had taken the time to find a sturdier chair for Molly. It made it that much easier for him to rush into the gate as soon as Jovan had appeared. Kaylee held Chel tight as she could, hearing her heart in her ears once more as she listened to Lauri's direction. This was another man she didn't know, but the others seemed to so she wouldn't object. Her eyes were fighting tears from the adrenaline and fear that coursed through her.

The coolness of the basement of the Old Bear felt warm compared to the darkness of the capital. The very sound of the pub was music to their ears. Although the gate had yet to close, Lauri clutched Kaylee, Chel, and Oliver in relief once they had fully entered the basement. Tears flowed down her cheeks in thanks when Jovan stumbled in after them and closed the portal. Safe, alive, and without anyone trailing them.

The thunder of feet made their hearts jolt for a moment, but the wide-eyed, bright faces coming down settled them in an instant.

Micha came down first. He rushed over to the wheelchair, falling to his knees in tears. His hands shakily touched Molly’s sleeping face. “Mollyshka…” he breathed.

Willow was also one to make certain she was down in a hurry. The first glance of seeing Molly nearly brought her to her knees. Even if she had no reason to believe the former hunters were lying about her being alive, it took seeing her physically present to undo the funeral and months of mourning in her mind. "Molly..." she breathed, walking up behind Micha and placing one hand atop of hers. It felt like Molly, looked like Molly, but so...empty.

Not far behind, Amalia and Theo arrived. Theo came to stand next to Willow with an arm around her and a hand on Molly’s shoulder. She was alive, she was safe. Tears glistened in his emerald eyes. Amalia leaned in and gave Molly a one-armed hug the best she could from that angle.

The basement was quickly becoming the place the occupants of the Old Bear wanted to be, something that it wouldn't accommodate as it was, and leaving peering down or standing in the stairs.

Cory soon squeezed down the crowd gathering in the basement, though Moira and Finn were quicker to descend to Shae than he was to meet Oliver and Lauri. He blamed that on having to rise up from the floor after having changed Amelie’s diaper. That, and he had Rosy at his side. “Oliver! Lauri!” He swung his arms out to pull the Lamb and the Lion in a tight hold.

"Oh, Lauri Loo!" Rosy's voice coupled with Cory's was music to their ears, the two couples joining for a tight embrace that sent Amelie off in giggles. "We were so worried about you. Don't you ever, ever escape without us again!" Unashamed tears flowed as Rosy gradually calmed herself.

"Are you kidding me? Do you think Lauri would have even thought about staying away if she knew she could be with you?" Oliver joked through a wet spoff.

“Ah, ma fille, he is right— but next time I will bring you with me no matter what,” Lauri chuckled in her tears.

The adults weren’t the only ones who were eager to come down. Charlotte slipped between legs and emerged from the tall adult bodies with tears in her eyes. “Kaylee!” She opened her arms wide. They had been so close to touching before. Now no one could stop them!

Sniffling from the emotional drain of their trip and trying to understand where they were, the last thing Kaylee had expected was to hear Lottie's voice. A fresh round of happy tears fell while she ran the short distance to meet her beloved friend for the first time, poor Chel getting a little squished in the process. "You're here! You're really here!" she cried, though their embrace muffled it.

While others may have been eager to come down, Ellie and Everest stood watching from the top of the stairs, though not for lack of relief at seeing everyone save. There was simply a belief that Lauri and Oliver in particular may no longer feel the same towards them. Annabelle as well had chosen to stay back, at least until she could give the Blairs the apology they deserved. It helped with the unusual image of hunters and mages that were gradually mixing together, something that the Blair's couldn't explain. Joao and Andriy had come to give Oliver a hearty pat on the back when it was noticeable that not only had the basement grown full, but the new arrivals would likely need tending to.

"We go up out of the basement," Joao said to those around, moving to offer his assistance in bringing Molly's chair up.

"Yes, we should go up," Oliver agreed, keeping one hand on Lauri while maintaining his place beside Cory. "We could go for a meal and then once Kaylee is settled we need to speak and soon."

In moments the ex-Hunters and mages shuffled up the basement stairs in compliance with the sensible suggestion. Most settled in chairs all around the long dining table. Some, like Shae and Moira, decided to eat and rest in their rooms to be updated later. Finn, who had managed to make another Liam, stayed down with Granya while Liam went upstairs with his sisters.

Similarly Micha took Molly up to their room with Theo’s help, though they were grateful for Joao’s offer initially. Once laid down on their bed, Micha chose to stay with her and asked for updates.

Hye and Kazumi brought Kaylee and Charlotte to a large playroom where the other kids waited for them. The children were excited that Kaylee finally joined them in the physical world. New experiences in play between children ensued. For one, Jasper had a bit of a temper. Once or twice Kazumi had to wrangle him into a calm state. But, considering that Kaylee had seen demons, Jasper tossing a plastic truck at Lottie was hardly the threat these fairies posed. The wily young boys' temper was easy to tame when dinner came to their little lunch area.

The rest of them dug into their tailored dinners with a wave of Amalia’s hand. The sound of silverware on porcelain blended into the rising chatter across the length of the table.

 

[Soliloquy]

Food was much appreciated, though it was hard to focus even on their favorite dishes as a series of information was passed along to update the Blair's on what had transpired in the days that stretched since their escape. Everest took it upon himself to fill in the most information and share with them some of the images they'd found at the Higgs' estate. Oliver couldn't say it was news that overly surprised him, though not because of the years of buried lies themselves. He had assumed from the moment that Molly had told them that the hunters and mages would be together when they regrouped that something of an unthinkable caliber had to have been discovered to move Wesley from his position against Almaeri users.

Throughout sharing the documents Lauri could feel the connection to her mother, Cristine. It had been months since learning the truth. In all honesty Lauri’s relief that she had Cristine as her mother instead of Antoinette settled her unrestful heart. Not only that, but Lauri could look back on those years spent with Cristine and smile knowing that she had memories of her, her mother, to cherish. Lauri could just sense Cristine proudly watching over them, and knew she was happy that Wesley and Everest had finally come around.

Although none would have hoped for anything to happen to Wesley or Everest, hearing of their wearisome journey from England back to Belarus against the hunters who sought to stop the unburied truth couldn't help but feel like a small taste of Karma. All the years of being chased were reversed on the two arguably legendary figures in the hunting community, as well as their prolonged delay in accepting Lauri once her status as Awoken was discovered. Oliver kept these observations to himself though, as the story transitioned to the fight at Avostoska.

At this point Joao, Gordon, and Andriy offered their own information from their visit to Seabrook. It had come as little surprise to anyone who wasn't Wesley that the men had grown attached to their mage counterparts. News of Wesley's attempted poisoning caused a light shift in the room for most, and glares from more than a few. Lauri frowned, sad to know it had happened at all, but she couldn’t say it was a surprise. Something else truly surprised Lauri. The last Lauri knew of her friends was that they had intended on killing the Russians. While no one who knew Wesley well enough could have expected differently at that time when he made his intentions crystal clear (often casually discussing the murder of the Russian’s and the Irish family, and even involving the others who willingly worked out ways for success) it came as a pleasant shock to learn that the rest of them had quietly changed their minds by the time Cory and Rosy’s wedding came around, just in time to find Wesley’s move distasteful. Knowing that the trial in July had been a real turning point for them inspired healing in Lauri’s heart between her and the others. As for Wesley, well, Lauri didn’t know.

Being one of the last to come to the truth, Wes expected to inevitably deal with dark moods from people around him. The first ones to switch positions are always thought of well, no matter the gravity of the crimes they committed before their reform; Molly’s kidnapping, the murder of Granya’s friend by Cory, the experimental slaying of Chekov. Such is the plight of a person who came in dead last to change their stance on a sensitive position. Wesley held no grudge though. It is what it is. What did matter to him most right now was Cory’s relationship with him.

Cory’s biggest issue with Wesley at the time in this regard, (aside from having switched sides due to opposing principles), was that Wes had implemented the poison during his and Rosalie’s wedding. It had been a topic of discussion between the brothers to work it out. While Wesely couldn’t fault past-Wes on his intent, Wesley did admit he should have not done so at their wedding. Maybe past-Wes could have arranged a lunch and then poisoned them. Wesley offered his sincere regret on that account. It was the only apology Wesley could offer that they knew was genuine of past-Wes. It was simply a fact that past-Wes worked off the knowledge he had, and couldn’t have chosen differently at that time. Had Higgs documents come earlier, everything would have changed and past-Wes never would have poisoned them.

These thoughts and discussions were brief and barely touched on because there wasn't time to dwell. Joao, Gordon, and Andriy had saved the mages and still turned around to help defend the ex-hunters when things had grown dark. The grim news of Diki lost in the fight shed fresh tears for many, Oliver murmuring a resting prayer beneath his breath. Lauri bowed her head in silent hope for the resting of Diki’s soul. The woman had been intimidating, but no less caring for the people around her.

The remaining events that brought everyone to Seabrook and the pub were quickly covered, although vital. It was just a simple fact they still had a plan to develop between the group of htem and what was done was done. They had Molly's vision that was described in the letter and in some of her images to prepare for, which brought Oliver to speaking. "She also spoke of the three bows, the ones from July," he said, sitting back in his chair and fishing out two of the three gems from his shoes, a motion that drew a series of confused looks. "While we were Loki's guests we were able to reclaim them. Molly saidy you had the bows with you, Cory?"

So much had to be processed. When would they have the time to digest it all? Certainly not now when they had to worry about these Waryth coming upon them at any time. Inara and Natalia were especially concerned, since Verek and Erebus— the ebony man Natalia never thought she’d see again— were eager to find them. Cory nearly missed the question. “Uh y-yes, I do,” Cory stammered. He gestured toward the direction of the airstrip. “It’s on the jet.”

"Perfect, we need to get them and get out of here," Oliver said as he set the two gems he'd had tucked away on the table. "Molly said we need to go to Slovakia and then Vitrina must be brought to the Void in Aarin."

"Slovakia is where we thought the church was as well," Ellie said, nodding to D'Lante and the others who had been examining the photos. "Although we need to figure out how we're going to get there and who is going. We can't exactly go trapezing around the world in a floating pub with two infants and five children."

"Maybe not, but I don't think we should split up again," Willow firmly stated. "With everything that's going on right now, trying to reunite is only going to get harder. We don't need to lose anyone else."

That point riled a few more opinions, all going in different directions. Jovan argued that splitting up is inevitable. Amalia suggested making an enchanted craft, like a floating ship. However, it was argued that the use of Almaeri could attract fairies. They already suffered three attacks. Handling the assaults with Almaeri only increased the chance that more fairies would come.

“We’re barely protected as it is,” Cory frowned.

Gordon, who had been quietly absorbing the information, only some of which was new spoke up. "We also are nearly unarmed. A few pistols up against this self-proclaimed Gods won't go far. We could really use suits again."

Yonten nodded, saying, “Yeh, we need more firepower. Blessed, sealed— anything would help. Maybe we can do the same for a safe house and then split up.”

That erupted another loud argument over whether they should cut their forces in half or move as one. After being silent for so long Wesley called for attention, “Hey, hey— listen! Keeping in mind nowhere is truly safe, we’re not discussing what choice is guaranteed. There is no fool-proof path of safety here. Whether we’re all together or not. At this point we’re assessing acceptable risk to get the Vitrina to the Void. Now that might mean splitting up, it might not. Before we get into that we should focus on who among us would be best on an Alpha team, or a back-up Beta team, to get the Vitrina—apparently our very salvation—in the first place. Then work out from there how we can stick together. Fair?”

Rosy frowned at the talk of ranking people, shifting her hold on Amelie. "You're talking about ranking people, no doubt for their combat abilities, and we don't even know how the Vitrina is being held. It could just be hidden for safety. That doesn't mean there needs to be a fight but you already want to go in guns blazing."

"We can't eliminate any possibilities, Rosy," Ellie pointed out. "It may be guarded or someone else may be trying to reach it first. No doubt the mages will be best equipped to return it to Aarin, but until then we don't know."

"Even if we do split into two teams, putting the best equipped into one might not be a good idea," Oliver argued as well. "All your eggs in one basket means we're screwed if someone slips."

Wesley raised a hand and said, “Hold up—‘Ranking’ is a mischaracterization of what I mean. The word I used was ‘best’. That means regardless of combat skill we need to discuss what combination is likely to succeed.” The Fox pointed at their ebony companion. “D’Lante is not as good of a shot as Everest, or me. He has a sore ankle. However, D’Lante knows the location of the ghost town. He is best for the Alpha-team in that case. Beta-team would be anyone willing to be guided by a map if Alpha fails.”

D’Lante nodded and shrugged. “He’s right, I know where it is, and none of the mages have a gate there. The closest one to that place that we know of is that ritual stone ruin by the castle in Belarus. Also,” he added, “my ankle is feeling better.”

“That’s good to hear,” Wesley said in sincerity. He continued, “On top of that, whether or not we meet any mages, there are fairies roaming the world. The gates opened and shut in America, but that doesn’t mean they haven’t spread. Fairies are incredibly weak against blessed weapons. The fairies couln’t affect Joao at all. Guns blazing, especially blessed, would benefit us all.”

Yonten said, “Yeh, I want my guns.” He wanted his Lithe and Nexus too.

Cory, patting out a burp in Amelie’s tummy when Rosy finished feeding her, admitted, “I do think it would be good to get gear. I mean, even just a Lithe would be good.” He turned with a sheepish smile to Rosalie. “Can’t hurt, right?”

Lips pursed, Rosy kept her thoughts to herself. It felt as though it was already determined how it was going to play out, at least in some of their minds.

"First thing to do is you're making teams is eliminate those who can't be on them. Any of the kids, obviously, Molly, Natalia and myself aren't going to be on either team," Annabelle pointed out.

The kids and Molly made sense, but Oliver cocked his head. "Why not you or Natalia?"

"They are both with child," Joao answered with a small smile, his pride undeniable. Accepting the Lions congratulations he went on. "Should not have either out and exposed if we can."

"That's true. Plus if they are behind with the children it can also free up Hye and Kazumi, plus Inara and myself," Ellie offered.

Everest frowned at her offer, looking down at their son. "You'd leave them with five kids and two newborns while they're pregnant?"

"It's not like it's for days, babe. Besides, can't expect me to stay on the sidelines forever," his Phoenix was quick to retort back. "Those of us trained should be utilized."

“Exactly,” Wesley said. “Besides, we need a list of possibilities at the least. I myself am not eager to have Inara going on a mission, but she’s trained technically available. Yonten, Cory, Ryuu—.”

Speaking up here, Ryuu put down his fork and said, “Well hold on, I think everyone here should be able to opt out if they want to.”

Andriy perked a brow at his near refusal. "You don't want to go? Even though is to save entire planet?"

Willow was quick to step in before more harsh words could be said. "Ryuu has done a lot so far in terms of bringing everyone together. It's not impossible to understand he may want a break. Sigvar as well, although his help is conditioned to when we approach the church."

Ryuu nodded sagely. “Right! And besides, my skills would be best utilized in defense of whoever stays behind.” He took a bite of his food, gesturing to the side of the table where a certain Seamaiden happened to sit beside Andriy. “I mean, some of them are practically useless in combat. They need some muscle to protect them.”

Squinting her ocean eyes Alassiel meant to interrogate Ryuu just who he was implying was useless in a fight, when Wesley asked, “Alright, is anyone here opposed to the idea of the Alpha and Beta team, who would like to not be considered at all in the list?”

There was a long silence, as if no one else wanted to exclude themselves. Rosy looked to Cory, but stayed quiet and Andriy gave a hopeful look to Alassiel. He didn't think she was useless, but would prefer to know she was safe from any fight.

Aside from Natalia and Annebelle, who naturally opted out of the list, Alassiel sighed and said, “I suppose I would best serve us all if I stayed behind.”

It was likely Moira and Shae were too injured to go on a daring mission. Micha would probably stay behind with Molly.

Lyov said, “I don’t think I would be much help on a mission.”

"I think it would be best if I stayed with the children as well," Liz offered, setting down her kvas. "I'm not unable to defend if needed, but I'm sure no one wants to be bogged down by an old woman charging into battle."

Smiling, Wesley said, “Liz, I think you would do best here, anyway. Especially since you’re a brilliant shot with a bow.” He asked for the three gems and held them up. “Peridot, diamond, and amethyst. These are the birthstones of each of the women here who are proficient in archery. Coincidence? Perhaps.” Wesley had the gems dispersed to Liz, Willow, and Rosalie. “I would suggest all three of you stay behind with a golden bow. If the tales are true, then they are going to be formidable weapons against these so-called ‘gods’, don’t you think?”

Cory perked, and looked over at Rosy with a soft, urging smile. “Well, it’s not guns blazing.” He recalled her pursed lips and displeasure of all of this talk.

Rosalie turned over the amethyst gem that had been passed to her. It seemed rather far-fetched that bows that far from predated their lives were designed for them, but she also found it hard to believe in it being a coincidence. "Okay, I'll stay with the others."

Letting the peridot rest on the palm of her hand, Willow had to agree. She knew she was hardly equipped to charge off into battle, and had to acknowledge she could be best served staying behind with the others. "We'll all three stay behind."

"This would make for a lovely brooch, don't you think?" Liz said as she held the diamond just over her heart. "Oh, but fashionability aside, I think that we would be more than safe behind. Though, as charming Ryuu has said, anyone who wants to stay behind can."

"So far we're left with me, Wes, Inara, Ellie, Cory, Yonten, Kazumi, Hye, Joao, Andriy, Gordon, Amalia, Jovan, Theo, and D'Lante. That's fourteen so far without hearing back from Sigvar or Hillary," Everest rattled off.

"And Granya and Liam," Willow added, though in a tone that said she couldn't speak if they were volunteering. "We also need to figure out what we're going to do with the weres in the basement."

Stepping out of the shadows, Hillary said, “I’m coming.”

It spooked more than one who had believed she was still in her room. The Hunteress walked with her hands tucked behind her back to sit in a chair just off to the side.

Granya said, “Liam and I will stay here. Moira, Shae and the others are too wounded. I want to help protect them.” She tilted her head, as if focusing on something. “Sigvar says he will stay too. We will make sure the werebeasts don’t make trouble.” The vampire was busy keeping an eye on them even now.

Lauri took Oliver’s hand. “I don’t mind helping if needed.” She looked to her husband for his word.

The Lion nodded in agreement. He would join his Lamb where they were needed. "Just let us know."

Writing down the list, Wesley looked it over. “Okay, so our list of available companions are: me, Inara, Everest, Ellie, Cory, Oliver, Lauri, Andriy, Joao, Gordon, Amalia, Jovan, Theo, Yonten, Hye, Kazumi, Hillary, and D’Lante.” The Fox projected a screen so that they could visualize the list. “Let’s see who is on Alpha-Team.”

D’Lante raised a hand. “Gotchu.”

“Right, you’re coming,” Wesley made the note. “Hillary, you said you’re coming. I know I am, for obvious reasons.” He wrote out their names. “Hye and Kazumi—.”

Inara said, “I would like Hye and Kazumi to stay with the children.” She didn’t like risking the lives of her kids and others more than necessary.

“Or,” Wesley posed, “You could stay and either of them could come.” He turned to give a nod toward Ellie. “Same could be said for you. That way you can still be with John.”

Fiery brows popped at the suggestion. "Need I remind you that the last time we let you two run off it ended with your asses getting chased the whole way across Europe and your home being bombed. Do you really think it's a good idea that we don't send someone to keep an eye on you?"

Amber eyes squinted. “Ellie has a point. You two weren’t careful about how loud you were and sparked an entire attack on Avostoska.”

“Fair!” Wesley raised his hands in peace. “Did we realize that would happen to that degree? No, no we did not. Did Everest and I nearly die? Yes, yes we nearly did. Does this mean we should risk the death of both sets of parents as the proverbial eggs-in-one-basket? I don’t think so.” Gesturing to himself and Everest, Wesley said, “I am merely saying that since Everest is essential on the mission for his skills as a gunslinger, and so am I because of my tech, we might want to consider leaving behind one half and not both sets of parents.”

"And that's not technology that any of us can operate?" Ellie pressed back, arms folded across her chest as she was ready to have at it.

Wesley raised his open palms and shrugged his shoulders with a small smile. “Some of it you can, some you can’t—They’re coded and designed for me. No one can repair them other than me or Angela, and she’s apparently long gone in Aarin. But that wasn’t all I was trying to say.”

Willow, no stranger to the flames and fury, slipped in. "I'm sure everyone has traits that can be argued as irreplaceable. Wesley does have a point that those with families should keep at least someone behind. Not for a lack of abilities, but simply out of precaution."

Baby blue eyes narrowed and shifted over to Everest. "You're lucky that your sisters have the charisma to make up for your dumb face," she muttered. "I'll stay if Inara does."

Inara drew Welsey’s attention as well as anyone who realized the tilting point rested on her shoulders. The Tigress’s foot tapped annoyedly. Her arms crossed. Twin suns bored into Wesley. “If you don’t come back— if you all don’t come back, I will be very angry with you.”

“I completely under—.”

“No,” Inara said sharply, tears threatening her eyes. “You knew I didn’t want all of this emotional attachment, you made that dumb deal, and now here I am in love, and you can’t just die on me.” Wiping her eyes, Inara said, addressing both Everest and Wesley, “Do you know how scared Ellie and I were when you came back barely breathing and broken? I will not have that again, Wes. You all will return, or so help me I will summon your spirit back and slap the shit out of you.”

After a moment Wesley conceded softly, “Of course, my Love.”

“Everest?” Inara demanded, inclining her head towards Ellie, who she expected him to promise.

The sharpshooter could feel every set of eyes on him, though only one in particular was of importance. Reaching over, he faced the heated flames and pulled Ellie into his lap, holding his entire family close. "Babe, you know I don't plan-"

"That's not what I want to hear, Everest James."

A temporary flash of color came to his cheeks before he cleared his throat and nodded. "I'll make sure I come back to you. Through hell and high water, I will."

"Not enough," Ellie said with a firm lip thatw asn't going anywhere. "You need to promise me you're bringing Wesley back to Inara. Theo back to Willow. Yonten back to Annabelle. Joao back to Natalia. Andriy back to Alassiel. And everyone else. Inara is right - everyone needs to come back. We lost Diki and we are not losing anyone else. Do you understand?"

Gulping, Everest accepted the responsiblity he was being given, nodding. "Yes ma'am. Everyone will come back."

Nodding even before Inara came after Wes to promise the same, Wesley said, “We will.”

Hillary interrupted their emotional moment, saying, “We don’t have all day. Who is on the official list?”

Pulling up the list, Wesley read off the names he believed were essential to the mission itself. “Me, Everest, and D’Lante, are definitely a part of Alpha-Team. Hillary, Joao, Andriy, Gordon, Amalia, and Jovan can be Alpha.”

“Beta?” Cory asked, not hearing his name.

Wesley answered, “You, Hye, Kazumi, Yonten, Oliver, Lauri, and Theo would be Beta-Team. Now, you won’t have all the tech I do, since some of it can’t be used without me, or repaired without me, but Beta is the last resort. Hopefully we get the job done.”

Not entirely pleased that Joao wasn’t in the Beta team, Natalia said, “How many do you need on Alpha?”

“As many as we can manage while also having enough for Beta,” Wesley said, knowing her mind and adding, “It helps that Joao is basically immune to any magic attack, from fairies or mages.”

Conceding the point, Natalia took comfort in that he was still by her side at the moment. “Alright,” she murmured.

There didn't seem to be any other objections to the listings of how the two teams would be split. There were so many things still for them to work on figuring out. "Okay, teams are decided, which is good. Now we need to figure out both how we are going to get there and also send someone to get ahold of those bows," Everest said. "We'll make sure that between Alpha and Beta teams there is enough communication that if Alpha is in need of assistance they can join in."

"Will also need to be somewhere close by, I imagine," Oliver observed, finishing off his tea. "Will Beta stay with those not on a team until needed, or remain somewhere separate?"

“That is a good question,” Wesley said, leaning back with his fingers bridging tip-to-tip. “I would prefer that Beta stay with everyone else at the pub, but with quick access to the destination. I say we make gates every so often along the way to Slovakia. That way Beta doesn’t have to travel a great distance if they have to take over. Plus, Alpha can touch base quickly and return easily.”

Jovan nodded, “Agreed. Amalia and I can do that.”

“Yes, and I can open them,” Theo said. Being the only mage on Beta, his team would rely on him for that. The Russian Rogue looked at Ryuu. “It would be nice if you joined Beta. It’s just in case.”

Ryuu exhaled dramatically, “Fine.”

Jovan parted his lips to comment, but fell silent. He furrowed his brows a moment in thought, closing one eye to see out one of his squirrel familiars. Dark eyes widened. “Something is coming—.”

Thump! Their eyes drew over to the darkness outside the pub. The shape of a beast of some kind moved like a black nightmare towards the entrance. Slowly the door creaked open and a face, strange and yet familiar, peered inside.

Rosy tightened her hold on Amalia while everyone around seemed to be holding their breath. She didn't know if it was something tracking them or a mage of sorts. Wide eyes looked over at the others, trying to understand what they were supposed to do. She could see the glowing eyes but unable to tell if it could see with them.

Across the room, Willow's body kept still but her eyes widened at the sight. The creature they were faced with looked exactly like the horrifying sketches she had seen that were a product of Molly's dreams.

“Mamon.” Chairs scraped the floor as the people sitting abruptly stood.

Ryuu nearly fell from his chair, he scrambled against the wall and cast a gate. To his dismay Mamon stomped the ground which rippled. The static refused to hold a rune circle. Ryuu darted towards the kitchen door. However, he witnessed Mamon’s aura fuse the seams, locking them all inside. Ryuu slowly turned around in realization that he couldn't escape.

Theo snagged Willow to his side. She could feel him shaking. Those who knew the creature did the same with their loved ones. Though Alassiel hadn’t seen Mamon before, she still held Andriy tight to her. Wesley and those who weren’t familiar with this being were no different. Granya had struggled to pull Lyov with the rest of them. Not because of his age or ailments, but because Lyov had tried to square up.

Mamon gripped the threshold of the Old Bear and tore it away. Where he touched lit on fire. The flames grew and spread. He took steps forward as smaller figures came into view.

Black eyes that were the vapor of Loki’s essence stared out between the Russians, the ex-Hunter’s, the Drowned Maiden, and the misfit mistress of disguise. “Well now, after all these years.”

Sahar’s walk into the pub looked more like a tipsy man with unexpected dexterity. “Hehe, we found you!” He said in a sing-song tone.

Seeing Granya, Naja hissed in intimidation. The werebeastress was met with equal aggression in a flash of fangs from the young she-wolf. The two kept an eye on one another as the others filed inside.

Kirsi smiled to see Lyov. “Oh good. I can rid myself of this useless eye.” The pale blue in the center of her forehead looked back at its person of origin.

“Ah, the little Kali,” Verek’s thin voice sent a chill up Inara’s spine.

“Natalia,” Erebus grinned.

Joao immediately moved, putting Natalia behind him as he stared back at the ebony being. Cold eyes shone and showed that he did not apprecaite the way Erebus said her name, nor the way he looked back at her.

Oliver as well tucked Lauri closer to the wall, misty grey eyes falling on Loki. He would no doubt be less than pleased when the inevitable truth emerged, and he had made it clear that he didn't think kindly of mages.

"These are some ugly looking mother fuckers," Annabelle huffed under her breath, apparently not terrified enough to hold her tongue. A soft hiss from her sister did little to quell the smoldering dragon.

Sahar snickered at Annabelle, “You’re one to talk, fatty.”

Loki raised his hand to silence any further useless back and forth. “All of you have greatly annoyed me.” Black eyes narrowed on Lauri and Oliver. “Lyov, Jovan...All of you, aside from Natalia, for whom Erebus has made a trade,” he said, giving a nod to the man. “It is time you’ve answered for your crimes against your Master.”

“What you have done can’t be forgiven,” Mamon condemned. “You will suffer for your transgression.”

Lyov pushed away hands that clung him to them. He placed himself between the creature, the Waryth, and his family against protest and urging. A rope of beads wrapped around both hands.

“I would never repent, Mamon!” Lyov stated firmly.

“How dare you! Such belligerence in the face of power.” Mamon raised up to display his glorious body. “I am your god!”

Lyov scoffed, “You simple creature. You are no one deserving of worship! Power means nothing without Love.”

Furious, Mamon strode forward to Lyov. His arms reached out to the man and raised him up. Lyov’s hands shot out to grab Mamon’s head. The god gasped sharply. It squirmed around, aggressively trying to pull Lyov off, whose gentle hold shot an insufferable pain through his head.

“You have no Love,” said Lyov, still gripping Mamon tightly. The creature fell to his knees. “Therefore you are nothing!”

A crescendo of a roar tore from Mamon’s throat. The world around them warped and bent. In the confusion of sound and light Lyov murmured a phrase no one but one recognized. BOOSH! Mamon’s vessel imploded into a vapor. Lyov dropped, yelping from the fall. The black smoke shrieked and wailed. It fluttered around the room.

Yonten, horror struck, gaped in surprise to feel a strong pull towards the smoke. He pushed aside Annabelle, but not out of concern, no. Yonten’s obsidian eyes locked on the essence of Mamon with greedy desire. “It’s mine!”

“No!” D’Lante jumped onto Yonten and clasped his hand over his mouth, nose, and ears. “You are not yourself. Don’t look at it, Yonten!”

The blackness whirled away from the young man who held the Tibetan. It tumbled towards the other’s nearest to it, grasping, grabbing, reaching for some orifice to enter. Just as it did so Yonten’s senses came back to him.

As grateful as he was, Yonten pulled away from D’Lante to go to Annabelle. “Anna, don’t open your eyes!” Her Bunny kept his own away from the vapor as well. He held her to him. “I’m so sorry, please forgive me,” Yonten pleaded.

The movement of Yonten had caused her fall and lost her line of sight to the smoke. In his hold, she was quick to obey, quietely murmuring, "No, no it's okay. Shhh."

The odd desire surged through the rest who were not protected by any ritual and whose eyes had seen the black mist. Amalia threw her weight against Gordon so she might rush ahead of him. Theo shoved Granya out of his way. In turn the young she-wolf grabbed Ellie’s legs and yanked her to the ground, declaring, “It’s mine!”

“Joao! Wesley! Cory!” D’Lante cried out to the only other ones unaffected. “Make them close their eyes!” He said as his hands clasped around the nearest ones. Thankfully the others were so adamant to breath in the essence of Mamon that they held themselves back.

One by one the four men tackled down the others, closing their eyes so they could reclaim their senses. One by one the startled people cast away their gaze to keep their presence of mind. They slowly became aware of laughter from the Waryth.

Sahar turned his eyes on the fumbling fools. “Mamon deserved his fate, if he fell so easily.” His words earned a sharp glance from Loki.

Tired of the rat race, Kirsi waved her hand. A gust of wind took the smoke from them. It’s screaming faded the further it got. The rush of air quieted the flames that had caught on the pub.

Gathered and grouped with everyone back to their previous levels of sanity, Annabelle was fighting the urge to go sack Sahar right in the jaw. They might have thought they were Gods, but clearly Lyov knew something they didn't.

The old man in question was gingerly lifted into the air by Jovan to their side. Natalia let go of Joao to administer to her grandfather. Lyov moaned in pain from the fall. “My hip…” Lyov’s pale blue eye fluttered.

Natalia murmured gently, “I got you. Stay with us, grandpa.” She commanded bandages and soothing ointments while the others handled the Waryth.

"Sounds like a fate you all deserve to me," Everest retorted, if for nothing else than to buy them time. They outnumbered them, but whether or not that was going to be enough to do anything but delay the inevitable was unknown.

The others had the same thought. Mages searched for a place on the ground they could call forth a gate. One that wouldn’t allow the Waryth to follow them. Not to mention, they had people upstairs. The ex-Hunters were too far from their guns, for that matter. They had been cleaning them upstairs that day.

“And yet, we won’t.” Sahar turned on his heel and walked around the pub. He flicked a finger. A table flung against the front-facing glass. “Look at this mess. What filth you mundies live in— look at this, what is this?” Sahar scoffed, stepping on the stage. “Is this where your dreams come to die?”

Ryuu, who slowly stood up from where he had been tackled, observed where Sahar walked. He practically mimicked Ryuu’s own strut many nights ago. A wicked smile spread over his face. “I don’t know, Sahar. Maybe. Or perhaps this is where your dreams come to die.” He gave a nod to the red velvet curtain.

Curious, Sahar turned behind him. His slender hand grabbed the fabric and yanked. The androgynous man leaped back and hissed, “Vitrina!” He brought his arms up to cover his face as he backed away toward his companions.

The mood of the Waryth shifted. Even Loki appeared unnerved, casting his eyes away in the instant he saw the golden starburst. Kirsi, Erebus, and Verek grew restless.

“That’s enough,” Erebus said. He curled his fingers. Black slugs manifested from his palm and slid over his hand. “Natalia,” he addressed the Russian vet who only just finished securing Lyov’s hip. “There is no future for you here. I cannot save them. I could only bargain for you.” He offered his other hand. Erebus urged in a sincere tone, “Come with me. I will make you happy.”

Shaking her head, Natalia held onto Joao. “No, Erebus. My happiness is here. My heart belongs to Joao.”

“Is he not a Islamist?” Erebus said the word with disgust.

“He is a Christian,” Natalia corrected with no shame. “And we are having a baby.”

Distaste twisted Erebus’s face. “Natalia, no...”

Sahar, who found his voice, spat, “Christian?! Filth! Disgrace!” He swept his hand, lighting the stage on fire to burn the emblem to ash. “All of you are irredeemable! All of you are—.” Sahar’s eyes snapped in that moment, just in time. POP! Blood bloomed from Sahar’s shoulder rather than his head. He fell over from the force of it.

Molly, held up by Micha, stood at the top of the stairs with her favorite rifle. “How dare you burn my painting, you bitch!”

Behind her were the others and the children. Hye, strapped Kit, threw guns down to the ex-Hunters who needed them. Kazumi, strapped with Jasper, gripped Jinpa in one hand and her own gun in the other. Shae, Moira, and Liam safeguarded Charlotte and Kaylee.

“Ahh!” Sahar shrieked in horror. The pain of it seared through him.

Loki stood back. “Kill them. Take the children. They’ll be useful for sacrifice and conversion.”

Guns were quickly caught and passed to those with the best shots. The less experienced were shuffled away from the front of the right, including Rosy with Amelie and Willow who had been passed John. "You won't lay a hand on my son," Ellie spat at Loki's command, taking it upon herself to fire upon the Waryth. Everest wasn't far behind her with his pristine aim and now added motivation.

“Oh I know I wont. That’s what acolytes are for,” Loki said with a grin.

Gordon, taking up post with Amalia ahead of the others. "I'm not saying it's wrong to have baggage, but have you noticed yours seems to be undead or gods, my Cornish pastry?" He mentioned as he took the gun and it's blessed bullets out for a stroll. "But we can talk about that later."

Snorting with a tease on her tongue, Amalia asked, “You know what we could eat while we talk, Rybka?” Her hands smoldered in flames, ready for battle. Avril came sliding out of her tank to come beside her. “Chicken soup.”

A low groan left the British Stallion as he caught on to just what she implied. "Darling, I've said I'm sorry. Are you going to hold this against me for the rest of our lives?"

If they lived that long. Amalia turned to Gordon with a smile and said in a hopeful tone, “Da, for years, and years, and years.” Yeah. She’d make sure they lived that long. “C’mon, Rybka. We have trash to take out.”

Andriy ushered Alassiel back with the children and injured. "Stay safe, please," he pleaded with her before finding his own weapon. "I cannot lose you."

Nodding through tears, Alassiel said, “I will be right here, моя любов.” She stole a kiss before moving steps back to give them room and to help protect the others.

Joao had yet to take his eyes off of Erebus, a new sort of hatred forming in him. Not for the disdain of his religion, which he couldn't object to, but rather that this man would try and take away his life. His love, his family. That could not stand.

With Natalia a safe distance behind them, Joao had accepted a gun but was somehow not pleased with it. A man who thought he could trade for his beloved did not deserve a bullet. Ignoring the others who were already engaging, he advanced toward the ebony man. "You will not take her," the mountain rumbled.

Erebus strode forward and growled, “We shall see!”

BAM! The mountain and the coal avalanche collided. The Waryth’s arm covered in slugs dell down, shriveled, to the floor when they brushed against Joao’s baptized flesh. Casting spells did nothing. Reduced to hand-to-hand combat, Erebus cursed the Christian Faith that veiled Joao from his wicked attacks.

Though a formidable opponent from size alone to most, Joao was quite evenly matched with Erebus. Knowing the other man was a proclaimed God might have been enough for the former hunter to stand down and avoid tragedy, but there was something more important on the line. Years of practiced combat and swift reactions shone through as he transitioned from defensive stance to one of attack, forcing Erebus to back up and place more distance between them and Natalia.

Almaeri now useless, Erebus blocked with his arm, took a hit with his shoulder, struck out with his fist. Dark hands shoved Joao against the bar. “She is mine, filthy Christian. Mine.” One hit against the Brazilian’s jaw, one to his stomach. Erebus failed to block his nose. Blood spurted with the turn of his head. He stumbled back, tripping over a chair on the floor. “Ah!” Erebus’s back slammed on the wooden ground. Pain shot through him, leaving him prone.

Bruised and sore, it wasn't enough to keep Joao from diving on the fallen man. Fair hands coiled around his neck, this thumbs digging into around Erebus' wind pipe and pressing the full weight of his body against him. Under his breath while his brow glistened with sweat, he began to recite the 'Our Father' in his native tongue, a final taunt to the ebony man who would never have his squirrel maiden that evoked a rage in his eyes until his life force was forced out of his body. The mountain remained for a few seconds until there was no doubt he was slain, eyes ever unblinking at the sky.

One down. Erebus’s body lay breathless, lifeless. Although a victory the battle had not been won yet. Joao could see the struggle still held tight.

~oOo~​

The pub broke down with each gust of Kiris’s wind, even as Jovan and Theo protected the others. The exposed, decrepit basement barely covered the weak and vulnerable. But there was still hope. Wesley shot off creatures and clones, especially from getting the better of his wife. Verek, weaker with every strike from Inara, turned his desire for her from a perverted want into rage since losing both of his arms. Natalia, safe, attended the injured.

Out of everyone skirmishing, Joao saw the confusion on Everest and Ellie. Joao saw no illusion.

POP! POP! Everests bullets landed true—except each one that pierced the head of Loki billowed out the other side of his head, leaving his face nothing more than a ripple of water that soon settled back into place. Loki grinned a smile untouched by blessed metal.

"Should have known you'd be a little bitch about fighting," Everest taunted the trickster gun held at the ready while he and Ellie inched closer. He had to imagine it was some sort of an illusion, seeing as he hadn't seen such a spell from a mage before. Phoenix and Hawk had keen eyes, each firing with the slightest movement toward the dark-eyes man, growing frustrated as shots failed to land.

Sound and movement flooded their senses. Loki’s body vanished and appeared around the couple. Behind, at the side, right in front. Everest popped off on Loki, but heard a cry from Ellie. Illusion rippled away, blending out Loki to show Everest had got his wife’s shoulder.

If they thought it could get any worse, it did. John’s name was shouted behind them. In an instant they saw Loki with their little John squirming and frightened on a table. “Red hair. You know they say that red is a sign of a witch?”

Something about the arrangement felt wrong to Ellie. Something was off. Deep in her heart she sensed this was not an illusion.

Loki hovered his hand feet above the boy. It blazed as if carved from living embers. “Should we burn him at the stake?”

BAM! A swift pale figure blinked into view, tackling Loki to the ground. Protests of being touched by vampire scum followed vicious bashing between fists, fangs, and fire. Little John remained untouched on the tabletop.

Ignoring the searing pain in her arm from where the unintentional friendly fire from her husband had landed, Ellie left the fight to care for her infant. Heated tears of fury coursed down her cheek, even seeing he was unharmed, taking him back to the protected bodies where Willow was sobbing her apologies.

Everest kept his pistol focused on Loki and Sigvar as they tumbled about, prepared to aid their fanged ally the moment there was a safe shot. He did manage a couple of non-lethal hits on the black-eyed man's arms and side, but a clear headshot didn't come up.

Amidst the confusion of who was who, Everest realized he may have also shot Sigvar. The vampire held no grudge. He knew the illusions were powerful. Even now he focused only on the scent of Loki to guide him in his fight. Everest could only guess. Then—

“Shoot! Everest, shoot him in his head!” Sigvar’s arm gripped Loki down. The man’s dark eyes glinted in fear and fury.

Joao, who had fallen back into the battle of the others, witnessed Loki's illusions causing Everest's shots to fall on allies instead of the trickster. He was immune to these himself and when Everest lowered his barrel to hit the man who was pinned, Loki in his vision, the Brazilian called out. "Everest is trick! Loki is on Sigvar!"

The sharpshooter heard the call and was quick to switch targets, even as his stomach screamed at him not to shoot Sigvar. Tightening on the trigger, a blessed bullet sped from his barrel straight at the back of what he hoped Joao was right at Loki's skull.

The illusion blew away in the wind. Sigvar exhaled as Loki fell back, clutching his spurting neck. The vampire swung around to strike Loki. The fallen god darted away in mute shock. Sigvar repositioned to lunge again when a cry met his ears. The vampire looked over to see a sight he never wanted to witness again. Sigvar took off without a word, leaving the black eyed demon to the others.

Still intent on taking out Loki, Everest was back to firing at him. One, two shots looked true but rippled as the illusions they were. Frustration was growing on his furrowed brow until Joao came closer, calling out directions when he saw the sharpshooter was struggling once more. Between the two of the sight of his pistol followed the trickster about, a few more hits managing to land, despite the illusion attempts.

POP! Loki’s left eye bloomed blood. The trickster gods stumbled back. His flesh began to flake away. His skin darkened into a black smoke. The vessel he had held on for years and years misted. Loki’s hand touched his chest as his good eye cleared of the darkness. A single, tearfilled green gaze peered out in surprise. A mind that had been dormant since infancy stared at the only image he had seen for himself in confusion before closing forever. The vapor continued to seep from the clothes until the fabric crumpled onto the floor.

As soon as the smoke began to billow, Everest immediately turned his gaze, just in case he bore the same weight as Mamon had. Joao kept his eyes steady, needing to see the man dissolve into nothing before he was satisfied and could turn back to those who needed assistance in the remaining fights.

~oOo~​

A storm brewed swiftly outside. Thunder cracked. Rain began to fall. Jovan and Theo stood next to one another, guarding Lyov. Kirsi trained her middle eye on the old man. “I’m don carrying around your good-for-nothing optic. Die, you stupid old man.” With a wave of her hand a gale came crashing down on the pub.

Jovan countered, swooping the momentum up and to the left. Theo grabbed the end of it and directed the torrent back at Kirsi. She leaped out of the way. The wind ripped through that side of the pub.

“Hello again, little Kali.” Verek grinned, his fangs dipped over his lips.

Inara silently pulled out her daggers. With D’Lante’s help she had them blessed with holy water. The small Kali she had worn, long gone, was replaced with a cross. Sometimes Dracula had to be shanked with the classic weapons.

“Oo, feisty are we?” Verek chuckled.

“She is,” Wesley said, ready with his guns. “But you’ll never know it like I do.” He knew how much it meant to Inara to kill this man. Wesley took a place on standby.

Verek sneered, exploding from where he stood to knock out Wesley first. A certain Tigress didn’t take well to that idea. A battle fueled with rage ensued. Now protected with more than Kali, who failed her, Inara’s blows put Verek on his toes. He gave as good as he got, tearing at Inara’s skin where his claws could cut.

~oOo~​

Sitting up, Sahar dug his fingers into his wound and tore out the bullet. He tossed it aside and stood up. “Bitch?” He scoffed. “I’m far worse.”

In a few jerking motions Sahar’s body blurred like a hand swishing back and forth quickly. Each time another Sahar stumbled to his feet. Several more clones peeled away from the original until their numbers doubled against the opposition. A chorus of disturbing chuckles flit between them. The OG Sahar stepped back and sent his identical troops out to slay Gordon, Amalia, Oliver, Lauri, Yonten, D’Lante, Hillary, and hopefully the people they guarded.

Faced with a wall of chuckling sneers, those who were armed wasted little time in firing away at them. Oliver kept himself all but attached to Lauri's side, Gordon assuming the same position beside his serpent. Shots rang in the air but it seemed like no matter how many landed, the clones wouldn't stop coming.

"Need to get one in back!" Andriy called over the gunfire, acknowledging they might as well have been fighting a hydra at this point.

Against any protests, Annabelle had picked up a gun and began to push her way through the ranks. "I'll get that little ho. No one calls me fat," she growled as she worked to inch herself through.

THWACK! Sahar’s clone slapped Annabelle across the face with a staff it picked up. One that had fallen from a different encounter took a bite into her ankle. Yonten managed to shoot the one on the floor. “Don’t you fucking dare!” He rushed to Annabelle’s side as five Sahar’s piled over for attack.

Pop! Pop! Slam! One fell to a gun, another shoved Annebelle into a table. One would fall by Annabelle's hand, then a Sahar would yank her hair with a knife ready to cut her throat, barely grazing across her fair skin before Yonten or Annabelle ended him. Two Sahar’s summoned wooden clubs that spun like propellers, rushing forward towards the Dragon and her Bunny, keeping them a safe distance from the androgynous villain.

The Tibetan had clear shots, but the wood bounced his bullets. “Shit!” Yonten took a chair and threw it. Not only did the object merely splinter against the wood blades, but a Sahar had come from behind unnoticed. It swept down Yonten’s back, evoking a shocked cry of pain as it coaxed his spine to vacate. Spikes of bone poked out from the nape of Yonten’s neck down to his tailbone.

Annabelle's heart raced and twisted as she heard her lover in anguish. Spinning about and ignoring the throbbing pains from where she'd been struck, POP POP POP three bullets went straight into the Sahar that had caused Yonten to cry and begin to mutate his back. "Fuck you, bitch!" she screamed, though it wasn't enough.

Amalia, side by side with Gordon, incinerated every Sahar she punched. Unfortunately not all her strikes were able to land. Fire walls were cast away into tornadoes that she had to dispel when they turned around on her. Amalia couldn’t upheave the ground without also hurting others. Sahar’s laughter creeped on her nerves. Amalia saw the ferocious fight between Yonten and Annabelle, and decided to billow wind to push those Sahar back. Just enough would do.

“Avril!” Amalia commanded her snake to focus on Gordon’s protection. In turn, her Rybka covered her back with gunfire.

WOOSH! A flow of air broke the wall of spinning clubs and knocked Sahar’s down that advantaged on Annabelle and Yonten. They were given some reprieve. “Go, go!” She called out, holding up the gust. “I can’t do it for long!” She was no Jovan, who, even now, battled Kirsi’s storm with finesse. Four Sahar came rushing Amalia just as Yonten and Annabelle rushed Sahar. Pop! Pop! Pop! Three made it, but the fourth came down with familiar words of a certain spell that ended a mother Cat Si. Amalia gasped to see her hand begin to flake like wood. The horror of it took the attention from the Sahar who cast the spell for only a moment. The Wrangler dispatched him with a twist of her wrist, exploding the clone into nothing. But that wasn’t the end of it. Her fingers fell from her hand. Thinking quickly Amalia grabbed a fallen butter knife. It shaped into an axe. She laid her arm on a table and CHOP! it fell to the ground and so did she. Her lost arm crumbled into chips of wood. Moments would tell if she had severed it before the spell got further up. Amalia wouldn’t know. She closed her eyes and blacked out. Her life’s blood seeped out with every beat of her heart that weakened each second.

Gordon finished the two clones that had slipped near before witnessing the spell that was thrown on his serpent. "No!" the young Brit bellowed as he moved instantly to her side, lifting his fallen lover off the ground and holding her close to his chest even as she began to bleed on him. "Natalia!" Shoving his way back into the lines of safety, he set Amalia down as quickly as he could, abandoning his gun to remove his shirt, trying to do something to stop the bleeding.

Dropping in a blink at their side, Natalia spared no moment to begin work on stopping the bleeding. She used Gordon’s shirt as a cornerstone for various needs. After securing her cousins arm she said, “Take her to the those in the basement.”

The heartaching Stallion obeyed her commands, cradling her up against his chest and taking her down into the basement. "I'm so, so sorry," he murmured to her over and over, bringing her to the corner where Ryuu had made his bed. Just as he laid her down, movement from the corner of his eye caught his attention, spinning to see the lioness and bear that had been previously contained since saving Granya were beginning to move again. "Oh...fuck.."

The familiar grumbles of a disgruntled bear and the under growl of a stretching lioness stole Willow’s attention first after Gordon noticed. Agnar and his sister Asa padded close to those that huddled together for safety. Micha, who had laid down his unstable fiancée next to Lyov, set himself between the beasts and the others. Hands were ready to fight.

Deep thought seeded in the minds of the two who had listened for days of the philosophy and their captors sprouted a change of heart. Agnar moved from the vulnerable in the basement with Asa right at his heels. They got up out of the roofless basement to see the fight had yet to end. Liam dragged Granya to safety. They were quite injured. While Lauri’s command of the creatures proved useful, Naja hadn’t backed down. Kirsi remained in deadly combat, wielding the elements against Jovan and Theo. The siblings chose to split up after these two.

Down in the basement Micha exhaled in relief. He came to Amalia’s side and learned from Gordon what had happened. Micha frowned and caressed his sisters’ cheek. “Deeta, stay with me. Don’t leave us.” He had lost his parents. He couldn’t lose his sister. Not when he just got back his beloved. Micha set his hand on Gordon’s shoulder to support each other.

~oOo~​

Although given a chance to escape by Amalia, Annabelle refused to back down. Crystalline eyes of sure fury spun around until she found the true Sahar, tucked away safely from the fight. Ignoring the urge to fall at Yonten's side or the knowledge that she had an unborn child in her, she threw herself through the room, tumbling over tables and slipping past the battles to land an unexpected kick on Sahar's chest, launching him through the destroyed threshold and out on to the floating platform that supported the pub.

The shock stalled the clones like a blue screen. Sahar cussed, easing himself to his feet. A hand pressed to his forehead. He pulled it away to see red smeared on his palm. “Ugh!” Sahar corrected his eyes onto Annabelle. “How dare you, land whale! You will perish!” Sahar barked.

Despite his bravado Sahar found it difficult to focus. The blow to his head crept a fracture through his skull. The clones he peeled after her were wobbly or missing limbs. They were easier to kill, but no less trouble. One cut Annabelle across her cheek. Another landed a hit on her shoulder.

The raging dragon didn't hesitate to continue her dance with Sahar, only paying the clone sas much attention as she needed to in order to stay alive. "Go fuck yourself," she grunted through the cuts she had taken, eyes locked on the true Sahar and lunging toward him once more. The two danced along the parking lot pavement, Annabelle determined to find revenge for what this bastard did to her Bunny.

Sahar hung in there despite the advance. He found no moment to snap back verbally. All his energy focused on getting the advantage over Annabelle. In an unfortunate maneuver to kick him Sahar grabbed Annabelle’s locks. He yanked them hard to pull her off balance. The suddenness of the pain to her back from his knee could not be enjoyed. In the second it happened Sahar gasped in horror to see his hand severed from the hold on her. The fair man stumbled back, staring at the bleeding stump at the end of his arm.

Sigvar swept Annabelle up in his arms. He didn’t run far, only feet away nearest the edge so that she could regain her feet and her breath. Sigvar gingerly touched her cheek. In the moment his tender gaze met hers and his smile drew up to observe she was alright, those alabaster eyes pulsed wide when a stake thrust through his heart. The point protruded through his front. Sigvar’s brows briefly furrowed in sorrow before he panned out and slumped down to reveal Sahar behind him with a wild and wicked sneer on his face. His good hand still raised where he thrust the wood into the vampires chest.

Having just caught her breath, Annabelle was denied the chance to thank him as the Waryth ripped away the man she was only beginning to know. Anger and pain billowed in her between what this fucker had done to her husband and now to her ancestral grandfather who had given his life for her. Tears burned in her eyes as she threw herself at Sahar, emotion fueling her where her body was pushed to exhaustion, tackling him to the ground with the advantage now that he only had one hand. A misjudged movement to try and choke the life out of him ended with Annabelle on her back. A glance around though told her she wasn't as fucked as she felt and just as he leered in likely for another snide comment, she shoved upward with both legs and arms up against his chest, launching him into the air and the small gap between them and the edge of the floating platform, his body speeding down to the ground below. Lying in tears and heartache, she couldn't take it in herself to move, not yet.

~oOo~​

Naja perked a lip at Granya who disrobed her father’s trench coat and set aside her mother’s hair accessory. “Young mutt. You and your white trash boy toy will pay for your insolence.” The wound on her face had only just begun to heal.

Transforming into wolves, Liam and Granya paid no mind to the threat. Finn flew in the air to keep an eye on the battle for advantage. The wolves growled and shuffled their paws in anticipation.

“Foolish,” Naja raised her hands. Bodies of creatures around them that were still on the ever crumbling floating chunk grew in size. To Rosalie’s horror she saw eight-legged foes and their eight eyes spring up from the cold, damp earth. “I will kill you and your friends.”

Clacking aggressively on the ground the hissing insects crawled quickly in the direction of Granya, Liam, and the people they guarded, right in line with Rosalie and Amelie. Cory stepped between them, shooting off before they got to close. The rest clashed with the white wolf and his honey-brown mate. Clack, clack, clakk—“HISS!” A spider came within feet of snagging Rosalie’s shoulder. Granya launched herself into it, bowling it over.

Rosy's heart raced as she tried to back even further up. Of all the things that wicked woman could send at them. She was beyond grateful for her husband and Granya, but now wasn't the time for thanks. Instead, she and Willow with the infants were inching closer to the basement door, eyes locked on the multitude of battles that were ringing out.

With the approaching controlled creatures, Oliver shifted his attention off the clones and to the more immediate threat. While much easier to drop snakes and such, they were also greater in number. Not to mention those who were assisting needed to be mindful of the wolves that were charged in.

Naja saw Oliver joining the fray against her. “Get back, mundie filth. I can’t believe we hosted you like an equal.” She motioned her hand and sent several creatures toward him. Two spiders, three centipedes, and a few ants the size of dogs.

"Just goes to show you that you're a bloody awful host," Oliver replied. Misty grey eyes of determination focused on the approaching bodies. The spiders and ants dropped to the ground with unearthly sounds as he fired shot after shot at them. He continued to alternate between the Naja's creatures and the Sahar clones that remained, intent on keeping the perimeter out as far as he could from those they protected.

A snake Naja sent after Oliver managed to constrict his leg. The Lion fell to one knee, just as a lumbering spider bigger than a pony came drumming on eight legs at him. From the other side a wild eyed raccoon leaped at Oliver.

Lauri’s periphery alerted her to the fate coming for her beloved. “No!” She pushed off a clone and dove over to Oliver. “No, stop!” She pleaded.

In that moment the snake slipped from Oliver’s calf muscle. The spider, poised to stab with his foreleg, halted. The raccoon tumbled short. Each critter peered over in question at Lauri.

Seeing the opportunity, and kicking herself for not thinking of it sooner, Lauri pointed at a wide-eyed Naja. “That is a bad woman! She and the others are hurting us and our friends. Will you help us?”

Beady eyes, antenna, furry snouts, and directed to the Naja and the Waryth. Without a word the beasts and insects engaged in battle with Granya, Liam, Oliver, and the others retreated from them. They came in a wave at Naja, some at Verek, and others, but most jumped into the clones. But no one was more astonished than Naja.

“No! No, attack them, not us!” The Waryth beastress said in a shrill panic to no avail. “STOP!” She struck out with her magic to attack the very soldiers she had commanded moments before.

Lauri gingerly touched Oliver’s leg. “Are you alright, mon Amour?”

The painful throbbing of blood trying to return to his leg made it hard for him not to wince as she asked. He hadn't heard anything snap and had to assume nothing was broken, even if he wasn't going to be able to stand for at least a few minutes. "I will be fine, my sweet Lamb," he promised shifting so he could prop himself against the wall for the time being until his bloodflow return. "But they need you. Allez, aidez les autres!" he urged, doing his best from his seated position to fire away at the dwindling number of clones.

“Très bien, restez en sécurité!” Lauri stole a kiss. The Lamb commanded animals to guard Oliver before directing their new allies who had arrived from the basement to help Andiry and Hillary. The Sahar clones had done a number on both of them. It was a relief for Andriy, who suffered worse due to Hillary’s lack of conviction to be an ally.

From his place at the wall, Oliver took heed up against the wall with his shots, mindful not to shoot at the Bear or Lioness who were approaching the remaining Waryth. Andriy was sporting a gash across his chest that bloomed blood but was shallow enough for him to continue fighting. He couldn't let anyone get past them.

Agnar and Asa proved a benefit. They and the others still able to fight knocked down the beastress and tore her limb-from limb. Lauri’s critters battling Naja’s triumphed as the opponent's animals retreated once she died. The Lamb tried to turn around to go to Oliver, but a blast of wind knocked her down. She wasn’t the only one.

In the attempt to level the field for their advantage, Kirsi stumbled Verek. Before the vampire could correct himself a flying Tigress leaped onto him. Her dagger drove into his chest. “That’s for my baby!” Verek scream blended into the rush of wind.

Wesley was quick to shove off another lingering clone left by Sahar, diving to cover his wife from the furniture that came right at her smaller body. “Ah!” Wes grunted, his body scraping against the ground. He barely managed to claw over to the basement with Inara in his arms without getting pushed further past it. His hand gripped a crumbling stone to help Inara down the stairs. The wind blew harder now. Wes lost his grip for a second and only caught a ledge to save himself.

Kirsi, bloody and shaking in anger, forewent the magic alone and launched at Theo and Jovan. The maneuver threw off their counter spells. In a whirlwind of limbs and lightning none could tell who was shouting in pain. Then a sharp cry met Willow’s ears and pierced her heart. Theo’s knee crystallized in ice. Kirsi frosty hand that punched his leg. Jovan managed a kick that sent Kirsi tumbling past the basement.

“Theo!” Jovan glanced between his nephew and Kirsi. Which to go to?

Wesley saw the dilemma. “I got her, go to Theo!”

Nodding, Jovan ran to his sister’s son. “Theo, are you alright?”

“Ah, my—my leg.”

Jovan touched his hand to it and began a counter spell. “Sh, sh, I’ve seen this one before.” He worked with Theo to melt the icy death from spreading. Just in time, though there would be a residual spot of cold on his skin forever.

The wind had ceased. Now finite in number, the clones were picked off until the last lay dead. Kirsi scrambled to recover from her fall. Wesley pulled out a gun and it clicked empty. “Shit.”

Kirsi barely stood before Wesley swooped in, stabbing the woman where he could with the knife on him. The Waryth shrieked. She twisted around and grabbed his wrist. Sparks flew. Wesley yelped, curling back stiffly, twitching from the voltage.

“Ah!” D’Lante came up from where he was beside Andiry. With his gun and shot a bullet. In that same moment Kirsi sent a charge at his face. The hit landed and D’Lante fell. Kirsi’s body dropped lifeless.

Alassiel didn’t wait to hear if Andriy lived or not. She climbed out of the basement with a kit for healing. The Seamaiden dropped by his side to administer to him. It was then she saw Hillary slipped to the ground to catch her breath. Wesley cradled his arm where he fell. D’Lante lay unconscious beside Andiry. Yonten passed out and Annabelle hurt not far from the edge.

“Natalia!” Alassiel called out, pulling supplies for both her Cherry and their friend since he was next to her too.

In a moment the Russian vet was up on her feet with a case in one hand. “Here!” Inara came out too, toting a kit as well. She went right to Wesley.

“They’re hurt!” The Sea pointed.

“On it!” Natalia ran over to Yonten first, casting comfortable cot. Once she dressed his wounds, she sent the cot towards the basement. Then she made her way to Annabelle, not noticing a black mist directed by Kirsi’s wind headed right to her.

“LOOK DOWN!” Theo bellowed

Joao's head spun from taking in the wreckage at Theo's shout. Spotting Natalia, he raised across the rickety boards and quickly yanked her into this chest, arms coiling around to block out all of her senses justin case one got in. "I got you, meu amor," he breathed, his own heart thundering in his chest. Holding onto Joao, head pressed against his chest, she let out a long exhale.

Annabelle had began the staggering walk back to the remains of the pub, though she didn't quite make it in. Sigvar's body still lie limp, and she couldn't bring herself to move past it, even seeing Yonten in his unconscious state. She stooped down, trying to lift his body but her own quickly protesting from the weight.

One by one, the huddled and hiding soon came to the aid of the wounded. Most dispersed to their respective significant others. Ryuu, who had sustained as much damage as anyone else, came staggering towards Annabelle since Yonten could not.

The champagne haired man dropped by the redhead. Tears fell unashamed from his silvery eyes. In silent understanding Ryuu slipped his hand onto Annabelle’s shoulder and pulled her into a hug. He hadn’t always had the best time with the old vampire, but he was no less a friend. This was still his granddaughter. Ryuu owed the ancient one that much. And maybe, just maybe, he would admit he loved the fanger.

Inside, those who weren't injured emerged from the basement. Rosy below, took over care of John so that Ellie could do her best to help with one arm. Cory came limping into the basement to help Rosy with the babies. He clasped them close to his chest and kissed Rosalie’s head. They were safe. He looked around to see Hye and Kazumi with the other kids. All safe.

Liz and Willow both climbed up, Willow dropping at Theo's side while Liz went to cradle D'Lante's head. Theo held Willow’s hand as Jovan finished defending his knee. The Russian Rogue pulled his wife to kiss her, to hold her. She was safe. As for D’Lante, the young man still breathed. Minor training was enough for them to at least assist those with more skill. Outside on the platform, Ellie found Annabelle and Sigvar, quick to offer her good arm, the three of them together at least able to bring his body in and lay him near an overturned table.

Everest, bashed and banged up but paying no attention, came over to where Wesley sat, dropping down beside his friend. "You know, I've been thinking. Do you think it's too early for us to retire?" he offered a heavy joke, wincing to see how hard Wes had taken the final hit.
Catching his breath, Wesley barely pulled his weary mouth into a smile. “What? You don’t like adventure?” Wesley eased up with Everest’s help as Inara came over to him. “You’re not the man I married— I want a divorce.”

“A divorce?” Inara spoffed with effort from her exhaustion.

“Yeah, Ev and I married in Peru one night when we got wasted on a mission. I had to dress up as a woman. I’m Mrs. Wesley Crosse there,” Wesley grimaced when Inara stretched out his arm. “Oh! Careful!” Fractal scarring from his palm to his whole shoulder would not be fading any time soon, if ever.

“We should get you some ointments.” Inara looked at Everest and frowned in concern. “You too.” She peered around. “Where is Natalia?”

Across the way they could see Joao’s arms clasped around her. Wesley looked around and didn’t see the vapor. “Hey guys, mind if we trouble you for a bandage?”

Shifting from Joao’s hold Natalia looked over without the kindness they had expected of the woman. Her cold expression was quickly forgotten when they saw her eyes cloud black.

"What the f-" Everest started before his mind shifted back to the smoke that had billowed about. "Uh guys, I think we have a problem.."

Joao who had been unable to see Natalia while embraced, followed the sharpshooter's gaze only to find that darkness in his beloved's eyes. "Natalia..." he spoke her name slowly, placing a hand on her shoulder.

“Afraid not,” Loki in Natalia’s body grinned. The chill expressed through dark eyes held none of the warmth of Joao’s lover. The demon stepped back and observed herself. “Mm, it’s been some time since I’ve occupied a female.” Hands came to rest on her chest. “I’m not complaining.”

Jovan got up from Theo as soon as he had finished. He ran over to Joao and Natalia. His weary, worried eyes darted around his daughter’s face. “No…” he breathed. Jovan grabbed Natalia’s collar. “Get out of her, you demon!”

Laughing pleasantly, as Natalia’s voice always did, Loki said, “Oh, let me get right on that. I’ll leave the one body I have protection in so that you can blow me away with the wind.” Loki pushed Jovan’s hands away. “I think not.”

D’Lante’s eyes fluttered open. He murmured inaudibly at first. Then Liz caught the words he spoke. “There is...a way to...expel him,” D’Lante trailed off. “Don’t...let him run…”

Liz repeated what was said from D'Lante, a small panic in her tone as she looked over at Joao and Jovan. Although it was unpleasant to think of being rough toward the love of his life, the Brazilian forced himself to imagine Loki within her. Strong arms coiled around her torso, one just above her chest and one below it, pinning her arms to her sides. "She will be my wife and that is my son," his voice rumbled in Natalia's ear, making sure the demon knew. "You will not stay in her."

Smirking, Loki said, “Heh, try, but I won’t be going through any kind of expulsion. Goodbye, friends,” Whatever the demon had thought would happen, didn’t. He widened Natalia’s eyes and wiggled in Joao’s hold as he attempted to do whatever once more. “What the…” Furrowed brows rose after a moment of thought when a realization hit him; Joao’s baptized. “Fuck,” Loki exhaled.

Jovan, relieved at least that Loki couldn’t escape with Natalia’s body, promised Joao he would help him with whatever he needed while keeping his daughter secure.

Willow winced to see that they weren't out of the woods just yet. Still, there was nothing that she could do that wasn't already being done for poor Natalia, turning her attention to Theo. She began cleaning and bandaging the small cuts he had boasted aside from the hit to his knee, fighting off tears while looking back to Natalia occasionally. "I'm sorry this happened," she sniffed, sad chocolate eyes looking into his.

Theo gazed lovingly at his wife. “I am too,” he touched her cheek gently. “Shh,” he hushed her softly, pulling her to his chest once she had put on the last bandaid. “You are safe, I am safe. We will be okay.” He kissed her head.

Annabelle and Ellie, eyes red from the tears shed for Sigvar who was ripped away from their lives as quickly as he had entered it, struggled between the tragedy about them. Ellie pulled a blanket over Sigvar's body, heart heavy. Annabelle had moved toward Yonten's body, kneeling down and feeling fresh hot tears as she stroked his cheek. The news of Natalia's unwanted visitor was enough to make her snap. "Haven't we had enough bullshit for one day? Get the fuck out of here, you leech," she barked across the way.

Not free to leave, but free to speak, Loki, bound in Natalia’s flesh and held still by Joao, said, “Oh that’s rich coming from a descendant of a vampire.” His black eyes fell to the breathing Tibetan. “To be honest, I don’t think any of you Hunters have suffered enough. Digging through the memory of Natalia, I am finding all kinds of treacherous crimes against humanity.” Loki sneered with Natalia’s pretty lips. “Ellie blowing up mage villages of families, Everest and his aim taking out mothers, Wesley shooting four-year olds—And you call me a demon?”

Theo frowned, looking up from where he still held Willow. “They have chosen to become better.”

Sardonically looking around, Loki said, “Oh, is that right? Why does that matter? I don’t see the dead rising or those villages repairing themselves from choosing to be better now. It mattered back then. One right doesn’t eraser a wrong, Theodaerus.”

One of the last to come up, but no less aware of what they were talking about, Lyov said, “And one wrong doesn’t erase a good,” Granya helped Lyov, who breathed raggedly, to a burnt recliner. “But if life was about balance between evil and good, then there would be no place for hope.”

“It doesn’t,” Loki commented casually. “There needs to be a balance between good and evil.”

“Hope does have a place, because there is forgiveness. Who said there needed to be a balance anyway? You? No.” Lyov accepted the dab of blessed water D’Lante had given him one evening during a long discussion. “I will tip the scales. The good will outweigh evil. You will be expelled, Loki. My granddaughter will be back in control. And there...There will be peace…” Lyov breathed, feeling his body drain. His pale eye closed.

Granya sniffed him. She paled. “Prededushka?” Tears began to pour as she gave his collar a small shake. "Prededushka!?” No response. Liam pulled Granya to his chest as she cried for yet another loss.

“Father?” Jovan came over to Lyov’s side. He set his hand on his cheek. The old bear’s face pulled down in grief. He pressed his forehead against his own and sobbed.

Theo shook his head, “No, no.” He shuffled out his feet with Willow’s help to go to Jovan and the others.

Just like Annabelle had, the others began to snap one by one. Even Inara cupped her mouth and wept, curling against Wesley for comfort. Wes had spent such little time with Lyov. The Fox would never really understand how the older man had bonded with him in a week's time, but he couldn’t deny his own tears that flowed. Hillary, tucked in the shadow of a still standing wall, bowed her head. Ryuu slammed his fist on the broken bar. Moira, Shae, Alassiel, Micha, even Cory and Lauri began to lose themselves to sorrow. Though D’Lante, Yonten, and Amalia were not present, each of them seemed to frown in their unconscious state.

Though he wouldn't loosen his hold on Natalia and her occupant, Joao did lower his head as the others joined in their mourning, respecting him and the hope that Lyov had stood for. Willow found condolences in Theo's chest, only slightly muffling her sobs. The former hunters shared in the sorrow, Oliver comforting Lauri while Everest found Ellie, holding her by Sigvar's fallen body. Annabelle wept quietly beside Yonten, only finding some relief in the knowledge that Jinpa was fine. Rosy had come up, carrying both of the babes at that time, nearly dropping to her knees when she saw everyone huddled and understood what had happened. Andriy held his beloved Sea while he too wept for the fallen legend of a man. Below them, Gordon could hear the cries above and understood what had happened, kneeling beside Amalia and presssing his head into where he held her hand in his. Wasn't this enough loss? His heart plummeted at the thought of losing Amalia, praying softly for her to be fine.

Kaylee, young and unable to completely grasp mortality at this point but knowing that everyone was sad,peeled away from Charlotte. Seeing Kaylee go, Lottie looked to Hye and Kazumi for permission. While Jinpa and the Von Helsing children were guided to their parents Kaylee crossed to Theo and Willow. Looking up at the dark haired man who towered over her, she kept Chel to her chest. "I'm sorry about your grandpa," her small voice said sincerely, sensing his and everyone's pain.

Shifting his shimmering emeralds over to the tiny girl, Theo slipped a free hand over to gently cup her cheek. “Thank you.” Big tears rolled off his cheek. Though the grieving Russian didn’t know Kaylee more than a day and a night he appreciated her sympathy.

Across the way the Von Helsing children, who had seen death often since the night of the exodus from the dungeon, huddled with their parents to gain some assurance of hope in the darkness. While Jasper and Kit were still coming into full understanding, Lottie had come to realize the gravity of the loss of life. She clung to her mother and father in sorrow for losing the kind old man who had welcomed them warmly, told them stories, and ate milk and cookies with them. This counted as a loss as big as Diki’s death. Wesley and Inara did their best to console them as well as promise that they were not going to die. Even if it was an oath they didn’t know they could keep, right now the children needed to hear it. It was the same for Jinpa who enfolded into Annabelle’s arms beside his wounded father.

Everyone steeped in the weight of their loss. After some time of letting out their sorrows the dimness of the sky faded enough that they could tell the time by the sun. It was at least noon. No one felt the mood lift despite the increase in the warmth of the day. Yonten, Amalia, and D’Lante were still unconscious. They had Sigvar and Lyov to bury. Not only that, but so much Almaeri had been used in a short amount of time that they could sense they had become a beacon for fairies.

Eyes red and puffy, shoulders slumped, Jovan pulled Lyov into his arms. “We must leave this place.”

Micha took up Molly. “Uncle is right. Fairies will come at some point. It is best we leave now.”

“I agree,” Ryuu gingerly held Sigvar. If they were going to leave, then he wanted to make sure Ellie and Annabelle’s ancestral grandfather got a chance to be buried properly.

“Where?” Hillary asked. She had been silent, but now that they intended to get moving she didn’t want to be left out of the loop.

Wesley eased up to his feet. “We still have a mission. I say we head to Avostoska. It’s in ruins, but there are bound to be rooms intact for sleeping, if not a kitchen for cooking and a working bathroom. Worst comes to worse, the mages can repair a section for us to bunker.” He made the suggestion without the presumption he was the captain here. They had to get through together. It was only right they had a say too. “Any objections?”

"It sounds like our best option right now," Willow nodded, moving to help those who needed it.

"It sounds like our only option," Ellie spoffed, slipping John into his sling that was positioned over her uninjured arm. "Get some time to recover, get suits and then we head to Slovakia."

Oliver, still limping and unable to put his full weight on his left foot, looked toward the basement. "Is Amalia awake? Maybe Gordon will need some help?"

On cue, the British Stallion carried his wounded fiance carefully stairs, cradled into his chest. "Avostoska sounds nice. I left my good shoes there," he nodded, coming to a stand beside Jovan.

"Someone will need to carry Yonten," Annabelle said, an arm around Jinpa. Even if she hadn't suffered any devastating blows as the other, she'd lost a good amount of blood and couldn't strain herself further.

"I can carry him or D'Lante," Everest offered, not about to ask anyone to carry for them or use magic. "Joao has his hands full so we might even come down to an extra trip through the portal."


Theo wished he could offer. As it was he, like Oliver was doing with Lauri, had to lean on Willow for support. Granya briefly discussed an option with Liam before shifting into a wolf.

“We can make a wagon,” Liam said, commanding the wreckage to attach to his mate. Due to Granya’s size, the wagon looked more like a small freight. There was room for more than just D’Lante and Yonten.

Jovan, Ryuu, and the others were urged to place their wounded in the wagon. Annabelle had room to sit with Yonten and Jinpa. Shae and Moira took a spot with Molly in a corner. Lauri insisted Oliver go onto it as well. Theo wasn’t far behind, with anyone else who could use time off of their feet, such as Liz.

Liam observed the wagon and those left over. He said, “You know what? It’s best we have another.”

Alassiel asked, “Are you sure? You don’t heal like Granya does.”

“This body is able to take on Finn’s damage. I’ve essentially kept him from being too injured. He handle this. Besides, we need to make sure we are able to make good speed. The children will slow us down,” Liam said. The albino raven shifted into a large white wolf. Again Liam commanded a wagon. “The rest of you get on. I’ll clear a spot and cast the gate.”

After making sure everyone was secure, such as Joao holding Natalia from escaping, in both wagons Liam called to the gate of the ruins just miles from Avostoska. The opening accommodated the wolves and the wagons. Avril, Bear, and Geist squeezed in, with Bandit tucked in Theo’s pocket. Natalia’s familiars had been cut off since her invader took root. Pippin was lost to them. Liam trailed after to close out the portal.

On the other side they were met with the setting sun. Seven hours from noon. They couldn’t tell if Europe suffered the plague of fairies, but they were safe at the moment. None of the wolves could smell danger.

Liam looked to the people who had lived in that area. “Alright, where to?”

“I’ll help with that,” Wesley said, giving Liam clear directions. Occasionally he pulled out his phone to help since the stars were dim from the haze above them.

The wagons were crafted well. Despite the speed of the wolves and the terrain, the people riding felt little to no jolts of movement. Finn grew tired once in a while. Granya slowed to a halt to let him drink and catch his breath. Once ready, they were off again. It took time to arrive, but when they got to the castle they made it to the courtyard without too much trouble navigating the wreckage and the fallen planes and tanks.

Jinpa, still clinging to Annabelle, didn’t want to get off until both his parents did. Mindful of the small boy's fears of separation, the mages went about constructing what they could command. After all, most of Avostoska had been blessed. In the end they managed a comfortable home where they could all bunker down safely. At this point Jinpa felt at ease and stuck to Annabelle as they pulled Yonten out of the wagon to head to a room for them. The others followed suit, with Gordon walking to a room with Amalia, Theo limping with Willow, Micha taking Molly, Alassiel helping Andriy, and so forth.

Wesley, climbing out of the wagon, said, “Everyone get as much sleep as you can. We will need to retrieve the golden bows tomorrow.” He helped his family down, one by one, and when he put Lottie down he noticed Kaylee not far behind, shuffling towards the edge he held out his hand to aid her in stepping off. “Here, darling.”

Still cradling Chel with one arm, she inched forward and took the offered hand, making the jump down to the ground. Immediately, cornflower eyes looked around for Oliver and Lauri, the only consistency in the past several nights. She took a step toward them before turning back to Charlotte, torn between the two and not fully understanding where she belonged at this time.

Seeing the indecision and understanding the dilemma, Wesley asked, “Kaylee, Lauri and Oliver are pretty banged up. Inara and I are as well— do you mind if you and Chel bunk down with the children, Hye, and Kazumi? They will have a room connected to ours and the Blair’s. How does that sound?”

Having seen their wounds, Kaylee understood they needed to rest. One word escaped her though. "Bunk?" she said, head tilted to the side in confusion.

Oliver chuckled at her sweet disposition, still eager to assimilate into the world. "You'll go and sleep with Charlotte and the boys tonight, little one," he explained, nodding to where Lottie was already going near Kazumi and Hye. "We won't be far if you need us."

That seemed to quell her confusion, a smile creeping on her face. Though there was still a veil over truly accepting where she'd go. "And then you'll be here in the morning?"

Lauri nodded, giving Kaylee a kiss to her head. “Oliver and I will be here. We all will.” Barring any unexpected attacks or fairies whisking anyone away. That didn’t need to be said.

Hye had heard them speaking and gestured for Kaylee to come along. “You can have a bed next to Lottie.” Would the little Lady Von Helsing stay in separate beds? That remained to be seen. In fact, Hye and Kazumi had the feeling they were going to be piled on in one big one. Seeing as Wes and Inara were brutally bruised and the assistants were not, they accepted their potential fate. “We will take all the children to breakfast with everyone as soon as they wake up.”

“You see? It’s all going to be okay,” Lauri said, finishing the goodnight with a hug. “Sleep well, mon bijou.”

A thought brewed in Wesley’s mind as he observed Oliver and Lauri with Kaylee. It looked like they got along well. Coffee eyes shifted onto Lottie who eagerly awaited who she hoped would legally be her sister one day. “Oliver, Lauri— mind if I have a word with you two before you head to bed?”

“I understand,” Wesley nodded. He and Inara, who came to his side, were just about ready to do the same. “But I figured now is better than later for this particular topic.” Wesley rested his good arm around Inara. “Lottie has expressed that she hoped to bring Kaylee into the family. Ever since Higgs estate I knew right away I would have to rearrange my entire way of life. That includes humans I had once believed were not people.” His coffee eyes spilled over onto Lauri. “People I hope can see to finding an understanding with me and mending our relationships.” Wesley exhaled, “I had meant to focus on Kaylee and her future living arrangements, but now that it comes to mind…Lauri, as the man I am today, I humbly offer my apologies. You suffered a decision I made. Even if it was done out of conviction that doesn’t take away the pain it caused. I understand you may not wish to involve yourself with me. I accept whatever outcome results from my misinformed mistakes.”

Exhausted, bruised, and clinging to the waking world as much as Oliver, Lauri said, “Merci...I will consider it.”

It was all Wesley could hope for at that point. Nodding, Wes said, “As for Kaylee, well…” He glanced at where Hye and Kazumi had taken the children. “My responsibilities to her have shifted. I must look after her, either from a distance or directly.” The harm done to mages needed to heal. It began with doing what they could, where they could. While Everest had been a part of ending Kaylee’s family, the gunslinger had done more for Kaylee by keeping her alive than Wesley had, and it was time to step up. “That being said, the two of you have cared for her these past few days. She likes you. Do you have any desire to take her as your own responsibility? As a daughter? If not, in the morning, I plan on offering Kaylee a place as our own daughter.”

His Lamb's response was clearly one of exhaustion, and Oliver suspected it would take time still for wounds to heal, even if Wesley claimed to be a changed man. That would be something they could speak of in length when circumstances were less pressing. For now there was a young life that needed taking care of, one that they'd grown attached to over the past few days. Looking down at Lauri, he brushed a strand of hair out of her face. "Kaylee truly is a treasure, just as Lauri says. We are growing quite fond of her, but I think I can speak for both of us by saying that she deserves to finally be around other children. Our hopes to expand to a family are now on an uncertain hold and if our paths part it feels unfair to deny her that interaction," he said, though ultimately nodded to Lauri. "But I trust your decision, mon Amour. If you would like to mother Kaylee there is no doubt you will do so fantastically."

All things considered, Lauri knew she had to think of what was best for Kaylee. Eyeing Wes, since she knew Inara wasn’t an issue, she asked, “Would there be any favoritism? Any at all?”

“No, none.” Wes shook his head.

“I don’t want Kaylee to feel like she is displaced again. She must believe—truly believe—that this is her family, Wesley,” Lauri’s hard, yet concerned disposition spoke volumes. Kaylee meant a lot to her and Oliver.

Wesley placed his wounded hand on his chest, “I swear, as soon as Kaylee accepts I will take her in as my own, as if she had been born from Inara,” Wesley assured her. “We will love her—.”

“I know Inara would. But I need you to say you will.” Lauri didn’t know how his mind worked, but she knew he spoke of ‘building’ bonds.

Understanding her, Wesley said, “I will love her, Lauri. It might take time for that bond to build, but I will devote every day to making it as strong the bonds are between me and my other children. You will see. I don’t intend on losing touch with the two of you—Kaylee will be grateful for kind and watchful Aunts and Uncles.” Wesley stretched out his hand. “I promise.”

Hazel eyes made a careful study of Wesley before giving a nod. Her hand came to grasp his firmly. The silent agreement between them marked the end of the conversation.

Oliver happily allowed his wife to convey fears they both shared of just what their young companion would be faced. The Lamb had no problem standing up against the Fox at this time and putting him in the place of expectation. Kaylee was to have a proper family and they now promised to give that to her. With a nod to both Inara and Wesley, he slipped an arm around Lauri, gently leading her the short walk to their temporary chambers. Tomorrow would be another day, one with a sprinkle of good news to try and subdue the waves of turbulence they had overcome and still had to face.

 

[xrakkax]

Tuesday September 17, 2019​

By the late morning of the next day most people were up and shuffling around. Thanks to the mages and some mundie elbow-grease their rooms were as comfortable as ever. They had electricity, working bathrooms, and a closet of clean clothes from which to choose and outfit. No servants or staff meant the wounded had to rely on the least injured for anything they couldn’t do themselves. Joao, thankfully, learned from a half-unconscious D’Lante that he could use the man's rosary beads to bind Loki from running. This helped in Joao’s need for sleep and self-care. Hye and Kazumi were often called on. The loyal assistants had proved time and time again their quality. Wesley knew he had to make sure, if they all survived, to give them raises and offer early retirement.

Many people, including Hillary, kept to themselves in their rooms until they were clean, dry, and ready for food. Everyone was eager to get updated on the condition of their severely wounded. Molly, D’Lante, Amalia, and Yonten were not out of the woods.

Inara just fit Kit’s shoe on when she noticed Kaylee helping Jasper zip up his jacket. They were all set and ready for breakfast. “Kaylee? Mind if Wesley and I speak with you about something important?”

Large, curious eyes looked up from where she'd been helping the others, nodding at Inara's request. Adjusting the sling across her that Chel had been nestled in with Ellie's direction on just how to care for her furry replacement of a baby, she stepped timidly forward, casting a glance over her shoulder toward Lottie. Turning back toward Inara, she shifted in place. "Did I do something wrong?" She hoped not, because she had liked being with the other kids and didn't want that to go away.

“Oh, you didn’t do anything wrong,” Inara smiled, adjusting Kit on her lap. “You have been very good, in fact. Wesley and I were talking about what a sweet girl you are and how much you, the boys, and Lottie make each other happy.”

Charlotte stepped closer, looking between her parents. They had? That made her smile. “Yeah, Kaylee is a good and kind person— a boy named Hulio even said so.”

Inara gave Kaylee a gentle touch to her cheek. “I believe it.”

Coming to sit beside his wife, Wesley nodded and said, “We think you’re an amazing little girl, Kaylee. You’re a wonderful influence. If you want to, we were hoping you would accept an invitation to be a permanent member of our family. You would be our child, you would have Lottie, Jasper, and Kit as your siblings, and we would be your parents.”

Mouth agape in surprise, cornflower eyes bounced between the two of them as she tried to digest what was being offered. She had Miss Averell and Miss Snowden to watch over her before, but a family? To have a sister and brothers and parents? She'd seen them for years in stories and videos but never thought she could have her own. Tears welled and she inched closer to where they were all gathering. "You would be my...my mom and dad?" she managed to ask, clutching Chel to her chest.

Tearing up herself, Inara nodded with a smile. “Yes, Kaylee.”

“We would be honored to have you as a daughter,” Wesley said in a gentle tone.

Lottie inhaled sharply, pressing her hands to her mouth briefly before hopping on her feet and waving her hands up and down. “Daddy Kaylee can be my sister?!”

“If she wants to be, yes,” Wesley nodded. He smiled down at the girl. “What do you say, Kaylee?”

Kaylee’s mouth parted, excited and eager to respond before something stopped her. Looking down and back up, she silently weighed if she could ask for something when she was already getting so much. "Can...can I keep Chel? I told Hulio I would take care of her." She knew from Lottie that they didn't have pets, and part of Kaylee worried this meant she would have to give up the little chinchilla.

“Chel is welcome to stay,” Inara answered for the both of them. Wesley appeared to have no objections either.

The only obstacle she could think of covered, Kaylee quickly nodded. "Yes, yes please! I would like to join your family," she beamed at the idea, tears streaking down her cheek at the fact that she was about to get one thing she never thought was possible.

Inara pulled Kaylee to her into a tender hold. “Welcome to the family, meri jaan[my sweetie].” In her heart Inara would always love and always miss her lost child, but in this moment she felt such a blessing to have Kaylee; an unexpected joy.

Charlotte squealed in delight and heaped onto the hug, squishing Kit a little bit. Wesley’s long, strong arms wrapped them up. Jasper complained about not being included. He was soon added into the fray of affection. Once they pulled from their embrace Chel gave a small sneeze from fluff on her nose. That made the children chuckle.

“Alright, Lady Kaylee Von Helsing, are you ready for breakfast?” Wesley said, picking up Jasper while Inara stood with Kit.

Cheeks pink with delight from being called a Lady and sounding just as fancy as Charlotte did when she announced herself, Kaylee nodded eagerly. One hand found Lottie's - her sister - and decided she'd never let go of her or the others. "Ready!" she bounced in place. Even with all the excitement, breakfast was much needed for rumbling tummies.

Inara took Kaylee’s free hand. “Okay kids, this way.”

Overly excited about having a sister, Charlotte didn’t spare a single moment in silence on the way to the chamber they had fixed for gathering. The makeshift living space, connected to all of their rooms, accommodated their usual expectations; a lounge area surrounding a hearth, a dining table for all the adults and a smaller one for the children. The open kitchen brought the room together. Cupboards, cabinets, and shelves were stocked with food and supplies.

The Von Helsings barely reached the table before Charlotte excitedly announced, “Kaylee is my sister!”

Lauri smiled with hazel eyes pricking tears. She would have to trust the Fox would keep his word. If not, she would make sure he came to Justice over his failure. “That is wonderful!”

“Oh, that is great news!” Theo said sincerely.

Just about everyone (aside from the ones who were unconscious) made sure the girls and boys knew they were happy for them. Loki, who was kept bound by the table, and gagged so he didn’t torment everyone, did not hold back a roll of Natalia’s eyes. Hillary sat stone faced and silent. She shifted her cold dark grey eyes onto Wesley who missed her expression due to his concern over settling his children in their seats for breakfast. Kit and Jasper had been stopped from hitting one another with spoons. Really, Jasper’s fiery spirit made for a rough kid to play with, but despite not intending to be personal it came off aggressive and Kit had reached his limit.

“Yes, we’re very happy to welcome Kaylee into the family,” Wesley said, sitting with his wife at the table full of food.

Inara looked around with a frown. “Molly, D’Lante, Yonten, and Amalia are still not up?”

Micha, who had to be dragged out to eat by Jovan, shook his head solemnly. “No.”

Gordon shook his head as well, already eating despite knowing it wasn't the most polite. He wanted to spend as little time away from Amalia as he possibly could, which meant eating was no longer for enjoyment.

"But it was a hard night and our bodies can only take so much," Liz offered, sipping on a cup of coffee. "If we can manage to stay in place for today and possibly tomorrow, I think we can at least get a couple of them conscious again." No one dared make promises on Molly's condition, as a mental injury was nowhere as predictable as a physical one.

Annabelle nodded, glancing at Jinpa who had gone to join his friends with his bowl of oranges. "Yonten was out pretty hard, but maybe that's for the best right now. I can't imagine being awake is going to be painless." She also didn't expect that any of the mages present were going to be able to return his spine to where it belonged, meaning his road to recovery could be one of the longest.

Knowing this was a lot for everyone present, Willow offered a word of hope in place for the man who would normally do so. "We'll be able to get through this, together. Healing can just take time."

Cory appreciated the hope in Willow’s words. He rubbed Rosalie’s back as he posed the question, “Are we safe enough here? Should we float again?”

“The less we use Almaeri, the better,” Jovan answered, beginning to plate his food. “It doesn’t look like we need to resort to it just yet.”

Ryuu said, “When we go to Aarin we won’t be able to avoid it. Might as well use it anyway.”

“Actually,” Wesley swallowed his bite. “I have a jet I designed since finishing the four sonic jets. It’s smaller, no apartments, and it’s meant for combat. I think I could fly that through Aarin to the Void. You said it’s accessed through some castle?”

Theo nodded. “Willow and I visited a replica in Ireland. I know the stories well. I could lead us to the center.”

Wes sipped his palate clear. “That’s good. Anyone who goes down can wear a Lithe and Nexus at that point. We go down with the Vitrina and when we’re done we can hop onto the plane and leave. No Almaeri needed.”

Agnar, sitting by his sister Asa, had felt quite displaced since their decision to join the cause of these misfits. He furrowed his scarred brows. “I have to know— Does binding Almaeri work?”

“Yes,” Jovan answered, adding, “but, we only know what does for those of us who are not afflicted with curses. We’re not sure what would happen to people like you.”

Nodding, Liam said, “That is why Granya and I won’t be doing that. We will just have to put it off until we can’t anymore.” Then it would be a gamble.

“Hm,” Agnar pondered this.

Curious, Granya asked, “Why did you fight with us?”

Asa and her brother shared a look, knowing this would come up at some point. She answered, “We heard all of you over the time we spent imobile. The way you talked to each other, the reasons you did what you did, and your principles…”

Agnar finished, “We realized we had more in common with you than the covens.” He gestured to everyone. “We never would have thought it possible that Hunters and mages could find peace. The day I met you at the camp, Willow, was just days after losing my mother Velka to a Crosse.”

Taking the high road as Lyov would have wanted, Willow had not given either of the were-siblings a negative look since they had arrived. She had to imagine that in their place she would have acted the same at camping and now would want to be given the opportunity to be seen for more than that. "My condolences for your loss," she said with a respectable bow of her head before looking over to Everest. While she had to assume it was him, there was a possibility it had been her father or a more distant relation. For now, she'd refrain from scolding.

"Well, history is behind," Joao added with a nod, eating his meal somewhat quickly so that he could try and feed Natalia in private, sparing others of Loki's taunting and bickering. "Is better to have as ally than enemy."

"True, we are pretty booked up right now as far as enemies go," Ellie spoffed, eating with her non-dominant hand while the other arm rest in a sling. The bullet had been removed and cleaned, but she was still in pain, along with a numbness in the hand of her injured arm.

Theo furrowed his brows in thought. “Velka Gunnar?”

“Yes, you know her?” Asa asked.

The Russians present all nodded. Jovan solemnly said, “Velka crossed paths with Granya on a night of a full moon, on our journey through Scotland.” The implication made it clear what had happened. Many things had happened, such as the loss of Cristine. Granya shifted in her seat. Liam held her hand under the table. To bring credit to the woman, Jovan said, “She was apologetic. She helped us understand the curse and directed us to her twin sister, Runa, when we came over to America.”

Agnar and Asa acknowledge the troubling past everyone had, including their own mother. In a moment like this they were glad they hadn’t chosen to stay with the covens. They could only hope their Aunt Runa was safe somewhere.

“Then,” Agnar said, “We are happy to stay and help. Mother would have wanted it and we believe it to be right.”

"So after this we can go and see what we can salvage up suits and other gear?" Everest said, unable to mask the excitement in his voice that always seemed to appear in these situations.

Wesley smiled, about to nod and agree with the direction Everest was going, but a look from his wife told him he and Everest, and everyone, weren’t going to do any of that just yet. Cleaning his throat, Wes said, “Perhaps after we eat first and get a few hours of rest.” Inara raised a brow. “Well, we can do it late tonight...A day of rest—two days?” He increased until his wife went back to eating her food. “Alright, three days of rest. But then we go full force.”

Everests hope fell with each extension of their waiting. Huffing, he muttered under his breath, "She never lets you come out to play anymore."

"Probably because each time you leave the house together it starts on fire," Ellie pointed out with her fork toward her husband.

"Dear Lord, you two never finished growing up, did you?" Willow chuckled, relieved that she didn't have to worry about that with Theo.

"Worse. They grew up and instead of toys it's overpriced cars and guns," Rosy pointed out. "Somehow even though they're some of the oldest of the group, they enjoy this. I think Lauri and I are just fortunate that our husbands are mature."

"Oh mature? I'm pretty sure the last time the two of them hung out they were using the holodeck for LARPing," Everest snorted.

Cory had to chuckle, but he said in defense, “Oliver and I have never started a war with our LARPing.”

"Sounds like a lack of dedication to me," Everest challenged the younger men with a smirk and sip of his juice.

"Don't you dare encourage them to be as bad as you two," Rosy pointed a finger first at Everest and then at Wesley.

“LARPing?” Ryuu piped up, confused.

A broad smile spread over Cory. More than one person exhaled or chuckled and shook their head. A few chortled ‘Here we go’. Someone may have muttered a question to the universe why they had brought it up at all. “My friend, allow me to enlighten you.”

The conversation took a fantastical turn. Ryuu was told all about the pretend-world of D&D that turned out to be far more real than any of them would have hoped. A few subtle arguments with the mages over what a creature did or did not do silenced Cory with a catchphrase that he would soon become tired of hearing: ‘I should know, I met one’. Those who managed to eat their breakfast quicker were spared the discussion that pulled Ryuu in like an unrelenting tide hours after he had asked the question. They could only hope the pretty boy would have learned his lesson. Unfortunately for them, he did not.

Aside from Oliver and Cory roping in another follower in their cult of D&D, the others were busy with their own tasks the rest of that day. Most focused on healing. It fell on ex-Hunter training and some knowledge from Alassiel to help repair their people. Wesley got his whole left arm wrapped in ointments and bandages. Alassiel made sure Andriy’s stitches were healing. Ellie’s arm needed some attention. They were hoping in a few days she would bounce back. They checked Amalia’s arm as well as commanded food to go down a tube into her stomach. Joao had a harder time dealing with Loki in that respect. The demon’s scheming could not be guessed, but they could tell he had something on his mind. While Loki knew he needed Natalia’s body, he clearly didn’t believe he had to deal with it forever—refusing to eat, threatening to starve Joao’s son. While it didn’t please anyone they did have to put Natalia’s body to sleep so that they could get food into her. They waited until it was digested to allow Loki to wake, elsewise the demon would throw up on purpose. They lamented Natalia’s absence. Of the mages she had the most knowledge in healing magic. They managed to stablaze Yonten, but they didn’t know how to fix him to where he would wake. Although D’Lante struggled with keeping awake and coherent he was the most healed of the ones who fell unconscious. D’Lante assured the others that his Uncle could help get rid of Loki. Once they did that, Natalia could help Yonten and Amalia.

~oOo~​

Over the next few days they did their best to keep their spirits up. Wesley worked on his relationship with Kaylee. He spent time observing her behaviors, picking up on the nuances of her interests, and investing in Chel. Wes found what made Kaylee laugh; humor through trial and error. There were jokes that flew over her head or landed badly, but soon he got into a groove and had her in a fit of giggles. Wesley tabbed that laugh and kept it as a springboard to build off of, but didn’t stop there. As promised Wesley kept in mind to devote at least an hour or two of time with Kaylee a day until the bond was strong. Inara needed no such routine. She fell in love with her new little girl quite easily.

Ellie’s arm worried them. It had yet to bounce back like they had hoped and the realization it might not do so at all loomed in the dark corners of their mind. Thankfully some mobility returned. It was enough to keep the faith it would improve despite the slow recovery.

The same couldn’t be said for Yonten. Alassiel’s ointments and attention to his spine kept Yonten from experiencing the unexpected moments of utter pain. They couldn’t tell if it was neurons or magic or muscle tension. All they knew was that he would wake grunting in agony, sometimes yelping. That had stopped since Alassiel’s concoction. They only hoped Natalia would regain her senses and aid them in his recovery.

Amalia woke three times. Each time Gordon had been right at her side. The man barely left to eat or drink. The first time was brief, a smile and a murmur of hello. The second time Amalia opened her eyes she came out of a nightmare, tears streaming because she thought Gordon had died. The last time, on the morning of the third day, she said she was feeling hungry and wanted to get up. They refused her. Although she stopped the curse from taking root her body fought off the spread like a sickness. She often went through hot and cold flashes. At one point moaning from the heat, sweating and shifting, the next her teeth chattered like her bones were freezing over.

Some people struggled in private— Ryuu had been fired up for the LARPing, but any time Cory or Oliver found themselves busy, he secluded himself, slowly succumbing to depression. Only Willow knew the struggle Theo endured when he walked. The cold sometimes jamming his knee. Jovan kept close to Joao and Natalia. He veiled his grief to not burden those who were already dealing with so much. Moira and Shae discussed taking off Moira’s arm as Amalia had done for herself. Lauri did what she could for Rosalie and Cory when she wasn’t caring for Oliver, and felt like all the world was barely holding together by a thread.

Poor Andriy couldn’t sleep long without nightmares of Mamon grabbing Alassiel and taking her away. Sometimes the hooded god’s face resembled Mr. Crane peering out with hungry eyes and a mouth dripping with saliva. These terrors tore him from his sleep in a fight. Alassiel became sensitive to his movements, waking right up and holding him to her, soothing him until his heart steadied.

At this time Hillary often slipped away. To where, no one had asked. One or some other person would happen to see her here or there. To anyone else’s perspective she simply roamed as she will. It was only Everest and Wesley who pondered her odd reappearance at a certain time of day that they grew suspicious of her. Granted, with everyone going through their struggles and all the resting they had to do, no one said more than a single word to her, or none at all. Hillary did little to interact with them too.

So, when the end of the three days of rest came around and Hillary heard they intended to salvage gear, Wesley took special notice that no one knew where the mistress of disguise vanished.

Friday September 20, 2019​

“And you haven’t seen her since this morning?” Wesley asked Agnar. “Do you smell her around?”

Sniffing the air to double check, Agnar nodded. “Her scent is here. I just haven’t seen her since breakfast. Why? Is she not trustworthy?”

“Depends,” Wesley said cryptically. “Let me know if you see or hear anything.” He gave agnar a pat on the shoulder with his scarred hand. It didn’t hurt anymore, though he was annoyed to see the marks still there. “I’m going to be salvaging gear with the guys. Keep an eye on the place.”

“Will do,” Agnar said, lumbering off to patrol. He, Asa, Granya, and Liam had taken the task of watchmen.

Ready to get this going, Wesley found his broman happily putting on the boots and gloves needed to move crap out of the way to get to Wesley’s shop and armory. “Looking good, Ev. Anyone else coming?”

"Well, Joao doesn't want to leave Natalia unguarded, which blows for us," Everest admitted. The mountain would be quick to clear most of it away if he was present. "Gordon also wanted to stay since it seems like Amalia has been doing better. I was hoping we could get Agnar, Liam or even Jovan to speed things up.

“Agnar might not, but the other two may join. We’ll wait for the other guys. If anyone else comes between that time we can bring them along,” Wesley flexed his scarred arm, feeling out the damage. “Anyone else?”

“I asked Oliver and Andriy, but didn't hear back."

"Hear back on what, mate?" Oliver called out with a grin, showing up with Andriy at his side. The two had decided things had been calm enough for them to lend their hands. That and it helped from Andriy hovering while Alassiel did her best to help heal the others.

Clasping his hands and rubbing them, Wesley said, “Ah, good. It almost feels like old times. I swear, rest is great, but getting out is the kind of mental recovery we need.” He tucked his hands then and looked around. “Wes leaned against a broken pillar. “How are you guys hanging in there?”

Oliver, following suit as they'd seen Everest preparing to shift through the ruins, shrugged his shoulders. "As best as we can fare, I'd say. We were fortunate compared to others, so trying to help where we can."

Despite his known night terrors and the scar he'd boast his entire life along his torso, Andriy nodded. "Was lucky. Could have been much worse." Like if his dreams had been true and he lost Alassiel to the greedy gods or if she had been slain.

A raven as white as a pearl landed on the tip of a ragged stone. “That’s the truth.”

Wesley looked over in mild surprise to see Finn. “Is Liam coming? Or…” Normally Finn stuck by Granya.

“Agnar took patrol. Asa chose to join him, so Granya and I decided to help together.” Just as Finn said so the two walked up. As always the she-wolf kept a watchful distance just behind Liam. Finn jumped back onto Granya’s shoulder.

Liam smiled, “Hey guys.” From the ivory man's side Granya gave a nod.

“Welcome,” Wesley tossed them gloves. “We’re just clearing the way into the wreckage. Unless you can perhaps help with that?”

“Hmm, well it’s blessed. I can’t manipulate it,” Liam said, casting his hand to no avail. Granya murmured to Finn. Liam smiled. “Oh, that’s a good idea.” Turning to the trees and plants Liam commanded them to shuffle aside massive chunks of stone and rubble. They had a clear drop into a protected hallway.

“Ah, I know this hall. We're business boys. Keep your gloves, we don’t know what we’re going to have to move.” Wesley hopped down first.

The rest of them followed with some help from each other, until Liam decided to make a kind of stair from the branches of the tree he commanded previously. They walked down the hall, chattering here and there, when movement caught their eye several yards ahead. Wesley and Everest stopped along with the others.

“Hmm, now what is that?” Wes questioned in a whisper, pulling out his gun.

Granya nudged Liam to go forward after another near silent talk with Finn. The ivory man said, “It’s just Avril. She’s hunting.”

Wesley stood in caution. “Mm, well we don’t know that for sure.”

Liam divulged, “Granya can smell her. Avril hasn’t eaten in a while, she’s probably looking for rodents or something.”

“Ah, that’s right; werewolf.” Wesley lowered his gun, though he didn’t stow it. “How come you didn’t know?”

“Oh, that’s because this body doesn’t have heightened senses. When Finn is a wolf then he does,” Liam explained.

Wesley said, “Ah, okay, let’s continue.”

They traveled for some time in the darkness. Liam illuminated where they needed it. Occasionally they had to manually shift aside rocks and statues when there weren’t any unblessed materials around for Liam or Granya to manipulate. Finally they got to a familiar door.

“Yes, the armory!” Wesley grinned.

"Well, looks like we finally have the tides of fortune in our favor," Oliver murmured as he stepped in and began to investigate the conditions of the room and it's contents. It seemed like explosions in the surrounding hallways had done little damage to the room itself. Lines of Lithes, Nexus's and even a few Braun could be seen, some distinguished as being blessed while others remained in their raw mechanical state, so that a client could select their preferred blessing.

A separate section housed the back up suits to the hunters main choices which drew Everests attention with an unbridled noise of nostalgia. "Oh, my sweet angel. You may not be my Calamity Jane, but you are going to do just fine," he spoke sweetly to the Braun, two fingers lightly running down the metal of the helmet.

"Do you two need moment?" Andriy teased with a chuckle, shaking his head.

Leaving the sharpshooter to his slightly judged relationship, Oliver tuned to Wesley. "Do you think you have the tools and materials needed to make something for the kids? Pretty sure none of them are tall enough for these suits and it'd be good if they had something."

“Well, we have Lithe’s at least,” Wesley said, walking to his work desk. “If my Beauty survived, we should be able to get my shop running. I could start a design for mini-Nexus’s. No promises though.” Wesley went about turning on his system. The lights flicked on. “Aah, good girl,” he grinned, running his fingers lightly over the edges of his desk.

Chuckling, Liam said, “Looks like Everest isn’t the only odd one.”

Grinning, Wesley said to Liam, “A symptom of genius.” All linked up, Wesley began a diagnostic. “While this runs we should prepare a cart back. Liam? Granya? You up for it?”

Liam nodded. “Yup.” Finn flew off of Granya’s shoulder and began a large horse. They didn’t need teeth and claw at the moment. Then Liam commanded the twig be brought into being a cart big enough to tote all the gear they weren’t wearing.

Wesley bowed his lips in approval, “That works.” He grabbed Lithe’s off of their racks. “Let’s get this on.”

BEEP, BEEP!

Just as Wesley had dropped the Lithe’s he carried onto the car he went to check the display. An orange dot blinked an alert. “What’s this?” Wesley clicked on it. “A beacon?” He investigated it further. “Everest, someone is sending out sub-frequencies of our location.” Wesley zoomed in on the general origin of the beacon. It blinked a yellow dot thirty yards off from their position.

Everest paused from his efforts along with Andriy and Oliver to begin moving the suits along. Coming over to the screen, he pulled out his phone as well, humming in thought. "Sure is. And I'd bet my ass just what self-centered bitch is behind it," he spoffed, capturing the image on his phone so they could find it's exact location. "We going to confront her or take it out first?"

“If we take it out she’ll know, it’s a pretty simple rig.” Wesley hummed in thought, his fingers drummed the desk. “I suppose we should confront her. We would need to catch her in the act. Otherwise she’d just lie.”

Liam asked, “What do we do right now?”

“You’re all good. Take the gear back and we’ll meet up.” Wesley pulled on his Lithe. “Everest and I will handle Hillary. I’ve got a few things to say to her anyway.”

"With my fist," Everest muttered, pocketing his phone.

Wesley chuckled at Everest’s feistiness. “Words first this time Ev.” He had more than one promise to keep.

"Maybe we can try to mess with the frequency so it's a ghost,” Everest said. “Still looks like it's working but nothing is going out? Not sure how fast she'd catch on but would rather not worry about anyone showing up if she's sending a call out."

"You guys going to be good?" Oliver questioned as he loaded the last suit they'd found in condition.

“Yeah, we’ll catch up,” Wesley said, heading out with Everest.

Liam closed the latch on the back of the cart. “See you guys.”

Wesley and Everest navigated the rubble out of the heap of Avostoska’s wreckage. Struggling over the rocks, they soon found a neat pathway. They weaved through the trail they could only assume Hillary made, when Wesley halted them. He silently pointed to sensors detected like a tripwire.

Tapping into com, Wes said, “If we go around it we’ll make noise.” They were too close to comfortably crawl over the stones and fallen debris. “I’m going to try to suspend the alarm so—.”

BOOM! A charge hit Wesley’s head. The Fox had his hood up, thankfully, but he still flung back into a crumbling pile of drywall and stone. In that same moment a shadowed figure darted for Wesley’s body. Slender hands reached for the pocket wherein he kept his phone.

A burst of debris from Wesley's body hitting the wall plumed, though it wasn't enough to completely inhibit Everest's vision. A blur of fair skin, black and glint of silver caught his attention and his gun was pulled within a split second. Just before Wesley's phone could be snatched, POP! the shot bounced off the walls as a bullet burrowed in the back of the head of the assailant. "Fuckin' bitch," he spat as the body fell down on the ground.

Wesley wiggled like a beetle on his back trying to get up from where his body wedged in the rubble. “Oof, a little help?” His arm stuck out.

Chuckling, Everest crossed over, taking a hold of his arm closer to his shoulder and giving him a good yank to dislodge him. "She got you pretty good," he said, easing him back on his feet.

“Ugh, she did!” Wesley admitted with an edge of annoyance. His coffee eyes dropped over to where her body lay.

A pool of red seeped from Hillary’s head. Those cold grey eyes clouded. Her jet black hair, feathered lightly around her face from where it fell out of her hair tie, blew gently in the draft through the tunnel of the trail. In her hand she held a disabler. A kind of EMP that meant to stall equipment like the Lithe. Tied to her belt were two talismans they knew were wards if anyone were to come across fairies. They had three. Hillary must have sneaked two away.

Exhaling, Wesley shook his head. “Hillary,” his tone dipped in disappointment. “And I had been so close to having a sit-down with her.” Wes looked around them. “There must have been another trip-wire. The woman had to have known we were coming.” After mild investigating the two did find a simple trigger made from real wire and a latch. The thin string had been broken by one of their legs. “Clever. You gotta hand it to her, she was very clever. Just not quick.” Wesley toyed with the wire and noticed the area where Hillary had set up a small base for herself.

In the midst of blinking lights and gutted radios, wires, and tool boxes, stood a makeshift communication device Wesley couldn’t make heads or tails of by sight. The signals the screen displayed were not known. Wesley frowned. They could only guess that she meant to guide someone to their location with the beacon. To what purposes, they didn’t know.

"Should have known from the start she'd try to pull something like this the moment she could," Everest said with unmasked disgust, he looked over the devices and nest of the mistress of disguise. "Well, it shouldn't be hard to disable it, though I don't know if that's going to be our best option. If anyone caught sight of it already they might know the last location. We could bounce it off towers and satellites and displace it, maybe?"

“Yeah, displace it for now. But we need to keep an eye out and be prepared for a quick get away,” Wesley sighed deeply. He rubbed his face. “Such a shame.” Wes came over to Hillary’s body and hoisted it up. Bitch or not, she was still human. “I’ll get her buried.” They wouldn’t place her with Lyov or Sigvar, but she would have a grave. “Mind if you handle the device while I get her in the ground?”

The sharpshooter gave a grunt of agreement, kneeling down beside the device and pulling out his phone to work on reprogramming the crude work of fallen Hillary. "Shouldn't take me too long. Gonna see if I can't get this to displace gradually toward Poland. Too sudden of a change could be suspicious."

Wesley gave Everest a passing pat on his shoulder. “Sounds good. See you back at HQ.” They didn’t have a better name for their temporary living situation. On his trudge back Wes called behind him, “We should probably get those bows soon too. I’ll wait till your back to bring it up, okay?”

"Whatever you'd like, dear," echoed through the hall before Everest focused on his reprogramming process, motivated both for keeping everyone safe and also ready to get back to the area for dinner. While she might have been a clever woman, her work proved once and again a sloppy attempt to mimic the work of those with more skill, just like the knock-off H-gear suits.

By the time Everest arrived Wesley had discreetly buried Hillary’s body and verbally informed everyone (who needed to know) of the events that just transpired. No one shed a tear over the loss. They were concerned about the beacon and who might have received it. Wesley just about finished telling them they would just have to get going as soon as they could when Everest came up.

Setting a hand on Everest’s shoulder, Wesley said, “Now that we’re all here, we need to talk about getting those bows. Cory, I trust they’re in the jet?”

“Yeah, I’ll just come with, it will be easier than telling you,” Cory said.

“Alright, fine with me.” Wes looked around. “Anyone want to come?”

Moira and Shae, though feeling better, passed on the trip. They were not ready to run themselves down if something did happen. Too long in prison for one and the other only just felt feeling coming back to the tips of her fingers. Agnar and Asa were devoted to their patrol. Micha hadn’t come out of the room from Molly and D’Lante, though awake, was only just recovered. Amalia still lay asleep.

Liam asked, “Is it just a quick in and out?”

Wesley shrugged, “Hopefully.”

The ivory man discussed quietly with Granya. She didn’t seem pleased, but he was one of the healthier people. Besides that Liam could discard his vessel without true death. Finally Liam nodded, “I can come.”

“Nice,” Wesley clasped his hands. “Anyone else looking for a quick break from this place?”

Inara perked a brow. “What are you implying?”

Smiling small, Wes raised his hands in peace. “Nothing. Just a change of scenery, stretching out the old legs...”

“Hm,” Inara snorted in suspicion. It wouldn’t be the first time Wesley used a mission for fun rather than only business, but she would let it slide this time anyway.

“Sooo, Jovan? Theo? Ryuu?” Wesley questioned.

Ryuu gave a nod and stood up. “I think I do need to get out.”

With a quick glance to Ellie, Everest decided it was a trip he could dare to take. "I'll come with since it's quick. We should be fine with less numbers left behind."

"Just to be safe, I think I'll stay behind," Oliver nodded, an arm around Lauri. It could have also been that he wasn't ready to part from her with everything they'd been through.

"Same," Andriy agreed. "Quick trip, less should be fine. Then more behind with the kids and injured."

Looking up at her Rogue, Willow was curious to see if Theo would go with them. If it really was going to be as fast as they all expected, she wouldn't have objected to him going, especially if it meant to make sure everyone was safe.

Theo slipped an arm around Willow and said, “Be safe.” Though he did not say it aloud, he had a concern about his knee freezing. What if it caused them to delay retreat? Who would die because they came back to get him if he fell?

“Alright,” Wesley said. “So, me, Everest, Ryuu, Cory, and Liam.” He stepped into his Nexus. “You guys getting geared up to?”

The metal suits had been offered. Ryuu felt unsure. He did put on the Lithe though. “Mm, I think I’ll just wear this suit for now.”

Liam said, “I don’t need it.” It would be a better idea not to waste a suit on an expandable vessel for a short trip.

“Well then, Ryuu, mind if you open a gate for us?” Wesley knew they had marked the airstrip for a portal.

Ryuu waved his hand and the rune circle appeared. “After you.”

“Why thank you,” said Wesley. He turned to Inara. “I’ll be back, my Love.”

“You better,” Inara said, setting her hands on her hips.

Cory gave Rosy a gentle touch to her cheek. His metal hand felt cool. “See you soon, Puddin’. And you too, little Butttercup,” Cory said, giving Amelie a tickle on her footsie.

Liam, Cory, Wes, and Everest passed through and Ryuu followed, closing out the portal. Just before the gate shut the people left behind swore they thought they heard gunfire. Finn’s caw of surprise drew their attention.

“What is it?” Inara asked in concern. Her hands clasped against her stomach.

“It’s—It’s military!” Finn flustered. “They’re mistaking us for fairies and witches!”

The people present grew worried, on the verge of demanding that a gate be reopened when Finn calmed and told them that the marines listened to Everest and Wesely’s call for a cease fire.

Granya asked, “Are they hurt?”

“Just Liam,” Finn said. “They got his leg, but he can still walk.

“Keep updating us, Finn.” Inara took a chair next to him. There was no way she would go about her business right now.

As for Wesley and Everest, it was nothing but business; no strangers to being caught in these awkward situations in the past. “Thank you for giving us a chance to explain,” Wesley said. “I would have been just as startled to see a portal open on the border of a base I wanted to set up.”

Staff Srgt. Jones had lowered his gun, but he didn’t throw caution to the wind just yet. “You can explain to Captain Holt,” he said, giving a nod just thirty yards away. “We’ll have men to keep post by your suits and I’ll take you to him myself.”

Usually in peaceful times the situation didn’t call for the full discardment of all of their gear, but the panicked, confused, and weary marines would not allow for anything less. It didn’t bother Wesely too much. They had stopped shooting them, might as well demonstrate that they weren't a threat. Besides, they had Lithe’s on still. That probably saved Ryuu’s life. “That’s fair, Staff Srgt.” Wes looked at Everest and Cory, giving them a nod.

Everest begrudgingly obeyed their request, stepping out of his Nexus he had missed over the past several days at their request. Never a fan of being disarmed, there was the saving grace that he didn't suspect much pull from a military. Though he wouldn't disregard the fact that they likely were stressed with everything they'd been going through. "If we can make this trip to your Captain brief, please. We have anxious wives who didn't expect us to be but a few minutes, sir."

“This way,” said Staff Srgt. Jones, not making a comment either way on whether he bought the quip about the wives.

The men left to watch the suits were a little nosy. They may or may not have given the gear a poke and felt the smooth metal. Wesley felt secure in the knowledge that they could not activate anything. His attention rested on Staff Srgt. Jones and the astonished marines they passed through. Most of them looked like they hustled right into the middle of hell. As curious as Wesley was, he knew they wouldn’t get much from Staff Srgt. Jones.

The Company Commander, Captain Holt, stood under a tattered tent not far from an armored humvee. There were several men with guns including the captain himself. Wesley and Everest could only assume these were the executive officer, the first lieutenants, and the three other squad leaders. The senior ex-Hunters headed the conversation. Cory hung back with Ryuu and helped Liam keep up.

“Who are you?” Captain Holt demanded.

Wesley gestured to each man starting with himself. “I am Wesely Von Helsing. This is Everest Crosse, my younger brother Cory Cromwell, Ryuu, and Liam McQueen.” He tucked his hands at the low of his back. This wouldn’t likely be the end of their interrogation. Wes skipped the mess of answering one question at a time. “We are one of the few survivors of this apparent apocalypse. As you can see we are readily compliant. In fact, Everest and I are Hunters who have worked closely with the CIA.”

The brief confusion over the self-proclaimed title reserved for game hunting was second to the skeptical brow the captain popped. “Really?” He asked, in a tone that did not hide his lack of belief.

“Captain,” The XO respectfully interrupted, leaning over to murmur in private with Holt. The people who wore Lithes picked up the conversation well enough. It appeared that the XO used to work with special forces. During his time with them he had seen and heard some strange activity related to the name Crosse and Von Helsing. At the time the XO didn’t think much of it, but he did happen to overhear the use of the word ‘Hunter’ in relation to them too.

In a manner of a man unsure, yet intrigued, the captain turned back to study the men before him. He furrowed his brows in deep thought. “You worked with the CIA…”

“Yes,” Wesley confirmed. “In fact I’ve had several contracts with Van Morgan and Alan Casey.”

Cory huffed, “But that isn’t important right now. We have a mission and you are getting in the way.”

Wesley could have winced. “You must forgive my brother. We’ve been through a lot recently. Our losses are many. Three have died and more are injured. Our families are waiting for us to return.” He motioned around them. “You don’t look like you’ve fared better. You must have started with at least a hundred-and-twenty to be a company.” They had clearly lost many men. “Honestly, we’re surprised you are even here. What can you tell us about the condition of the military?”

“First tell me what I want to know,” Captain Holt said, giving a nod from where they came. “Everything out of those glowing circles have been people wearing robes wielding what I can only describe as magic, or monsters. But you,” he waved his hand, “come walking out in armored suits. You know something we don’t.”

Wesley bobbed his head from side to side, saying, “Fair.” He exhaled, thinking about how to get through this painlessly and in little time. “Well, it’s true, witches and warlocks exist. They’re not all cruel though. These men—Liam and Ryuu—are mages; humans who are ‘Awakened’ to use the ability you understand as ‘magic’. They are helping us stop the enemy mages from dominating the Earth by causing chaos with what they call ‘fairies’, which are the creatures you’ve faced. It is a long story and I would rather not waste time explaining everything.”

Everest was more than happy to allow the others to do the talking, lest he make any remark he might regret or that would have kept them away from their suits and the bows.

Cory felt it had gone on longer than he liked, saying in an exasperated tone, “That’s right, and we’ve been trying to stop it. This interrogation is a huge inconvenience.”

Exhaling, Wesley admitted with a nod, “Yes, it is inconvenient. We are frustrated, weary, and homesick. We need to get gear from that damaged jet. My hope is that you can see to allow us to move forward with our mission. As you can see, we have been compliant and we’ve shown you that we mean no harm. It’s in your best interest to let us go.”

“Captain Holt,” The XO got the captain’s attention for another private talk. After a while of back and forth about whether they could really trust them, they ended up agreeing it was the smallest light in this darkness and they might as well take advantage of it.

Captain Holt came back with grim resolve. He studied the men before him. “In my lifetime I have seen troubling times, but only handful of days ago I saw what must have been one of the last clips of a news before the total communication black out, of a a massive kraken that wrapped its tentacles around an aircraft carrier that was dragged to the bottom of the sea and exploded…”

The imagery of it painted quite the picture in Cory’s mind, as well as the others. At some point he wanted to find it to see for himself. The young Cromwell nodded, “Sounds about right.”

“Well,” Captain Holt said. “Honestly, I don’t even know what we’re going to find on our journey to Fort Worth, but I got these men to take care of and I’m not giving up just yet. So, if you think you can prevent that from happening again, and you’re really devoted to finding the light at the end of this hell tunnel...then I guess I’d be a fool to stop you.”

Relief relaxed their tense shoulders. Wesley pressed his hands together. “Thank you, Captain Holt.”

Ryuu perked. “You said Fort Worth?”

“Yes,” Captain Holt nodded.

Humming in thought, Ryuu turned to speak with his companions. After a brief discussion of an idea he had, Wesley turned to the Captain with a grin and a sparkle in his eye. “Captain Holt, today is your lucky day. Liam here, as I’ve said, is a native Aarinian. He can cast these ‘glowing rune circles’. They are gates. Our friend Ryuu here tells me that the covens—the cruel mages—had marked each military base with them. If you wish, Liam can open a portal to Fort Worth and take you and the entire remaining company to that base right now.”

The very idea of it felt surreal. “Uh,” Captain Holt turned immediately to speak with the others about the possibility. Turning back he nodded. “We’d like to make a quick test first.”

“Of course,” Wesley smiled. “After you.”

The Captain and his officers followed Liam to a clearing. The ivory man cast the gate and the portal formed. They sent out the lowest ranking corporals who walked through the portal in the sight of every other marine. After a moment longer than most would have liked, one came back with a broad, excited smile, proclaiming, “It’s Fort Worth, Captain!” The whole company cheered.

Completely taken aback, the captain ran his hand over his head. “Well I’ll be damned.”

Wesley gestured to their Hunter gear. “May we, captain?”

A noise of full confidence proceeded the captain practically urging them on. “Get your asses in those suits, men. Save the world.”

“Will do, captain— oh, and Liam here has volunteered to go with you. He knows everything. You’ll benefit from his knowledge on how to fight these monsters.” Wesley pat the ivory man’s shoulder. “Don’t worry about sending him back. He’s a flesh-construct.” The Fox chuckled to see the confusion. “He’ll explain. If you’ll have him, that is.”

Captain Holt held out his hand to shake. “Welcome to Delta Company, Mr. McQueen.”

“Proud to be here, Captain.” Liam smiled, receiving his hand. Before he left with the military Liam gave his best wishes to the others. “I’ll update you with any progress we have through Finn.”

Wishing Liam well on his trip with the military, Everest happily took back up his gun and Nexus, nodding at the jet. "Alright, a cute side quest, but we need to get moving. If Inara or Ellie try to get ahold of us through Finn and can't get a response we're going to be in trouble," he pointed out.

“Right,” Cory went into the jet for the bows. The others stayed below to keep watch.

Wesley chuckled seeing the marine’s faces as he got his suit on. The clear interest in their fancy toys got the attention of the marines still making their way through the portal. Just months ago Wesley never would have gone so far as to introduce this level of tech to them. At this point he wasn’t sure what the future may hold.

Just as the gate closed out Cory came down the stairs holding the velvet case with the golden bows inside them. “Got it!”

“Perfect!” Wesley grinned. “Ryuu?”

The champagne haired mage cast a gate back to their campgrounds of Avostoska. “Ready.”

"Alright boys," Everest nodded to the other two and then the portal. "Let's head on back and hope supper is ready." The poor man still hadn't eaten.

The men came through the portal with Ryuu last, closing it out. Finn had let the others know of Liam’s departure. It displeased Granya that this Liam would probably not return, but it had to be done. Inara and the others gathered around the men. After the initial hugs and familiar greeting they were eager to see the bows connect with the gems.

Cory opened the case and pulled out the bows. He took Rosy’s gem and fit it in the first one. They didn’t know what to expect, but they decided to check if a gem needed to fit in a particular bow. The second one didn’t spark an interest either. However, when Cory pressed Rosy’s gem into the third it shimmered. The others watching oo’d and aw’d. They repeated the process until each bow glowed. Then the women were handed the weapons. In the moments the women naturally tested out the feel of it, they realized that an arrow began to materialize in the right position to shoot as soon as they pulled back the string.

Theo urged Willow, “Give it a try.”

Turning so that there was no threat of anyone being in her shot, Willow took a tree in the courtyard as her target. Drawing back on the string until it came next to her ear, she exhaled and let the arrow fly. Rather than the typical whizzing sound that she was accustomed to from years of archery, she was met with an almost singing high note, the arrow zooming by and hitting precisely the spot she had looked at. There wasn't even the slightest waver from wind or the distance, which left her in awe. "That's remarkable," she murmured. "It feels... perfect. It doesn't feel like a bow that's been sitting there for years or anything."

Rosy, having handed Amelie off to Cory once she accepted her bow, she took a moment to look it over. The craftsmanship was undeniable and even if she hadn't spent as long at the range, she could feel what Willow meant about it being perfect. Balanced and the string was just the right measure of tautness. Lifting her bow, she picked the same tree as Willow had hit, though she aimed higher by a foot. As soon as she drew the bow and the arrow fly, she heard a similar note, though slightly lower in pitch. Just as the tip of the arrow was about to imbed in the bark, a thought if peonies struck her from the note she'd heard. The head buried in the tree and stems sprouted from the impact, pale pink peonies blossoming and clinging to the trunk. "Oh....umm.."

"What was that?" Everest asked with a furrow of his brows. A questioning look went to the mages present if they were being toyed with.

Jovan shrugged. He hadn’t know about these bows. It was Alassiel who stepped in with information. “Ah, I have heard of these. At the temple we are taught old stories. There was once a forbidden tale told by a kelpie to another of a time ages ago. We were never supposed to know it. I think these are the same three bows of a tale about a prophecy given by a Seer with hair as gold as sunlight. I don’t know her true name, but they call her Behira.”

Lauri couldn't pass up the opportunity to hear a good story. Especially ones considered banned. “What is it? Do you remember?”

Alassiel hummed, thinking back on the story. “Once upon a dream, thousands of years ago, a kelpie catching children for the Temple they built came across a woman as brilliant as the sun. The kelpie nearly fled, thinking it a phoenix, but found themselves entranced in her beauty. ‘What fairy are you?’ They asked, for they could not fathom a human would ever be as angelic. ‘I am not a fairy’, said the woman. ‘My name is Behira. I am searching for my sister. Although I am a Seer, she is hidden from my gift of sight. Have you seen her?’ The kelpies swore they had not. ‘Come, live with us.’ The kelpies urged. The Lady of the Sun shook her head and her hair flicked like flames; not red, but gold and honey, tongues of fire as big as a thumbprint crackled and vanished in the air. ‘No, I must find my sister.’ They could not allow for such a gorgeous woman to leave, at least not whole. ‘Then give us a strand of your hair! Three strands!’ They thought of the boasting they could hold against the others. They thought of holding them in the wind that they may flick and draw awe, or showing them off dancing in the fire, or drifting them through the water to sweeten their lagoons. Frowning, which did not take away any of her comeliness, Behira said, ‘No, you are dark of heart and mind.’ They grew angry. ‘We know your name— Behira, we invoke the right to challenge you to a contest of riddles.’ The Sunmaiden looked down on them with mild disdain. ‘Alright,’ Behira agreed, and proceeded to answer as many riddles as they were able to ask. Kelpie after kelpie fell to her Seer sight, which they had believed couldn’t have been as powerful since she had lost her sister. Now that everyone of them became subject to her, they lamented in question, ‘What will you do with us?’ The woman smiled, saying, ‘You are fortunate I must continue my search; that I cannot stay to reprimand you for your evil works. I will not detain you long. But, because you have been so greedy and cruel, especially against these children, I shall indeed give you three stands of my hair— they will be the strings to bows for three archers born in the age of the Third Sun. My hair that you crave will come for you, like the arrows that come from the bows, and you will be struck dead—with fire, with water, with wind, or whatever they desire—should you cross them.’ Behira plucked three long hairs and commanded them to become bows, and gave the final order, saying, ‘What’s more, you must safeguard these weapons until that day comes when they will find their way into the hands of those women.’ The kelpies hissed and snapped. ‘Woe is us! Have you no pity?’ Behira answered, ‘You have it all for yourselves, what is left for me to give to you?’ Then she walked away never to be seen again.”

“Ah,” Lauri exhaled in a pleasant manner. “So, ‘whatever they desire’ could mean more than simply a bloom of peonies? Perhaps a rush of fire or a geyser of water?”

Although enjoying the story, Lauri's thought prompted Liz to take her turn with the supposedly enchanted bow. "Let's find out, shall we?" Aged but practiced hands drew the strand and prompted an arrow to form, taking aim at the tree beside where the other arrows had struck. Releasing the string a note sung out much deeper than the other two, and rich in tone. Just as it found the precise spot Liz had been aiming at, the tip sparked and a web of electricity spread out, the sudden heat causing the bark to catch fire. "Now that is something," she beamed, turning to look at the others. "I've changed my mind about turning it into a brooch. This is much more useful."

A round of applause agreed with Elizabeth. Lottie was excited about it, asking, “Can I try?”

Inara shook her head, “That’s too big for you.”

Theo, curious, asked Willow for a chance to test it out. The Russian Rogue took aim, pulled the string, and already they had their answer. No arrow formed. “Oh wow.”

Alassiel smiled, “It must be true. Or at least, some of it. Who else is born in their birth month? Let us see if that matters.”

Liz walked over to Everest, handing him her bow. "Perhaps an enchanted bow can improve that atrocious aim," she teased him.

Mumbling incoherently under his breath, the sharpshooter took up the bow with a less graceful pose than the women of his family. Pulling back the string, he waited for a moment, but was soon met with the same result of no arrow. "I guess that answers that. You guys called dibs before you were born," he said as he passed it back to Liz.

Wesley whistled low. “What a woman. I am terrified and I haven’t even met her.”

“Same,” Inara murmured, looking over the bows. “Imagine what she would have done if she stayed.”

Lauri’s only contention with the Sunmaiden is that she hadn’t stayed. Why didn’t she help those children either? Or maybe, as stories often did, the truth hadn’t passed fully down the generational grapevine. Lauri decided that the woman Behira had stayed long enough to liberate people before having to leave, even if the Sunmaid knew she couldn’t stop the kelpies from renewing their practices once she was gone.

Ryuu lost personal interest in the weapons as soon as it became clear no one else could use the bows. “Well, it's certainly fortunate. Imagine not having bows like these and being an archer in an area where bullets exist.” While pleasant and rustic, archery passed from common use for a very good reason.

“True,” Wes shrugged. “Well, whatever. You have to admit it’s marvelous.”

“Oui, magnifique,” Lauri smiled, quite thrilled.

Cory couldn’t help but grin wide. “That is freaking awesome!” The pride he felt knowing his wife had an epic weapon just couldn’t be minimalized. “Puddin’, you’re so badass!”

Theo had to agree, giving Willow a supportive squeeze of a hug. “Incredible!”

“Mhm,” Ryuu chimed in, “So, we got the bows. What’s next? Slovakia? How is D’Lante doing?”

“I’m right here,” D’Lane chuckled from just yards away.

“Oh,” The champagne haired mage perked. “You’ve been so quiet.”

D’Lante shrugged. “Just tired.”

“Up for travel?” Wesley asked, coming to examine him.

“Yeah, I am. A day more of sleep would be great, but I understand if we have to go. I know Joao’s been having a hard time with Loki’s behavior and we need Natalia for Yonten’s back. Plus, whatever that beacon thing was that Hillary had done.” The young man sighed and shook his head. A tragedy. He had thought she was integrating with them too.

Jovan grumbled. “I want to go to Slovakia, but I am also worried about the beacon.”

Theo spoke hesitantly, “Maybe have the floating craft?”

“That is Almaeri,” Jovan warned. “It will attract fairies.”

“I know, but we have few options for a truly safe base. That ghost town won’t be defendable,” Theo argued.

“Far be it from me to speak with authority on the topic, but we did handle the pub well enough.” Wesley leaned back in his chair and crossed his leg with his ankle resting on his knee. “Before the Waryth came, that is— We don’t mean to have it for long either. There’s also the aircraft I want to dredge up from the rubble. I’ll need a place for it while we travel to Slovakia. I think that, plus it’s faster to fly anyway, would make for fair points in favor of a floating craft.”

Considering all of this, Jovan finally gave in. “Alright, alright. We will make one last big floating aircraft. But then that is it.”

“Promise!” Theo grinned, clasping his uncle’s hand in a shake. “Did you want to help?”

“No, no, you do it.” Jovan waved him away. He wanted to sit down for a scotch. Everest was welcome.

Hungry, mildly annoyed that he didn't get the newest toy (even if it was lame) and ready for distance between his sister's beaming with delight, Everest was all too ready for that offer of a drink. A strong scotch and a plate of hot food was exactly what he was after, inviting Jovan for the same. He wasn't any help with an aircraft anyways. Might as well get a bit of rest in before whatever they'd run into next.

"Well, while you are making your craft, Krasavchik, I'm going to go check on those who couldn't bring themselves present and their caretakers," Willow decided, turning toward Cory and the velvet case and offering him the bow.

"I'll come with you. A second pair of hands never hurt," Liz agreed, pleased when she found something to be useful for and eager to check on the progression of those they cared about. She, too, offered her bow back for storage.

Cory took both bows and set them in the case alongside Rosalie’s. Then he latched it shut so he might carry it to his and Rosy’s room. After asking the women to update them all on the condition of their wounded, he went off to put the case away. The young man wasn’t gone for long. He could smell the food the mages had prepared. A not-so-short trip to the jet meant Cory hadn’t had food in a long while.

Willow and Liz found that Yonten had yet to wake, though that wasn’t entirely a surprise. An examination of his spine showed he had not gotten any infection. The flesh around the protruding bones looked like it was healing. They suspected the spikes might end up being permanent.

When the women came by Joao they were first met with a harsh word from Loki who warned them that the gods and goddesses would become angry if they were not satisfied. Since no one could tell whether or not Loki wanted to maliciously confuse them, they paid him little mind.

As for Gordon and Amalia, they walked in just as the snake-bite Russian opened her eyes after sometime of being asleep. “Hm,” Amalia’s noise sounded faint. “I have visitors. Feels like a hospital.”

Gordon's worn face lit up at the near whisper, already prepared with water and ready to fetch anything she would need. "There's my girl," he murmured, poised at her side and feeling like the clouds had finally parted to show him the sun once more.

"Oh, but the food is infinitely better than a hospital, dear," Liz promised her with a chuckle, pulling up a chair nearby.

"How are you feeling, Malia?" Willow asked gently, glancing over the wrangler who had seen better days.

After drinking some water with Gordon’s help, Amalia answered, “Better. My head is clearer. I haven’t had any hot or cold flashes lately—they’re murder.” She laced the fingers of her one good hand with Gordon. A light frown pulled at her lips when her mossy eyes shifted to her severed limb. “Cooking’s gonna be a bitch.”

"I'm sure you'll learn to manage," Willow said with confidence, moving to give her bandages a look over. It seemed like the spell wasn't spreading, which was the best they could hope for.

"That or you'll have to get used to my culinary skills," Gordon offered as he worked to begin wiping her brow with a clean cloth.

Amalia groaned, shaking her head with a weary smile. “I’m already recovering from one curse. I don’t think I can handle another,” she chuckled, giving Gordon’s hand a squeeze. “I will go with Willow’s optimism.” On that note, Amalia asked, “How is it out there?”

While Gordon was feigning as though he was just stabbed in the chest from her painful yet truthful words, Willow was quick to fill Amalia in. She gave tell of the bows that had been retrieved and that she, Rosy, and Liz were the only ones they seemed to work for. Liz added that D'Lante seemed to be faring well and that he'd been in and out of consciousness since the fight. With a slight frown, she also spoke of Hillary and the beacon that had been set off though no one knew who to. "We're planning on going to Slovakia soon. Theo was working on a new flying aircraft just before we came to check on everyone."

Huffing, Amalia said, “I wanted to do that— Where is Theo? Did he do it already?” She tried to shuffle up to her feet.

Gordon made a face at her quick movements, trying to at least help her without her hurting herself if she wasn't going to listen to any objections. "He was just going to start when we left, so I'm not sure," Willow admitted, seeing the struggle on Gordon's face. "But perhaps you should rest while you can before we have to go. Are you sure you're feeling that much better?"

Halting to take a quick self-evaluation, Amalia was halfway up and entangled with Gordon. A sigh and a gesture to help ease her back down gave Willow the answer. “No…” Amalia admitted. “I just hate that the time and the days are going by so quickly. I feel I am doing nothing—We lost so much. I just wanted to contribute.” She had heard of Lyov and Sigvar. Two blows the heart that felt worse than a hot flash.

"Getting you healthy is a contribution on it's own," Liz pointed out, giving the restless young woman an encouraging smile. "Better it takes longer than to risk you relapsing, dear."

"I can go get you something to eat if you'd like," Willow offered, glancing to the young Brit who was gently rubbing Amalia's hand. "That way Gordon can stay with you."

“That would be great, actually,” Amalia said with a nod. She had missed just being with Gordon out of everything. “Thanks Willow— Oh, and tell Theo to expect that I will want to change things on the craft.” She didn’t want her cousin to think he could get away with doing the entire design without her input.

Chuckling, Willow nodded to the request. "I'll make sure he knows you'll be by to make your final say on it," she promised before she and Liz left, both to retrieve food for the couple and also give them some time alone.

Once the door closed, Gordon gave her a long look, taking in everything as if he needed to reassure himself she really was fine. "I can't explain how relieved I am that you're doing better," he finally said, his words weighing nearly as heavy as his soul had over the past few days.

Amalia’s good arm tugged Gordon to her so she could hold him close. “I know. Me too,” she murmured. Amalia ran her fingers through his hair that had gotten a little ruffled. “When I blacked out I was afraid I wouldn’t be there to defend with you. I was afraid you’d be taken from me and I wouldn’t see you again.” Forehead to forehead, she exhaled, “I’m so glad you’re safe, Rybka.”

Despite attempts to be stronger than he felt, a pair of tears silently fell down Gordon’s cheeks while their heads met. "You kidding? I wouldn't let anything on this world, or inside of it, take me away from you. Years and years of not letting my soup go, remember? Going to hold you to that, Amalia."

“Good,” Amalia said, kissing those tears away. “I look forward to it.” The urge to wrap both arms around him fell short of the expectation. Inwardly Amalia sighed. She could still feel her arm too, sometimes. A phantom pain they called it. But it wasn’t just that— Amalia’s body forgot she had taken off half of her arm. It was as if it was still attached. “Rybka, get me unblessed material?”

Gordon looked to the door, willing to fulfil her request but wasn't sure still about leaving her be. Thankfully, just as he was about to answer, Willow returned with Amalia's favorite dish and a second plate for Gordon. Amalia brightened to see a half of a roasted chicken on spiced buttered corn. "I'm going to be right back, if you can stay with her?" He asked.

"Oh, of course," Willow insisted, switching out to sit beside the bed and help the one-handed wrangler as she began to get comfortable and in position to eat.

Quick to take the chance, Gordon scooted away for a venture outside for material for his lady. It was only a few minutes before he returned with a handful of pebbles and a few twigs he'd come across without having to explore far. Happy to resume his place at Amalia's side he set the rocks down for the time being, ready to help her eat if she needed it.

“Ah, here Rybka,” Amalia insisted on being given the material before she went ahead to dig in her meal. She had taken a bite or two, but that was it. Once Gordon gave a few of the pebbles and twigs to her she commanded them onto her severed arm. A working fake arm formed. It bent and moved as if she hadn’t chopped off her limb at all. “Temporary. Until we get out of this mess.”



Willow, who had been ready to leave, paused to watch the formation. With the Russians previously sworn to cutting off magic, it was nice to see the display of their ability when it wasn't life or death for a few moments. "Let me know if you two need anything else," she called before journeying to the dining area for her own meal.

"I mean, I know it isn't ideal, but frankly that looks pretty badass," Gordon admitted before giving her little choice but to begin eating, refusing to begin his own meal until he saw her doing the same.

Amalia smirked at her work when she took her first few bites. “Yeah, I like it too. Maybe if Granya or Liam doesn’t mind, they can enchant it for me so I can keep it.” They were pretty sure those two wouldn’t be binding anytime soon. “It looks prickly, but it’s not. See?” Her magical prosthetic ran down Gordon’s arm. It felt cool, like the stones, but it didn’t catch or splinter on him.

Goosebumps formed where her finger had been, a grin spreading across his face. "Excellent craftsmanship, I'd say," he praised her. "I'm sure they'd help and you're going to be back to your hellion self before long. Good thing you found a young stud to keep up with you."

Admitting he was right, Amalia chuckled, “Yes, you surprised me Rybka. You know, I hadn’t intended on texting you. Natalia made me do it.” Between bites of her meal Amalia divulged what had happened that night.

Somehow, Gordon wasn't exactly surprised. He'd given his number to her at the wedding despite everything about her saying they'd had a night of tumbling and that'd be it. "Well then, I suppose I'll have to be sure to thank Natalia once she's herself again and maybe get her something nice for Christmas."

The sound of regular life sent a pang through Amalia. She hoped they’d see Christmas. Nodding, she said, “We’ll get her something small and put it in several boxes. It will be funny.” Amalia grinned at the imagery of Natalia growing irritated with every smaller box she had to open. .”Then the last box will be wrapped in zip ties and duct tape.” After a chuckle over that Amalia said, “I wonder how society will be after this is settled. Mages are known now, but not on the best of terms with people. Not that we’ve seen anyway.”

Even if it hadn't lasted long, Gordon was pleased to see her humor was still with her. It'd be vital in the recovery process going forward. He could only shrug around his bites. "Hard to tell how it'll all be from here. There could easily be a chance to change everyone's opinions with how things end. That or the fact that they've mostly seen people in robes or skeleton-bodied fairies so just appearing human means you won't have to worry about their ridiculous opinions."

“True— plus, anyone slaying fairies would probably win favors.” Amalia couldn’t imagine mages coming out of the wardrobe would be turned away if they helped the mundie population survive.

Amalia finished off her plate and set that aside. The food felt rejuvenating along with the long drought of water Gordon offered. Once he finished she made room on the bed for him to lay with her. She didn’t have the energy to get any engines revving, so she indulged in the next best thing; cuddling. In his arms again Amalia felt just right.

It didn't take much asking to get Gordon up beside her on the bed. Arms that had felt too empty found their place coiled about her and offering as much comfort as he safely could. He was glad she was staying put for a bit, and wasn't about to jinx anything bringing up Theo's craft planning.

“Mm, Rybka, I don’t want to wait for a wedding. Be my husband now,” Amalia nipped at his chin.

Gordon had just closed his eyes to bask in the peace of her presence when he was met by a nibble and question. Opening them once more, he couldn't help but grin. "Oh, can't wait?" He shifted to better face her, stroking her cheek with his thumb. "Well, lucky for you I've been ready to be your husband since before you asked me. I'd love nothing better than to have you as my wife, my tasty little gingerbread."

Grinning, Amalia asked curiously, “What do you think about taking my last name?”

Leaning in, he gave each of her lips a kiss of their own. "Mmm, Gordon Baranov does have a nice ring to it, doesn't it?" He murmured with a twinkle in his eye. "I will happily take whatever you will give me in this life, my sexy serpent, and that includes your name."

“Yes it does sound nice,” Amalia murmured contentedly. “It is settled. We will tell the others later.” She continued their kisses, adding, “I have much more to give, my stallion.” Amalia decided she couldn’t simply rest anymore. Not when this sentimental moment with Gordon stoked her fire.

They took it slow, careful not to push it in her condition. Satisfied after a fulfilling session, Amalia nuzzled her face against Gordon’s neck to get comfortable for the ensuing sleep she needed. It was hours later that the two woke to the sound of people packing and the hum of a hovering aircraft. Doubtless, they would have everything they needed on the floating ship. Still, mossy eyes squinted in mild suspicion that her cousin had not done it right. Only one way to tell.

“Rybka, do you have to pack anything?”

Rested and with the world in his arms, the well-ridden stallion awoke with a soft groan of protest before slipping out of bed. "I've kept most of everything in one place since we got here," he explained, moving to where it was all tucked in one spot, just in case a speedy getaway was needed. He'd gathered a few things from the remains of his room, but in the wake of all they'd been through, material possessions were of so little importance. "Anything I can get for you?"

“Yes. I think I might need your help with my clothes.” Amalia grinned, keeping mossy eyes on her husband. “You get ready first, but not too fast.”

"Try not to enjoy it too much," Gordon winked before shedding what remained of his clothing from before their tumble. A change of clothes and small show for Amalia later, he was back beside her on the bed, mischievous eyes gazing down on her. "Now, getting you undressed is going to be much harder not to enjoy," he admitted.

Oh if she had been in peak condition, and if they weren’t all heading out, Amalia would have dragged him back into bed. As it was, she lifted her arms and grinned, “I would not have it any other way, Rybka.”

It took a little longer to assist Amalia, but it wasn’t unexpected. They may or may not have been tempted to forgo the purpose of the task in the first place. Once they were both dressed and ready to go the couple walked out with their gear to see pleasantly surprised faces.

“Malia!” Micha, who stood next to Molly’s wheelchair, stepped away from it to give his sister a hug. He let out all of his relief in an exhale. “Ah, you’re alright.”

Equally happy to see her brother was alive and well, Amalia returned the hug gratefully. “Micha, good to see you’re here.”

Granya perked, coming up to them. “Тетя Amalia!” She ran quickly, causing Finn to flap his wings to steady himself. The young she-wolf wasn’t the only one to see more than just hope in Amalia’s progress for recovery. What with D’Lante awake and walking around they felt the same for Yonten was just at their fingertips. That is, as soon as they got Natalia to D’Lante’s uncle to expel Loki.

The demon in question made a face as he was dragged along by Joao. Loki grimaced, “Ugh, I hate everyone more than usual today— Especially you,” Loki snapped at Joao. They had quite the uncomfortable morning. Since Loki had tried to wiggle to freedom Joao had to sleep with his arms enfolded around Natalia’s body. It just so happened that in the morning a certain occurrence startled Loki fully awake when he realized what was poking him. “I’m quite cross and I feel the only solution is something sweet and salty. But that makes no sense!”

Gordon didn't stray far from Amalia's side, perked a brow at Loki. "What's gotten into him?" He spoffed.

"Sounds like someone is a bit irritable," Ellie said with a pleased grin.

"Pickles and ice cream," Rosy suggested as she handed Cory their diaper bag. "That or fries and ice cream, but pickles are easier to get a hold of."

"Gross," Annabelle disagreed, though she'd been fortunate to not experience any oddly paired cravings herself. Bananas had been the biggest shift in her own diet, which was something she could handle.

Squinting at them with disdain, which did tickle Theo’s funny bone since Natalia basically never made that expression, Loki demanded, “What are you implying?”

“You’re experiencing Natalia’s pregnancy,” Alassiel explained. Just as she appeared the scent of her wafted toward Loki. The demon found himself drawn to the Sea, sniffing the air. Stepping back closer to Andriy, Alassiel said, “You’re just craving certain foods.”

Catching himself, Loki straightened and tilted his chin up. “Nonsense.”

Inara chuckled, “Oh, just wait until the horny hormones hit. You’re going to have a lot of questions to ask yourself when it comes to you and Joao.”

Appalled, Loki nearly wanted to expel himself. As it was, he doubted he could escape as a vapor at this point. Refusing to acknowledge the point, Loki said, “Silence, woman. I will not hear of your lies.” He gave a yank on the rope tied around Natalia’s wrist. “Again, if any of you release me, I will spare your life.”

Amalia walked up alongside Gordon and pointed a finger at Loki. “Watch it, demon. I already plan to stomp you once you’re out.”

“Optimistic, are we?” Loki scoffed.

Wesley, coming through with the last of his and his family's gear, said, “Yes, actually. This aircraft is perfect. We should get to Slovakia in no time. Great job Theo.”

That reminded the Wrangler, who peered at her cousin. “Mhm. Willow talked to you yet?”

Sighing with a sheepish smile, Theo admitted, “Yeees. You can change things I guess. Just don’t change everything.” He hoped to keep as much of the forest aesthetic he could. It looked like a floating craft of vines and wood. Theo thought it fit well into their rustic style.

Amalia shrugged. “Once my husband and I get settled in I plan on checking everything out.”

“Fiancée,” Micha corrected, having gone back to Molly.

Smirking, Amalia slipped an arm around Gordon. “Nope. Husband.”

 

[Soliloquy]

"Husband?" Everest echoed with surprise, struggling with their baby carrier and getting John to put his feet where they belonged. A half efforted movement from his wife and the infant was in place, an ability that escaped him. "Did you two sneak off and get ordained by a squirrel when no one was looking?"

Gordon couldn't help but chuckle, leaning into Amalia with a hand about her waist. "Not quite, we just decided why wait?"

"Well don't think for a second that you're going to deny us a chance to celebrate you the moment this is over," Willow insisted, beaming at the other couple. "But that's wonderful; very happy for you both."

The promise of a party pleased Amalia. She said, “It will be big and full of dancing.” Looking over at Molly and her brother she added, “Everyone.”

Micha smiled and nodded. “Everyone.” He rested his hand on his fiancées shoulder. Speaking for the both of them Micha said, “Congratulations, Malia.”

“Da,” Granya came to hug her aunt. Then she turned to give Gordon one as well. “Welcome to family, Дядя Gordon.”

While Gordon accepted the hold with some uncertainty, he did make a face at what she called him. Thanks to a Lithe he knew exactly what she had said, but didn't know how he felt about it. "Uncle?" They were only a year apart in age and it just made him feel...old.

Chuckling, Granya said in sympathy, “Da, I know.”

Amalia grinned, giving her husband a tug towards the platform waiting to pull them up to the ship. “C’mon cub, your cougar is tired of this place.”

Working together the family and friends loaded up into the aircraft. The children were enthralled. Thankfully despite how far they might bend over the rails to peek down they were protected from falling to their deaths. That, and Theo made a little look out for them to observe the world below. Not that the dimness of the sun shined on much.

Wesley pat D’Lante’s shoulder. “Alright, captain, ready to go?”

Taking the helm, the young man, with a grin as bright as his childhood dreams of being a pirate, said, “Aye, aye!”

The bow of the ship swung south-east. It took a moment for D’Lante to learn the controls, but soon they flew at a speed that satisfied them. Everyone hoped it would be smooth sailing. No one ruled out storms and fairies. The suspicion that everything had gone so well—no major attacks, and only a slight hiccup with Hillary—they wondered what was waiting for them at the turn of tomorrow. In the meantime they settled into their rooms.

After everything that had happened, and since the children often flocked together, there was always someone who had their headcount. But when Annabelle went to find Jinpa after getting everything set up with Yonten in their room, it turned out that there was a gap of time between when Kazumi counted heads and when Hye did.

Kazumi asked the children, “When have you seen Jin last?”

Shuffling in uncertainty, Charlotte said, “I saw him just before we got onto the platform. He went to grab Uncle Yonten’s bunny plushy.”

Jasper said, “He was trying to find oranges on the trees.” They had them growing here and there. Fruit trees for a quick snack around the ship.

The days since their world had been invaded has been trying to Annabelle. Pregnancy hormones and stress combined had not been her friend. With Yonten unable to wake up that stress had only catalysed further. Even with Kazumi and Hye she'd felt the added pressure of watching Jinpa alone, while still staying close to her husband. As much as she wanted to have hope that Natalia would be able to wake him and possibly heal him, that hope died each day. The fear that he might never gain consciousness loomed over her as the darkest of clouds, meaning she would be left to raise two children alone. No matter how much of a badass he thought she was, she didn't think she could do that.

Not seeing Jinpa with the other children made her heart drop, stepping pass them and praying he would be around the corner. He wasn't. Annabelle called out in a tone that clearly conveyed her panic as she began wandering the halls of the ship, "Jinpa! Jin, where are you my sweet boy?" Anxiety and nerves despite being assured he couldn't fall off were soaring, tears coursing down her cheek as she searched.

Nothing. Hall after hall, the grand ship that first relieved everyone for all the space and accommodations available became a labyrinth of possible places Jinpa could have gotten lost or, worse, hurt without them knowing.

Granya noticed a spike of stress in the air. She followed the call of a panicked voice to see Annabelle rushing around with tears falling. “Annabelle? Do you need help?”

Spinning to see the young she-wolf, Annabelle nodded quickly. "Jinpa...he was with the other kids and he must have wandered off. Jasper thought he went to find oranges but I can't find him," she explained while struggling to keep her breath steady.

Looking to her shoulder, Granya said, “Finn?”

“On it,” Finn flew from where he perched, to search on his own and spread the word.

Granya urged Annabelle to follow her. “Don’t worry, we’ll find him.”

Immediately she went about sniffing for Jinpa’s particular scent. Once she caught it on the wind she trailed after the faint fragrant beacon. Granya wound around a few places, all clustered with trees, until she and Annabelle came to a pile of orange peels on the floor. “Well he’s definitely here.”

Trusting Granya's keen nose, Annabelle frantically began to weave between the trees. Coming around one thick trunk, she was met with the most calming sight she could have seen. Jinpa lay fast asleep on the ground, surrounded by orange peels with a distended stomach making sure everyone knew just who had eaten so much fruit. Tears still falling, she stooped down to pick up her sleeping son. "My sweet boy," she sniffed, holding him to her chest as she returned to Granya. "He's fine, but he ate until he passed out. Thank you. Thank you so much for finding him."

Not usually a physical touch person, Granya hesitantly reached out a hand and set it on Annabelle’s shoulder. Even if the she-wolf didn’t have the advantage of her higher ended olfactory, she could tell Annabelle had her feet on the edge. “Come.”

Keeping an arm around Annabelle’s shoulders, the younger woman guided the tearful Dragon to her room. Along the way Finn came back to let them know they found a pile of orange peels. The raven saw Jinpa in Annabelle’s arms and went to let everyone else hear he had been found. While Granya waited for Finn to return, she helped Annabelle into her room. On the bed meant for the Pakshi couple lay Yonten.

Granya discreetly sniffed around him to check on his mortality. She exhaled in relief and said, “He is getting better.”

As if finding Jinpa wasn't enough, those simple words from the young woman did wonders to ease Annabelle's heart. Gently laying Jinpa down on the bed a good distance from Yonten, she could feel her strength daring to buckle again. "I hope he is. He might be crass and have a tendency to be a bit of an ass...but he's my ass. My entire world. I don't know what I'd do without him," she spoke softly, not taking her eyes off of Yontens form. She hadn't been one to pray for years, but she her began sending small pleas that whatever was to come her family would be safe.

“Yeah, I know what you mean,” Granya said just as she saw Finn’s feathery form coming into the room onto her shoulder.

“How are they?” Finn asked.

Granya said, “Jin just took a food nap under the orange trees. He’ll be alright.”

A familiar rumble of a voice said, “Oranges sound fucking good.” Yonten, laying on his front so not to put pressure on his back, blinked open his black eyes. “Hey Anna-Banana…”

It took a moment for Annabelle to register what she had heard, dropping down to her knees, she brushed a hand along his cheek. "Bunny," she breathed in disbelief, tears that had slowed starting back up again. "You came back to me. Took you fucking long enough, but you came back."

The Tibetan struggled not to move to pull her to him. His back kept him still by the pain and stiffness. “I’ll always come back to my badass bitch,” Yonten murmured.

Granya sensed it was time to go. She didn’t say a word, but did close the door for their privacy. Finn and Granya had good news to share with the others that put a pep in their step.

Overwhelmed by the relief and joy of having him back, Annabelle peppered the most gentle of kisses on his forehead and cheeks. Each movement treated him as if he were glass, even more than as she had after his concussion in January. "I missed you so much," she whispered, afraid her voice would give. Knowing he was limited still for what he could do, she was quick to offer, " Do you need something to drink or eat? I can go find you whatever you need, Bunny."

Exuberantly happy to know she was alive and safe and that they had escaped the bar, Yonten couldn’t decide what he’d like best— food, or letting his stomach growl for another kiss from Annabelle. Yonten chose one more kiss before saying, “I’m really hungry...Got anything close? I don’t want you to go.” He didn’t like the idea of his condition sending him into another stretch of unconsciousness so soon after just waking to his wife.

"Well, despite the room smelling of oranges, that's just your son in a fruit coma," she said with a snort of laughter before turning over to their belongings. There wasn't a lot of options but she did round up some nuts and dried meat that normally served as a snack for Jinpa. There was also a pear that neither of them had been thrilled about, which came all with a bottle of water as she slipped back into bed with him. "It's not a feast, but I can see if one of the others can bring you a hot plate, too."

Yonten’s hand trembled from his injury, but he managed to rest it on her ankle. “This is fine for now.”

Carefully Yonten nibbled on the snacks between slips of water. Partway through the pear he finished. His stomach had shrunk in the last few days. A lot more than that had happened, he observed from the strange chambers they were in. Knowing Jinpa was safe was an important point of interest he didn’t have to cover.

“What’d I miss?” He managed to ask.

Glad she didn't need to move away from him, Annabelle let herself relax beside him as she worked to fill him in on what had happened since he'd lost consxiosuness. There were fresh tears in her eyes to tell him of Sigvar's sacrificial death to save her. A different sadness out of polite respect showed when she spoke of Lyov passing, and it changed to a bitter glare to talk of Loki inhabiting Natalia. The injuries of the others and that Amalia had just awoken from her own recovery were shared, and a brief moment of disdain when she mentioned they'd caught Hillary with some sort of a beacon while they were in Avostoska. The good news of the unique bows was divulged as well. Once he was caught up, she nodded to the room around them. "And now we are in a flying aircraft on our way to Slovakia, so it's been a crazy ass week," she added in a quieter tone, "And a hard one without you."

“I’m so sorry, chicka,” Yonten frowned deeply. Not that he chose this attack that incompacitated him, but he knew it sucked anyway. Yonten wished he could pull his Dragon into his arms. “Don’t worry, you don’t have to do this alone...I’m here...I’m a little broke, but I gotchu.”

"I know, I know, and it was nothing you could have done, Bunbun," she was quick to assure him, wiggling herself down beside him as best as she could, even though is condition made much of anything difficult. "It just made me realize just how fortunate I am to have you and to be with you. Me and Jinpa both. I'm pissed about what that sneering bitch did to you, but I can't help but feel so grateful that I didn't lose you."

Yonten couldn’t lean in to kiss her, but he eased his hand up to caress her cheek. “I love you so much, Anna-Banana. I’m so happy you survived. I don’t know what I would have done if you didn’t. I rather have my back jacked up and be with you than not.” Curious, he asked, “How bad is it?”

Annabelle let her hand rest on his, thumb stroking the top of his hand before glancing over his shoulder to see the contorted bones that pressed against his flesh. "I mean, if it wasn't causing you pain, I'd say it looks sick. Like a badass bunny covered in spikes," she tried to soften the damage she couldn't repair. "Where bones pierced it's healing up pretty well, Willow and Alassiel say there's no threat of an infection. We just have to wait for Natalia to be detoxed and see if she can't do anything about the bone placement."

“I’m cool with it, as long a they don’t tear up my shirts, man.” Yonten still planned on wearing his concert tees. The one he wore during the battle at the pub would probably be left in the drawer. “Hey,” yonten gave her cheek a gentle pinch. “Are you injured? How’s the baby?”

"Nothin' your badass bitch can't handle, " she grinned, tilting her head to show the faint line across the cheek bone. "Seems like I can't get out of a fight without something on my face. It'll be a scar, I figure, but not too worried. A few scrapes and bruises that are healing up, but I'm fine. We're both fine. Your little girl is gonna be quite the fighter, I bet."

Yonten spoffed, “I bet she joined in.” He wouldn’t be surprised. Exhaling, Yonten closed his eyes. “I think I gotta...”

The grin she'd had started to drop and she nodded, understanding. "Yeah, get some more rest, Bunny. You need it and we'll be here. We're not going anywhere," she promised.

“Good. I need you guys with me,” Yonten murmured. His weary brain had done all it could for the Tibetan. Before sleep took him again he got to share another kiss with Annabelle.

It was a while later when Annabelle didn’t come out and Jinpa woke up that they anyone got an update other than knowing Yonten had woken up. The Pakshi family were given anything they needed so that Annabelle didn’t have to leave Yonten’s side. The recovering man woke twice more, brief both times, but enough that he got to see his little boy.

Things were looking up over the next two days of travel. A storm and a mild fairy battle delayed their journey. Although Molly went in and out of consciousness they counted their blessings when it came to the others who had been blacked out for so long. Amalia still needed long resting breaks, but when she was up she did very well. Liam agreed to keep up the enchantment on Amalia’s arm to her relief. D’Lante had bounced back fully. The only other one to worry about was Loki inside Natalia, but an excited call over the coms from the helm let them know that the end was near for the demon.

“Guys! We’re here!” D’Lante shouted over the speakers.

It didn't take long for the sound of footsteps to echo throughout the craft. Everyone who was able-bodied and not currently guarding another came to the main deck to get a look at their destination. Hope surged high, both that their answers to ridding themselves of their unwanted passenger and also finding Vitrina.

Everest looked down with a pessimistic gaze, one that some might tease caused his pug-shaped face to begin with. "Do we think it's going to be safe? Maybe just a couple with suits on can go check it out before we send in anyone more vulnerable?"

“He’s absolutely right,” Wesley said. “If there are no objections, I vote Everest and I.”

Inara spoffed, “Oh, what a surprise. I never would have guessed.”

Wesely leaned against Everest, mocking judgement against his wife and asked his bromantic lover, “Ah, my darling, what could this little tasty bite of chocolate ever mean by that?”

"That you two will literally face potential death if it means you get a chance to dip away from your wives and children," Ellie finished before Everest could try.

"Bless you both for putting up with their antics," Willow shook her head, looping her arm through Theo's. She was perfectly content with him staying in place.

Of the others, no one else seemed to object to the two playing scout. "The rest of us can suit up and stay here on board, that way if you do need someone to come save your sorry ass it won't be a long wait," Oliver offered, half sorry for the two and their wives ganging up on them, but also wanting to make sure everyone aboard was protected.

Not unlike Willow, Lauri readily agreed that Oliver and everyone else should wait on deck. “We should gear up, just in case.”

Ryuu had appreciated the Lithe that deflected that marine’s bullet. He didn’t need to hear the suggestion twice. “Well good luck,” the champagne haired mage turned on his heel and strode back to his room. “Let me know if it’s all safe or that they’ve died.

Cory, who held Amelie, said, “I agree. We should all gear up.”

Ignoring Ryuu's remark, Andriy had to agree with the others. The group migrated to the on-board armory where suits were lined up for anyone who could want one. Each of the children was fitted into their Lithe that shrunk to their size before the adults began doing the same.

"Do you think we can get Molly, Yonten and Natalia suited up? Or at least whoever is with them, just in case," Ellie suggested. They might have been going overboard from worry, but it was much better safe than sorry.

Thinking it over, Wesley said, “Hm, it’s a good precaution. I know Molly won’t be an issue. Yonten might need assistance and I think Loki would fight, but perhaps the mages could command the suits on them.”

Theo nodded, “Yeah, we could do that. Is Yonten and Annabelle still in their room?”

“Da,” Granya answered.

Curious, Cory asked, “Hey, how come you don’t have an Aarinian accent?”

“I grew up speaking Russian. This is my natural accent,” Granya explained.

The brief side-trail aside, Wesley picked out the Lithe’s for the others. “Here, take these to them.” He handed the outfits to the people not occupied with children and who could do magic. “Let them know we’re likely heading down soon and to come on deck for departure.”

Amalia took the suits with Gordon’s help. “Alright. We will see you on deck.”

The first people they came to were Micha and Molly. He was glad to hear they made it. Amalia and Gordon explained that Wes and Everest were checking out the safety level of the ghost town at the moment, but they decided it was best to just be ready anyway. It didn’t take more than that for Micha to suit up and for him to command the Lithe for Molly to transfer to her body.

Next was Yonten and Annabelle. Amalia easily transferred the Lithe onto the Tibetan’s body, with alterations for the spikes of his spine. Annabelle was given her Lithe as well. Amalia told her they’d let them know if they had to come down, but it wasn’t likely they’d need to do so.

Last, but not least, was Loki. They found their Brazilian in the height of dedication to his beloved. Apparently Loki wasn’t handling pregnancy well. In addition to the food cravings the demon kept tearing up at random moments. He also found himself frustrated between hating Joao and flirting with him. At one point Loki took advantage of their closeness to come inches from the Brazilian’s lips and became disgusted with himself with the thought that he wanted to kiss him.

Amalia snorted, “Today is your lucky day, then. We are at the chapel. D’Lante’s uncle will drag you out.” They had just gotten the word from Wesley and Everest that the ghost town was quite safe.

Loki paled Natalia’s face. Even if he had been having the worst week trapped in a pregnant woman’s body, he feared what they would do once they ousted him. “No! I refuse!” Loki spat.

With a single command Amalia transferred the Lithe onto Loki. “We aren’t asking.”

Wiggling to no avail, Loki cursed them in Aarinian. Several nasty phrases that had Amalia shaking her head. It was weird to hear such foul language coming from her cousin’s mouth.

“Joao, it’s best you come with her now,” Amalia suggested. “Straight to D’Lante’s uncle.”

Nodding at the request, Joao wasted little time in suiting up before taking his hold on Natalia once more. "Come along, meu amante confuso. We will get you out of the body you hate so much," he said, unable to hide his mild amusement with the God and his frustration.

Gordon had to mask a chuckle of his own, shaking his head at them both. "You know, I'm sorry your lady has a parasite, mate, but I am glad it wasn't Amalia. That'd be too much of a fuck-up to deal with," he admitted.

Loki scoffed, “I would have improved her. I purposefully avoided Amalia Baranov—not just because of the fact she chopped her own arm off and passed out.”

A slender finger pointed to Loki who wore Natalia’s face. A silent threat that he was already up for some stomping. She would hear no trash talk from him. Loki pressed Natalia’s plump lips tightly. The rest of the way Loki only attempted escape thrice. More so because they arrived before a fourth.

“Ah, good, all of you are here. Down we go,” Wesley said, lowering the platform with him, Everest, D’Lante, Joao, Loki, Amalia, Gordon, and Ryuu. “Okay, so heads up— they don’t have a proper bathroom here. They have an outhouse. In fact, the monks barely started any real renovation. The chapel is clean, there is a place to eat, but they all sleep on cots in a semi-dilapidated house. So please be careful about not accidentally wrecking the buildings they use. They’re practically matchstick structures.” Wesley moved on to the more important part. “Looks like D’Lante’s Uncle Marcus is an exorcist. That is great news.” Then the Fox squinted one and tilted his head. “He is odd though.”

D’Lante chuckled, “Yeah, Uncle Marcus is the white sheep of the family.”

“Oh, he’s European?” Ryuu asked.

Shuffling his foot, D’Lante admitted, “Ah, no, that was just me making a joke.”

“Oh!” Ryuu furrowed his brows. “I don’t get it.”

Wesley spoffed, “Black sheep, white sheep— usually the odd one is a black sheep. But since the Jackson family is mainly descended from Africa…” The look on Ryuu’s face told him the explanation was already going out the other ear. “Okay, never mind, looks like it’s just an Earth-joke you’re too Aarinian to get.” That earned a chuckle from anyone who knew about the poor vs rich meme. Ryuu happened to catch on to that one.

Joao's hold on Natalia as they made their way through the camp was firm without any threat of bruising or hurting his squirrel. Loki wasn't going to be given any chances to scamper off this time. Looking at the structures, he wondered if the removal of the trickster would be dangerous. "Maybe we do this outdoor then?" He offered, feeling that Loki wasn't going to go down without a fight.

"We'll see what Marcus thinks is best," Everest shrugged. "Figure he's the expert and all. This should be pretty painless. Well...for most of us."

Speaking of, Fr. Marcus came out to meet them who had come down from the floating craft at that point. It was fortunate, because Loki seethed the closer they got to the chapel. “No!” The voice that erupted from Natalia’s throat did not sound like her own. Facing the chapel at all caused Loki to turn his head so far they worried her neck would twist.

Spotting the troubled woman, Fr. Marcus forwent introduction to address the issue. Monk’s behind him came to help when Loki’s command over Natalia’s body forced Joao’s hold to waver. Loki slammed Natalia’s palm against Fr. Marcus’s face. The Monks and Joao all struggled to keep Loki in place despite spitting and biting. Those who had come quickly understood they had to keep quiet and step back, aside form Joao who helped restrain Natalia’s strangely powerful body.

Speaking in Latin, Fr. Marcus demanded Loki to be silent in the name of God. Like that the fallen god could not make a sound. One eye cleared, showing the soft brown color of Natalia’s gentle gaze. That eye, and only that one, spilled tears. Still in Latin, the priest asked, “Do you consent to an exorcism?”

The Squirrel maiden readily gave it, “Yes!”

“Come with me.” Fr. Marcus led Natalia, the monks, and Joao to a more private setting.

Wesley and the other’s waited patiently for their friends to return. Amalia, nervous, held Gordon’s hand with her good one. It made her feel better to know Natalia was still in there somewhere. It helped trust this odd relative of D’Lante’s too. Ryuu felt wary, but he also didn’t have the same warmth towards the Vitrina as everyone else did too.

After what seemed like ages they heard a shrieking, wailing two-toned scream from Natalia as a black vapor extracted from her eyes like a smoke. Despite it being in full view no one had that same urge come over them.

Loki’s morphless shape cried out, “No, no, don’t send me back down!”

Fr. Marcus, grim and done with this fallen god, said sharply, “In Jesus’ name, I send you to the foot of the Cross.” With a few sprinkles of Holy water the fallen god’s vapor soon misted into nothing.

Natalia inhaled a breath of fresh air and exhaled a wavering sigh of absolute relief. Her arms reached over to Joao who she had not been able to embrace for so long. “Eu senti sua falta, minha montanha!”

Eyes that had held exhaustion and the past days of stress that had worn on him met Natalia's and nothing but pure joy could be seen. The body he held day in and out now was of his love and not of the familiar strangeness. Taking ahold of her in a way to convey the the never planned to let her go, exhaling the same relief she had. "Lamento não ter podido impedi-lo, meu amor. Você está bem? Você está seguro?"

After a moment of simply sobbing and clinging, Natalia found breath to speak. “You did all you could, it’s not your fault,” she kissed his lips several times, taking back all the days she had been parted from him. “Estou bem, minha montanha.[I am alright, my mountain]” Oh it felt absolutely amazing to truly be present with Joao again. “I’m sorry you were put through all that— Loki had been cruel.”

"He did not make easy," Joao had to agree. "But nothing could not handle." Running his fingers through her hair another sigh of relief left him before a question formed. "You could see and hear all while he was there?"

“Most of the time. Sometimes he managed to suppress me deeper, but I had been able to understand a lot.” Natalia’s lips bowed in sadness. She pressed her forehand to Joao’s. “I know we lost Sigvar and Grandpa Lyov....I know Amalia had to cut her arm...And I know Annabelle and Yonten need my help.” At which point Natalia raised her familiar dark eyes up to his. “I should go to him.”

Whether or not she had been able to witness some of the less fortunate encounters would be left for a later discussion. He wouldn't argue with delaying an explanation to certain body reactions. "Sim, we can go to them," he agreed, turning first to Father Marcus. "And thank you for return her to me. I am in your debt."

Fr. Marcus waved his hand, “My son, I did nothing; I am powerless. God delivered her— but go in peace. We have much to do here and little time to get started. D’Lante! Come here!”

Natalia was just as grateful all the same. She nodded and parted with Joao to the people gathering in a worried huddle. D’Lante gave a passing well wish to see Natalia back as her old self before going to his uncle. Amalia was the first to race over to the couple. The cousins met in a hug that thumped their fronts, though not enough to hurt the baby.

“Deeta!” Natalia breathed.

Amalia teared up. “Talia— I’m so happy you’re back.” She pulled away so that the others might offer their own gestures of relief.

“It’s good to see you again, Natalia,” Wesley said.

Gordon kept a few steps back while the girls reunited, though he was just as relieved they had her back. "You're much more tolerable this way," he said with a grin, coiling an arm about Amalia as they watched the other interactions.

"Although I will say watching him tolerate the pregnancy was amusing," Everest chuckled before nodding as well. "But we are glad you're back. I'm sure the others will be pleased to see you, too. Shall we?"
“Yes, yes I must see to Yonten,” Natalia nodded, walking with Joao onto the platform. Amalia decided she and Gordon would come with them. Wesley and Everest stayed to meet up with the priest and his nephew who were ready to receive them.

On the way up Natalia’s cheeks were colored. This caught Amalia’s eye and made her smirk. “So, how much did you know about what was happening?”

“A fair amount,” Natalia cleared her throat.

Amalia zoomed in on her cousin, giving her a nudge with her prosthetic elbow. “Like what kinds of things?”

Sighing with a small smile, and perking her lips to the side, Natalia said, “I experienced a very awkward morning between Joao and Loki, is that what you want to hear, Deeta?”

The Wrangler wrapped her arms around her middle for a hearty laugh. “Ah, yes, it is!” Amalia wiggled her brows at Joao.

A visible wince was seen from the mountain at the talk he had greatly hoped would be avoided or that she had missed entirely. "Eh, was not something that I had control of," he murmured while avoiding eye contact.

"Ohhh man, no," Gordon let out a mirthful chuckle. "You went and had an early morning surprise curled up with Loki?"

"No, was feeling Natalia," Joao was quick to protest. "Was not from him."

“And did you ‘feel’ anything Natalia?” Amalia couldn’t help but fall into chortles, leaning on Gordon for support. “Oh Tali-Tali I see your cheeks, what happened?”

Natalia glanced away, cheeks becoming red. “I rather not speak of it…”

The very moment it occurred Loki’s eyes shot open. ‘What is happening?!’ He had demanded. Loki turned to look over his shoulder, inches from Joao’s face as realization dawned on him. ‘How dare you!’ But it hadn’t been that simple. Natalia’s desires bled through. For the briefest moment Loki’s mind became clouded with her affection for Joao. The fallen god had nearly closed the gap between their lips.

“C’mon, tell me, tell me!” Amalia grinned wide, prodding her cousin.

Thankfully the platform had shifted into place on deck and spared the Santo’s couple. “We’ll see you two later!”

Joao didn't need to be told twice. Taking ahold of Natalia's hand, he began to lead her down the passageway that would bring them to Annabelle and Yonten's room. "Was uh, not my finest moment," he murmured once they were far from the threat of Amalia hearing to rub it in later.

“Oh minha montanha, você não tem nada pelo que se desculpar," Natalia assured him, though her cheeks were no less red. “It’s flattering, in a way.” Even if the mind at the present hadn’t been her own, Joao had only just woken up himself. It was nice to know Joao reacted to her. “Ahem—we will just...Avoid engaging with other’s about it.” They took way too much enjoyment from that, objectively comical, moment. Just as they got the Pakshi’s doors, Natalia put her hand on the knob and murmured to him in a not-so-coy tone. “After we help Yonten, we can go to our room and make a new memory to replace that one.”

Any shame and embarrassment that had been on his face melted away at her offer, replaced with a wide grin and twinkle in his eye from what was to come. "I will hold you to that if time allows, meu esquilo," he said promised.

Once the door opened and the two stepped in, Annabelle perked up from her place at the bedside. Jinpa, who had been playing quietly nearby, was kept close to her side after his scare disappearance. The young boy also had learned that his father would awake at times and likes to be present. "Natalia, oh thank fuck you're alright," the dragon breathed in relief, standing and stepping aside so she wouldn't block any of her work.

“Thank you, I am happy to be back— now let’s see to Yonten.” Natalia hurried over, knowing the panic and eagerness she would have felt in Annabelle’s position. Hugs and hellos would be saved for later. Even Jinpa was only given a cursory smile and gentle touch to his cheek.

Natalia first commanded the sheets to shift away and for Yonten to come closer. As soon as he grimaced she stopped and used material near her to make into her tool kit. She rubbed an ointment and then continued to pull him closer. Once in comfortable range Natalia went to work on his spine. Disc by disc she corrected misalignment and reconnected nerves. All the while she spoke in calm voice to let Annabelle understand what was happening and she answered any questions that came up.

Halfway down, Yonten healed enough that he opened his eyes. “Hey, Natalia, you’re back.”

Smiling, Natalia said, “Yes, and so will you be.” The Russian vet stepped a foot to the side to allow Yonten and Annabelle to hold hands.

“Damn, I already feel much better,” Yonten sighed in relief. “How’s it going?”

“Really well. By the end there shouldn’t be exposed bone, but unfortunately your back will probably keep at least an inch of the protrusion.” Natalia’s skills came in late in the game. Too late to reverse Sahar’s attack entirely.

Yonten exhaled, and shook his head, “That don’t matter as long as I can walk and run. Will I be able to do that?”

“Yes,” Natalia smiled.

“Then I’ll take it, chicka.” Yonten gave her a grin.

Just a few more later and Natalia stepped back. “There we go. You should be able to move without pain now.”

Yonten tested it out slowly at first. His lips broadened as he felt no sharp or agonizing sensations. “Ah hah!” The Tibetan shifted off of the bed to stand. A thing he hadn’t done for days. “Ah, fuck yeah!”

Jinpa gasped in happy surprise. “Daddy is up!” He ran over to grab his legs.

“Yeh, I am! C’mere, the both of you!” Yonten pulled Annabelle and Jinpa into his strong arms.

Annabelle, patient while Natalia had been working, couldn't hold back her joy as Yonten stood. Crying yet again, she let herself relax for the first time in days in his arms. "Nothing can stop you, Bunny," she said with a small chuckle, holding him tight as she soaked in his presence.

Joao stepped near to drape an arm around Natalia's shoulder, proud as always of her beautiful talents. "Good to have you back, Yonten."

“Yeh homie, feel the same!” The Tibetan gave his family a small squeeze and planted several kisses on Annabelle’s face. Then he outstretched one arm to Natalia. “Thank you. Without your help I would still be a numb and imobile.”

Taking the hand, Natalia expected a shake or a squeeze, but Yonten tugged Natalia into his family hug. He didn’t let her go until they had a long moment to express their gratitude. Yonten’s tears fell in Annabelle’s fiery hair. When they pulled away Natalia wiped at her face. Jinpa was no less emotional. He had missed his daddy.

Natalia leaned into Joao and smiled to see te Pakshi’s so happy. And to think, only earlier that year they had been at odds. “We’ll leave you to have your family time. Joao and I are...going to have a moment alone as well.”

Annabelle shared her husband's appreciation for the healing mage who had brought them back into each other's arms once more. Drying her eyes, she kept one hand on her son and one around Yonten, nodding to the Santos'. "Of course. Thank you again, though. Let us know if you two ever need anything."

Reminded of their promised time together, Joao gave his squirrel maiden a light squeeze before taking her hand in his. "Sim, enjoy time together," he said before leading her from their chambers and down the hallways to their own. Even if she hadn't made a savory promise earlier of memories to be made, he longed for time to reacquaint himself with the woman he loved who was no longer possessed by a less than favorable soul.

The moment the door to their room closed, he wasted little time in lifting his beloved off the ground and holding her to his chest. Deep kisses conveyed the words he couldn't find when telling her just how much he had missed having her with him, first focused on her lips while carrying her toward the bed, and then trailing down to her neck. Reaching the bed, he laid her down with the most gentle of care, mindful of the life that was growing within her. "Meu coração está vazio sem você para preenchê-lo. Eu quero passar minha vida mostrando ao meu doce esquilo o que ela significa para mim," he murmured beside her ear, missing the physical connection but also soaking in the depths of her soul.

Eyes half-lidded, Natalia was swept away more and more by each word he spoke. “Então eu vou encher seu coração. Todos os dias, todos os momentos.” Natalia shifted around to pull away his clothes, pausing moments between to delve into his kisses and touch. It was when the last of their garments had gone that Joao felt the cool drop of tears once or twice. Natalia softly in explanation when he noticed, “I love being the only one present, so close like this. I love being the only one feeling you with my own fingers.” Natalia’s hands mapped Joao’s body, and when they ran over his arms she remembered his fight with Erebus and how he had protected her and their child. A stronger fire surged within her and he could see it in her eyes. “I love you, and all that you do.”

Calloused hands gently took her face between them, quick to dry away the last of her tears while he dove into her eyes. "And I love you, my dear Natalia," his voice rolled in deep waves. The days of torture while she was present but not truly there had been an endeavour, but also opened his eyes to just how much he valued her. "Você será a mãe mais maravilhosa e, se quiser, também minha esposa. Não consigo imaginar minha vida sem você ao meu lado."

Smiling through fresh tears of joy, Natalia said sincerely, “Não há ninguém mais que eu teria como meu marido ou pai para meus filhos do que você, minha montanha.” There was no time between her acceptance and the ignition of their passion for long responses. Their journey up till now had taken so much from everyone. Natalia and Joao let the world fall away to steep in the comfort and love of each other.

Outside of Joao and Natalia’s room the world struggled on. The sunlight had dimmed further. Storms began to spring up from within America that spread over the oceans. Nowhere was safe. It surprised Wesley that the ghost town and chapel had not been touched as far as he could tell. The monks would say it was God’s grace that preserved them. Wesley guessed it couldn’t have been far from the truth, after all blessed items and such fared well against the monsters of Aarin. It was this that made Wesley wonder just what the Vitrina was, but he didn’t have too much time to ask. D’Lante, Everest, and Wes had to go through the process of informing the monks what had happened thus far and if they had come across the ‘Vitrina’ in their time at the town. They were currently situated in the creaking hall made for sleeping.

“Yes, I think I know what you’re talking about,” Fr. Marcus said, getting up from his chair. He pointed at a few monks and instructed them to get certain boxes from storage. “Lord Von Helsing, Mr. Crosse, D’Lante— be ready with whoever is willing to come on our journey to the Void. My brothers and I will be ready in an hour.” Before turning away Fr. Marcus said in a serious tone, “Let no one make this decision lightly.”

"Of course, Father," Everest nodded in agreement to his final words, giving the rickety building a final glance before heading back out to the platform of the aircraft. "So, what are you thinking Wes? We never got a chance to fully discuss who was going in and obviously we don't want to short ourselves manpower. It'll just be hard I fear to separate some of the other couples."

Walking in deep thought, Wesley said, “Well we know we won’t be forcing anyone. We’ll have to appeal to their good sense and will to live. Whether any of them separate from one another right now, the horrors of Aarin are sure to do so one day.”

D’Lante quietly prayed over the issue of whether or not he would go down too. He had come this far, and from what his uncle had said he felt a call to descend into the darkness in service to Mankind and God. But at that moment D’Lante felt like a little boy staring into a void ready to swallow him whole. Such a prospect would make most anyone tremble.

On the platform Wesley looked over at Everest. They had been by far the ones most willing and able to engage in these dangers. Be it their adventurous natures or the fear of losing their loved ones. It did not mean they weren’t fearful for themselves. Losing Everest would hurt just as much as losing Cory. But Aarin’s wickedness would not be allowed to define their ends.

Just when the platform linked into place the three men strode onto the deck where they called any able-bodied person. Everyone came anyay. Micha had spoken briefly with Molly who urged him to take her, even though she ended up passing out again.

Wesley began, saying, “Fr. Marcus, his monks, Everest, and I will be heading down on Arrow to the center of the world.” Standing with his hands clasped at the low of his back, Wesley wondered if this was the last time he’d look upon any of them. “No one is obligated to go….but I gather from Fr. Marcus that those who are willing to must think carefully on that decision. The journey is not going to be easy. We will be facing the terrors of Aarin, some—or all—of us for the first time.” Exhaling, Wesley finished, “So I ask you, whoever is willing, to walk with me down to hell.”

Despite the caution to think hard on it, Yonten turned to Annabelle and Jinpa, “This is for you, my Ruby.” He gave Annabelle a kiss and squeezed Jinpa tight before he stepped forward and set his hand on Wesley’s shoulder. “Hell and back, homie.”

Annabelle opened her mouth to argue, though logic had her closing it shortly after. Keeping a hand on Jinpa's shoulder to offer their son comfort, she pursed her lips in Yonten's direction before accepting that this would happen and she would have to stay behind. "Don't have too much fun without me," she finally settled on, not willing to let her emotions topple and spill yet again today. This was their shot at trying to restore their home and she couldn't be the one to stop him.

D’Lante nodded with a smile. “As they say, Though I walk through the valley of death, I shall fear no evil.” He made his decision right then. “I’m in.”

Asa and Agnar gave an approving thump of their foot and raised a fist. “We will go too.”

“Alright,” Ryuu crossed over to them. “Die today or tomorrow— might as well try.”

Jovan stepped forward. “It is time Aarin is destroyed.” Granya wordlessly walked forward to stand by Jovan. Her uncle rested a hand on her shoulder.

Amalia wasn’t about to stay behind at this point. She didn’t expect Gordon would be far from behind when she came to join them. “Aarin is done for.” The wrangler was right in her assumption as Gordon fell silently in line with her, one hand resting on the small of her back. If it was death they'd face, they would do so together.

“Damn right,” Moira nodded, walking over with Shae.

Micha chose to stay with Molly. Not out of fear, but because he wanted to care for his beloved. Lauri looked around at all of the children. So many were leaving. She decided to stay behind with Oliver to help the women and the assistants keep the kids calm and safe. “We should have some to stay, to protect this place in case it is attacked,” Lauri said.

This happened to be the same for Cory, who didn’t like the numbers dwindling on the craft. “She’s right. I’ll stay as well.” Rosalie agreed, cradling Amalie who had gone quiet from her pervious squabbles, as if she sensed the weight of what was transpiring.

Alassiel couldn’t fight as well, but she did have talents in healing, even if they weren’t as expansive as Natalia. “I will stay,” she looked to Andiry. “Я зрозумію, якщо ти підеш, моя кохана.”

So far it was only Everest andWesley who had seemed strong enough to part from their lovers. Andriy, knowing his own skills were limited and likely of little help below the world as they faced the terrors that now threatened the surface. "Моє місце назавжди буде біля тебе, моє море," he said, remaining apart from the volunteers as he took ahold of her hand.

Theo, with Natalia’s help, no longer needed to fear his knee cramping. “I will go. We may not have opened the door, but we will shut it.” But he didn’t walk forward yet, turning to Willow to cup her cheek. “Stay here? To protect the craft with your bows— with Rosy and Liz.”

Willow could feel her heart aching at what he was asking her to do. To simply stand by and watch as he went on to face unspeakable horrors and the possibility of death. Even though she knew she would be of next to no help, it pained her to know they'd be apart. "I will stay as long as you come back to me. I'm not done loving you, Krasavchik," she strained to answer through tears before burying her face in his chest.

As for Natalia, she looked up at Joao and knew in her heart she couldn’t stand in the way of him going. Out of them he was the most protected, the most able to prevent fairy and Almaeri from afflicting people. But she wasn’t ready to watch him go. “I am a healer. I will come with all of you. I know what to do if anyone gets injured. I know the most about omens, second to my father.”

While the Brazilian mountain wouldn't want his beloved in danger's way, he knew that he could no longer ask her to stay. Her skills could be needed, and it meant there was no reason for im to stay behind. "Sim, we both will come," he nodded gravely, refusing to allow her out of her sight at this point. Going meant he could do his best to protect her and also assist the others.

Once again Inara and Ellie were asked to stay. Their men didn’t have to say it. They could tell by the look in their eyes. Even the children sensed the mood shift. Charlotte, with Kaylee and their brothers, came padding up to their parents.

Wesley knelt down, “Hey, my darlings,” his thumbs wiped at their eyes.

Jasper inhaled shakily. “Do you have to fight monsters again?”

“Yes, daddy has to keep them from hurting everyone,” Wesley said softly.

Kit silently came to hug his father and rest his weeping head on his chest. Jasper was quick to join him. Wes gave his son a kiss.

Charlotte, tears streaming, said with a quivering lower lip, “Come back, okay?”

“I will always do my best,” Wesley said softly, catching Lottie in his arms when she fell into him. Coffee eyes poured over onto Kaylee who Inara rested her hands upon. “Can’t leave so soon when I just got another little girl, can’t I?”

Arms emptied of her small companion, Kaylee stood wringing her hands nervously. Even if she was still finding her place with the Von Helsing family, it made her uneasy to know Wesley was going into danger. They'd seen monsters that were mean and he was going to leave them. Slowly she pulled away from Inara and joined Charlotte with her arms around him, sniffing as tears pricked her as well. "Be careful," she murmured into his chest. The last thing she wanted was to finally have a family and then lose them so quickly.

Wesley slipped his arm around her, so he might embrace all of his children at once. “You too, Kaylee— The world is dark; be a little sunshine for everyone until I come back.” Wesley shifted so he could stand up to meet his wife eye-to-eye. Hye and Kazumi comforted the children to give the Von Helsing couple their moment.

Inara’s twin suns glistened with a tear or two. No more than that. “I will keep them safe,” she promised before he asked.

“I know you will,” Wesley smiled, leaning down to place a single, tender kiss on her lips. “I’ll see. you soon, my Love.” Without another word Wesley stepped over to the side, waiting on Everest. They had to load in the plane on the ship.

Arms emptied of her small companion, Kaylee stood wringing her hands nervously. Even if she was still finding her place with the Von Helsing family, it made her uneasy to know Wesley was going into danger. They'd seen monsters that were mean and he was going to leave them. Slowly she pulled away from Inara and joined Charlotte with her arms around him, sniffing as tears pricked her as well. "Be careful," she murmured into his chest. The last thing she wanted was to finally have a family and then lose them so quickly.

While it had already been stated that Everest would be leaving, he knew he still had a Phoenix to answer to. Baby blue eyes had narrowed even as he approached her, cupping her stubborn chin and tilting her up to face him. "I know that face. It's the same face you made when the Veneno showed up without explanation," he said with grin perking at the corners of his lips.

"No, this isn't the same as you running off and buying another car," Ellie corrected him quickly. "This is you running off to save the world and expecting me to stay behind and be okay with it."

Not expecting any less, he nodded, brushing his thumb along her cheek. "Well, you two are my world. If I have to go into the earth to make sure you're both safe, there's no way I'll say no to that."

There was a drawn out silence before Ellie forced herself to speak once more. "You know my conditions, Everest. You and everyone needs to come back," she said with no room to wiggle. "We will be waiting for you."

First placing a kiss on her forehead and then another on John's he gave her his typical grin of excitement for a mission. "You know I'll be back, babe. I love you too damn much to stay away."

Once the gunslinger turned to him, Wes raised a closed fist for Everest to bump. A silent promise to be to each other as they had been; a continuance of their brotherhood and resolve. For the sake of their families, for the sake of the world. Wesley turned to them all with a grin.

Hyped, Yonten raised his fist and his voice, “Let’s bury this muddafukan hell hole!”

A hurrah of agreement and enthusiasm followed. Wesley and Everest headed off the people marching to the plane. It didn’t take long for them to suit up and buckle into Arrow. Wesley flew it out of the craft and down to the chapel. The monks and Fr. Marcus loaded onto the plane. They were all ready to go.

“Ryuu?” Wesley asked for a gate.

“On it.” The champagne haired man cast a large enough portal onto the side of the mountain for the craft to fit through.

D’Lante chuckled nervously. “What if it doesn’t work?”

Spoffing, Wes said, “The I guess saving the world wouldn't be our problem anymore.”

BOOSH!

The specialized jet through the gate and Ryuu closed it out. On the other side they were in complete darkness besides a faint green mist. No one could see anything out of the windows. Yonten asked, “Ah man, it’s nighttime. That sucks man. Hate working in the dark like that.”

Shae shook her head, “No, it’s day time.”

“Is that so?” Wesley asked.

“Mhm,” Moira nodded. “Because you can see color. That green there, it wouldn’t show if it was nighttime. Normally nighttime is a greyscale the higher you are.”

D’Lante frowned. “How are we going to find our way through?”

Theo said, “We have to fly lower. We are too high to navigate.”

Wesley didn’t like it, but it had to be done. So, he brought Arrow lower. The green mist cleared, but the visibility still didn’t satisfy them to call it daytime. Agnar and Asa were just about to say so when they came to a window in wonder. “Is that what I think it is?” Agnar asked.

Natalia looked out the same window since she was next to him. “Yes. Those are giants.”



Gordon let out a low whistle, shaking his head at the sight. "Doesn't look like a lot of fun to come up against," he commented.

"Nor whatever it was that caused his demise," Everest offered the alternative point of view. "Let's hope we don't run across whatever did that."

Joao slipped an arm about Natalia, trying to imagine just what he could do up against such a monumental goliath of a being. "Querida mãe de Deus," he breathed, grateful for htem being in the craft. If things went as they hoped, they should be able to return with minimal exiting of the jet. The less chance of his beloved and child in danger, the better.

Theo said, “It is good news. We are on the right path.” The long told tale had said a giant's grave was on the way to the castle they needed to find.

The craft shook. An odd noise resonated all around them. “What the fuck is that?” Yonten asked.

“Wyverns,” Amalia frowned. Just outside they saw the beasts flying below them.

WHOOSH!

Those new to Aarin yelped as they felt the craft warm from a blast of flame. Wesely dodged two attempts to snatch them from the sky. One chased the Arrow several miles, scratching the wings. Wesley increased their speed and diverted from their path slightly. “Yeaaah, I’m not going to tangle with them.”

To their relief the plane managed to outrun the scales creatures. D’Lante exhaled. “I hope the people on Earth don’t have to deal with wyverns.”

~oOo~
​

Wyverns may have been preferred to what Liz noticed coming toward them in the distance. Several massive humanoids the size of the giant Yonten pointed out to the others emerged from the mists of the dim noon sun. A green headdress alluded to the Aztec god Huitzilopochtli. A jackal-headed man in Egyptian garb strode next to a blue skinned woman with many arms. They were not the only self-proclaimed gods, but aside from them one person drew a particular emotion of ire from Annabelle.

Riding a griffon, platinum hair whipping in the wind, a wild-eyed Sahar shouted, “DESTROY THEM!”

"Get the children off the deck!" Ellie bellowed the moment Liz alerted the others of the danger. With Kazumi and Hye quick to respond and the infants sent with in slings as well, those able-bodied to fight remained on deck. The bows had been brought from the Cromwell's room, though they weren't immediately produced.

"Don't start with our surprise weapon," Oliver had warned, suited up as everyone else who remained was, gun drawn.

Andriy, nervous but willing to face the others, urged Alassiel to go with Kazumi and Hye. "Will be safer, моя любов. Can bring injured to you," he nearly begged of her.

Anxious, but trusting, Alassiel nodded, “I will be in the medial bay. Be safe, моя любов.” She gave him a quick kiss before hurting off to prepare for anyone she might have to care for.

Annabelle had sent Jinpa off, refusing to leave the others when the sound of danger had gone off. She took her at the railing along with Rosalie and Willow, fingers itching to see Sahar once more. "Son of a bitch. At least I get to kill him again," she spoffed.

Staring into the faces of gods and beasts of mythic proportions, Inara hoped Sahar would be the hardest of the ones they had to fight. At least they knew he could be kicked off the edge of a platform, even if he did survive. But these other beings? Well, they’d find out.

Lauri came to their side with Oliver. Guns in hand, they were poised for battle. “I hope we have enough bullets.”

“We will,” Micha said, having come up to the deck to join them. He grabbed a handful of leaves and commanded them into silver bullets.

Coming up faster than they would have liked, all silence fell when Roc, a massive eagle, flapped his golden wings and a gust of wind rushed over the land like a tornado towards them. The ground shook against the force of it. Trees uprooted and skid across the flatlands like marbles.

“BRACE YOURSELVES!” Micha cried out, commanding ropes around the others just in time to keep them from flying off.

Cory shouted, “Oliver, most of the time I don’t mind the idea of leaving our Queen on the chess board for last, but I think we might need her to come out now!” He looked over at Rosalie, Willow, and Liz. They had been secured by the rope, but they couldn’t manage steadying themselves. One golden bow had slid out of their hands.

Another gust came. BOOM! CRACK! The craft groaned. It flung through the air towards the mountainside. Micha threw his hands up to command the winds to slow to no avail. “No, no!” He frowned deeply. The power of the wind from Roc defeated his meager attempts to push back. Micha’s talents were not in this field at all.

Closer and closer the ship came to the craggy mountain. They were mere minutes from crashing. Fearing they would die, Micha cast a gate into Aarin large enough to fit their craft. Just as he did so a sizable branch slammed into his back. “Ah!” Micha lost his footing and could no longer expand the gate. He slid violently across the deck and fell into a lattice of vines. Micha exhaled in pain, feeling groggy. His eyes blinked in and out of conscious thought.

Halfway through the portal the craft’s edges caught on the gate, holding it in place despite the wind from Roc. Although they did not fear being tossed into a mountain side, they still couldn’t stand up. Lauri gripped the end of a branch. Her heart beat wildly against her chest. “EEEE!” She screamed, feeling the branch slip from her fingers.

Ellie kept her grip tight as she could on the side of the craft. Lauri had been in her peripheral, letting one hand of her Nexus suit anchor itself in the tangled roots while the other reached over and snatched the Lambs arm before her grip could falter. "I got you!" She shouted against the wind while the others were struggling against the gust.

"We need to get that eagle so we can stand up. There's no way we can shoot the bows like this," Liz called out to the others, having twisted one of the branches around her wrist to keep her in place.

"Anna, Andriy, see if you can't hit it," Oliver called out as he bent down, struggling agaisnt the wind as he made sure Micha was still breathing. Shots rang out in the air, the two former hunters firing one after the other toward the Roc in hopes to at least hit enough to gain control of their control back.

The ex-Hunter’s shots could not pierce the wind. Boom! Boom! They flung back at them, striking Ellie who held on to Lauri. Both women spun in the air and only barely grabbed another indent in the craft to keep from peeling off into the darkness of Aarin.

Inara hugged onto the tree she snagged. She frantically looked around for something she could do, feeling useless. It didn’t help that they could hear the wicked laughter of Sahar in the wind or that Anubis, wielding a massive khopesh, gained on them. Just as Inara thought they could have used Jovan to help manage the storm, the billowing began to deflect around them. Inara, wide eyed, saw two figures rising up just off starboard.

The mistress of the sky, with one hand raised, commanded the gale into a gentle breeze. Runa looked back over her shoulder at those on the craft. “Get your archers.”

No one questioned the appearance of the former Ego Sum leader, or her friend, at this point. Cory scrambled to his feet and pulled Rosalie up too. Lauri panted, readying her gun again, and went to check on Micha who Oliver held. They determined he was simply shaken. Lauri said, “Andriy, would you mind taking him to Alassiel?”

The Ukrainian nodded, leaving his ammunition behind for the others to use. With some effort, he managed to ease Micha up and begin the walk back to their medical bay. He hoped the others would fare well with their unexpected assistance.

Wrist in pain from how she'd been yanked about, Ellie urged the others back up on their feet as well. Rosalie was the first to pick up her bow, drawing the string back before looking to Runa. "Where - where do you want us to aim?"

Willow took up a position beside her once she'd helped Liz up first. "The eagle first and then Anubis," she said, though she too paused before releasing her arrow to give Runa a chance to say what would be best.

“I’ll handle Roc. Anubis will be a problem but he isn’t as much of an immediate concern.” Runa gave a nod to the blue woman with many arms. “Strike down Kali’s arms. Or we’ll be dealing with her followers.”

Below them they saw a sea of pale faces flashing fangs. They moved over the ground like a gush of water. They could practically hear the hiss from their thirsty throats.

Inara realized just what she could do. She produced her blessed weapons and gave some over to Cory, Oliver, and Lauri. Thankfully they showed they could handle vampires in their babyshower contest. “Take bow, Cory and I will handle the stern.” They were the only parts of the ship touching the mountain where the vampires could access. “Don’t let them on board if you can help it. Got it?”

“Bien!” Lauri nodded, looking to Oliver. “Time to slay together, mon Amour.” For more than just Amelie, but they would now engage in a guardianship duty nonetheless.

Oliver offered the best grin he could to his wife, readying his pistol. "Il n'y a personne d'autre avec qui je voudrais me battre, mon agneau," he said before they rushed across the deck to take their places at the bow. The approaching swarm of pale bodies were crowded close enough that it was hard to miss a shot at that point. Shrieks of pain as the blessed bullets buried in their flesh might as well have been music to their ears right then, determined to hold a front.

Facing off with the approaching figures, Willow took the position to call out their targets. "Liz, Rosy, start with the right side arms," she said as she drew her string back to her ear, the arrow materializing. "Give it as heavy of an impact as you can. Let's take this bitch out."

Not needing to be told twice, Liz and Rosy each pulled their bows, all three releasing at the same time with a beautiful harmony of the three bows singing out. Willow's arrow struck one of Kali's five left-sided arms, and the moment it struck a limb, glowing vines surged out of the head of the arrow, furling themselves out around the arm until it was nearly covered before contracting on themselves. The blue arm was pierced and shattered into thousands of pieces, falling to the ground below. The ends of the vines threatened to expand to the next arm.

On the right side, Rosy and Liz's shots had found their targets as well. Elizabeth's arrow struck and immediately was met with a blinding explosion. famished flames engulfing the arm it had landed on and burning an even brighter blue than her flesh, crumbling to ash and sprinkling itself on the ground below. Rosalie's arrow was a few arms away, causing the opposite effect as the head caused ice to spread out and encase the entire arm to the hand, keeping Kali from moving it before it too shattered like glass being struck with a rock.

"Again!" Willow cried out to her fellow archers, knowing they still had several arms to go if they were going to stop the snarling horde of vampires that were her dedicated legion. Bows were drawn and fired once more, an assault of the elements pouring from them as they flew true to their targets.

"Could use some music," a nonchalant comment from Liz as she watched the arm she'd hit crumble like a clout of dirt. As the others had, she was suited in a Lithe and Nexus despite her protests, and the operating system decided to take her request, a startled noise leaving the older woman as Joan Jett was suddenly humming in her ears. Recovering, a pleased grin was across her face as she picked her next arm for their third volley.



Beside them, Annabelle remained focused on Sahar as he flew about on his griffon. Before he could begin any of his clone fuckery, the vengeance-fueled dragon fired away at the mount he was balanced on, shot after shot firing out at him and managing to clip one of it's wings. "Gonna love watching you fall again, you bastard."

Just behind the three archers, Ellie was situated on the ground around pieces of equipment she'd scrounged up, fingers working fast to make impromptu explosives. She'd been off the field for so long, the thought hadn't even struck her until the fight began that they didn't need to deal with measley bullets when they could reign fire down on the lot of them.

A pleasant cry of anger escaped Kali. Already down three arms on one side, Anubis did nothing to shield a clear attack to two of her other side. A god did not deserve to stand if they were brought down to their knees. The speed and the stamina of Kali’s followers waned. Their wave trickled slowly up the side of the mountain. Oliver and Lauri had been overwhelmed at first, but now they managed the handfuls of vampires at a time. On the other end Cory suffered a bite or two. Thanks to his sister-in-law he pulled through fueled by his determination and her help.

Roc continued to blast wind. Runa diverted the attacks, pushing them against the ‘god’s to their own hindrance. Brogan, the former leader of Darach, did his best to keep the crumbling mountainside from crashing onto the craft.

While Annabelle’s gunfire wounded the griffon, it did not slow or stop Sahar’s advance. Instead it put him in a fury. Raising a hand he chanted, “La euzam talwa sauf la ishra talwa fuhmi la alha talwa usharik!”

Runa, Brogan, and Lauri felt a surge through their bodies. As a blackness spread from Sahar’s fingertips up his palm and his hand, Annabelle immediately recalled the phenomenon that happened to Yonten in April. She could see Brogan’s hair fall out. His skin charred black. The man’s jaw stretched until a horrifying scream tore from it. He flailed in the air and flung himself at Runa. They battled in the sky as she did her best to keep hold of her sanity and protect herself from who was once a friend and now a ghoul. Across the way Annabelle saw a few of Lauri’s chicory locks slip to the floor. Time ticked and her friends were becoming monsters.

It had taken a moment for Oliver to realize what was happening beside him, so focused on the vampires. Seeing Lauri's body in this unknown state also brought him back to the spell they'd seen before. "Mon Amor?" he questioned softly, unable to completely turn away from the side of the ship that was threatening to take on the vampires.

Annabelle recalled just what had to be done in order to save Yonten from the painful curse. Turning her attention to Sahar, she angrily fired multiple shots at Sahar, letting out a furious cry. The first few were dodged but one finally buried itself in his shoulder. "Don't let him cast that again!" she cried to the others. With more of Kali's arms crumbling apart, Liz moved her attention to try and aid Anna in their fight.

Ellie had finished her first bomb, quickly moving over to the railing to launch it with the aid of her Nexus Kali appeared to be under control, and there was little chance that she'd manage to land her device on Sahar and his griffon. Instead, she took aim at Anubis, launching the sticky bomb at one of the approaching God's legs.

BOOM! The device Ellie halted the god for only a moment. Anubis shook his leg. The wound was no more than a bug bite. However, the vampires below who were showered with the blessed bits of the bomb's material fell to the pieces hitting them.

The incantation broke. Lauri blinked her eyes open and assured Oliver she was okay now. She refocused on the few vampires who had managed to make it to the bow.

Runa, who managed to get back into the sky after having to slay her former friend, shouted, “Let the archers handle the gods! Bomb the vampires!” She swiped her hand and directed. Another of Roc’s blasts towards Sahar. “Or that fucker!”

The platinum haired man’s griffon wailed in fright at being tumbled through the air. Sahar seethed in distress in his attempt to keep steady. “How dare you disgrace yourself for these Asasi. They are nothing more than animated mannequins!” Sahar spat at Runa. The word he used conveyed the depth of uselessness of an unAwakened human. “You debase yourself, Runa— it’s laughable! You would allow them freedom?”

Runa swung her hand from her hip. “A human right cannot be allowed, only defended!”

A gust of wind bucked Sahar forward. The man yanked off a feather from the screeching beast that fell to Annabelle’s aim. He commanded a mimic of the griffon to form. Bullets shot through his flying steed without injury.

Sahar hissed, “Wench! There are no such rights in Aarin. I am—“

Runa tunneled another of Roc’s attacks. BOOOSH! Thrusting it into Sahar, Runa finished for him, “—FUCKED!”

The quickly fading shriek of Sahar lightened Runa’s mood, but she wasn’t done yet. Turning back she saw Kali had left. Anubis pulled his khopesh high for a swing at them. Behind him Huitzilopochtli reached up to block the sun. Thor came tearing through the sky with bolts of lightning.

“Liz, Rosy, Willow— strike them down!” Runa hoped the others were faring better.

The archers were quick to follow commands, only backing up slightly as they needed to regain their positions. Their aim was directed to focus on the approaching Gods, switching from Kalito now Anubis who was closest. Willow called out commands for the three of them, focusing their attacks to drop even faster. Annabelle helped here and there and Ellie redirected her explosives to the waves of vampires that crawled like an infestation.

~oOo~
​

Down in Aarin Wesley struggled to keep his aircraft steady. If it wasn’t wyverns, it was a flock of Harpies with talons so sharp they sliced into the metal of his plane. If it wasn’t black mist, it was a hail of ice spikes that lodged into the craft to melt the chrome. After all of this Theo quipped it was better than if they had used Almaeri to get this far. The use of it acted like a beacon to attract fairies. To be sent to Aarin would mean death, Wesley was sure of it.

Wesley exhaled in frustration to see a cloud wall of jellyfish-like creatures the size of whales. They stretched for miles both ways, but appeared to be thin width-wise. “I’m guessing we have to pass through?”



Natalia sighed and nodded, “Yes.”

“But, eh, castle is just a few miles ahead. So, it’s still good news.” Theo’s point only helped a little bit.

"Well, you heard the man, captain. Fly us into the field of jellyfish," Everest shrugged, standing close to Wesley as they peered out the craft, occasionally grabbing for support as needed with the ship was stuck.

Joao disliked just how close they were being approached with the large creatures, silently urging Natalia back away from the helm. Granted, it didn't seem like the metal form of the jet wasn't faring much better.

The floating jellyfish were getting closer and closer to the ship, enough that even Gordon could feel his nerves building. "What's going to happen if they latch on? Are we going to get electrocuted or something?"

SLAM! The craft wavered. Those who stood had to catch themselves from falling. Wesley grunted, “Guess we’ll find out!” He jerked the wheel. “Everest, co-pilot!” The sharpshooter was quick to join him in trying to handle the struggling controls.

The squeal of mucusy flesh against the window closest to Gordon told him that electricity wasn’t far from the truth. He could see blue veins flash in the translucent skin. Wesley tried to absorb the shockwaves into a battery, but the pulse surged into his system harder than expected. POP! POP! Lights inside went out.

Moira and Shae yelped in surprise when the latch to their craft began to slide open. Wind rushed into the cabin. Tentacles curled inside. One grazed Shae, sending her into a convulsion. Natalia pulled her to her chest, shuffling back it’s the rest of them. The Russian vet pulled out her bag to treat her.

“Ah!” Yonten pulled out his gun and shot at the slimy legs. BAM BAM! The tentacles shrunk back from the wounds.

Gordon was quick to join him in keeping watch over the entrance for the next big slimy to try and crawl in. Joao was trying to re-close the latch as quickly as he could, though the anger of the winds wasn't making it any easier for him to accomplish.

"Going to need that closed if you want us to try and fly remotely straight," Everest called back over his shoulder, sweat forming along his brow from the strength to try and keep the ship on the course they needed it to be.

Natalia helped Shae to her feet. She was dazed, but it appeared that her Nexus managed to survive the tentacle shock.

“Should we use Almaeri?” Asa asked, uncertain.

“No, no, we only have one on us,” Theo said, frowning. “If we do that there will be more. We might not make it.”

Wesley spoffed with a touch of pessimism, “We might not make it right now. My system is stalling. If we don’t get off of this craft we’re fucked.”

D’Lante said, “What do you need?”

Shaking his head, the Fox said, “I’d need someone who’s worked with me. Besides that, I don’t have time to fix the issue in the air.” SLAM! A smaller jellyfish latched onto them. Red lights began to blink. “Shit— Alright, abandon ship! I’ll keep it steady while you guys jump.”

Yonten frowned. “Jump?” If nothing else than the memory of the time he was pushed out gave him pause. But now he wished it was as simple as a three day trek in a calm forest of normal animals.

"You heard the man," Everest said as he climbed out of the co-pilot seat and grabbed a small arsenal of guns from their collection. "Time to jump and hope for the best," he said with a grim smile, heading toward the latch. A few shots were fired off at tentacles growing too close.

"Stay close to me," Joao softly pleaded with Natalia, unknowing of just what lay out there for them. There was only one thing he did know. "I will keep you safe."

Natalia nodded. “Okay, I will.” She decided to at least stay within arms reach, though she’d have to dart over to someone who was injured. For that she figured Joao would cover her

Gordon gave Yonten an encouraging nudge before stepping up beside Everest. "Where's the fun in imminent death if we're inside a jet? I say we just jump out and-ffffuuu." The wind was unforgiving and one missed step ended with him being yanked out of the jet and into the dreary sky, surrounded by the pulsating moves of the jellyfish while his scream echoed out.

“Rybka!” Amalia barely got the name out before diving out of the plane.

Jovan huffed, following after. “That boy…”

“It’s not his fault,” Theo defended jumping too. Granya wasn’t long behind.

Moira hopped out with Shae. Natalia and Joao were next, then Ryuu, Yonten, Agnar, and Asa. D’Lante urged his uncle and the brothers to go without the trunk they brought, “It’s too heavy!”

Fr. Marcus refused, saying, “If we leave this behind we might as well just throw out our lives with it.”

Sighing, D’Lante decided not to argue. He and the brothers grabbed ropes and launched out of the plane.

Wesley felt tension leave his body seeing the last of them jump beside himself and Everest. “Alright, let’s g—.”

SLAM! A tentacled fairy grasped onto the craft just as Wesley let go of the wheel to jump. One whipped at Everest, thrusting him towards the gaping exit. The other laced over Wesley, shoving him back into his seat. Both arms were clutched at his side. Arrow began to spiral.

In that moment Wesley looked over at Everest gripping the door. What with the wind disrupting his suits flight, the glue-like tentacle clamping on arm down, and the spinning, they had little hope to come out alive. Wes watched his stubborn, loyal, devoted bromantic lover struggling against the sticky tendril to shoot them free even as the ground came quick to meet them.

“Everest—,” Wesley said softly in the com, “ —tell Ellie I said ‘my bad’. Tell them all that I love them.” Looking away with tears in his eyes, Wesley commanded, “Computer, eject the door.”

BOOF! The metal ripped easily from the side of the craft, tearing away the tendril that held it and Everest. The force of the momentum parted the gunslinger from Arrow so quickly that the entire plane looked as small as a car in seconds. The craft vanished in a mist below.

"You mother fucker!" Everest's protest over the helmet coms could be heard by the others as he was whipped out of the jet. As soon as he could stabilize himself, he was diving back after Arrow while it plumeted toward the ground. "Wesley didn't get out!" Emotion strained his words as he dodged the jellyfish and headed toward the mist.

Gordon, who had been corrected in his fall by Amalia and stabilized his own flight, felt his stomach jerk in anticipation of what was to come. "Ev, we can't. We don't know what's down there or if the jet's going to explode or anything, mate."

"We know Wesley is there," Joao had to argue along with Everest, starting to direct his suit down while illuminating as well as the thick mists allowed.

"Yes, but if we go after him and this whole thing fails then it won't be for shit," Gordon pressed back, and not because he was just about to abandon Wesley. "We have a mission and there are billions of people that are counting on us and don't even know it."

"I'd rather die then come back without Wesley," Everest could be heard, his voice crackling as he pushed through the mist. "Inara would kill me anyway."

Amalia’s heart dropped. She understood the pain of the loss of another person to the stomach of the center of the world. Her arm wrapped around Gordon the best she could in her suit. Shae, Moira, and the rest were all too quiet in understanding.

Yonten hustled up, following Everest. “Wes?!” He com’d. A steady static met their ears. The craft itself vanished off of their radar.

Natalia glanced around and then grabbed Joao’s arm, “No, wait.”

The more Everest and Yonten walked through the mist the heavier their bodies got. Their feet began to drag like they trudged through mud. Yonten grunted, shoving his leg forward.

“Everest, Yonten,” Jovan said in his com. “This is a digestive mist. The closer you get to the center the slower you will go until you cannot move. It will spend years eating you away.”

Yonten yelled in distress, “This is bullshit!”

“This is Aarin,” Ryuu stated simply, though not unkindly.

Theo said softly, “We must keep going.”

Everest groaned against the restrain until Jovan's voice pulled him to some degree of senses. As much as he wanted to go in after Wesley, this had become suicide. He and Yonten both would die and for nothing. Heartbroken, he mumbled incoherently over the coms before caving. One hand found Yontens as he began to back himself up into the air. "We...We have to keep going," his voice broke as he pulled the Tibetan with him.

“Fuck! FUCK!” Yonten lost his composure, but he held onto Everest nonetheless. He went silent on his com, choosing to grieve alone among many.

Joao, who had stopped his movements at Natalia's hold, bowed his head solemnly. If Wesley was gone, they would at least finish this in his name. "How much further to the fortress?" he asked once they saw Everest and Yonten back on their visuals.

“Not far,” Theo said, moving forward once the men were clear of the grasp of the atmosphere. He knew words weren’t enough. They had no time to properly console. In the end they simply had to continue.

The companions moved through the mist until they cleared its stinging vapor. They entered into the thicket of a scrag of dense trees. Sound dulled. Plants curled, blackened, and fell away. The trees spaced out, which gave them more freedom to move, but it did not settle their stomachs. The air was no less thick with toxins here than where they were from. Yet they also sensed a hollowness.

Whispering in the com, D’Lante asked, “What’s that?”

They glimpsed a pale figure walking between the trees. A small black goat guided her. As they approached they heard chanting and saw a small fire surrounded by bare women. The Nexus suits picked up the Aarinian language. Their instruments also picked up the smell of fresh blood.

"Well, I'm no expert, but that sure as fuck looks like a sacrifice," Gordon murmured, keeping close to his serpent as the chanting brought goosebumps to most of them.

"Do not think we should stay to find out," Joao slowly commented as he looked to find another way for them to go. Behind him Everest had stayed silent since returning to the group, though he was looking ahead of them and fighting to stay awake.
D’Lante stalled when Gordon and Joao spoke. “We can’t let them kill someone. We’re right here. We should do something.”

“They’ve already done it,” Ryuu said.

“How do you know?”

“This is a cult to Movo,” Ryuu pointed to a pile of discarded infants clothes the witches were ushering to feed the fire. He explained they were often the ones to sacrifice in this way. “There’s nothing you could do now that would make any difference.”

Fr. Marcus set his hand on his nephew’s shoulder. “D’Lante, say your rosary.”

Frustrated, the young man lowered his volume to murmur his prayers without bothering anyone. The sooner they got through this, the better. He and the others slowly circumnavigated the pagan petition to the other side where Theo found an old stone road.

“This way,” Theo said, guiding them through the silent woods.

Occasionally they had to stop or hide. A floating beast would drift by, searching for beings to devour. Once or twice they thought they had gotten caught. Granya was ready to jump out into wolf-form, but was held back by a word from Jovan. Each minute felt like an hour. The tiredness that touched Everest weighed on him. Theo’s mind whispered that his knee was going to freeze up and spread a chill through him. Just when Asa was about to kneel down to her gloom a spire of an old tower cut through the air.

“We’re here!” Theo said, pointing.

The monks found energy in their step. They hurried along with their trunk ahead. Fr. Marcus exhaled. They were close. They were really close. He muttered, “Good, good.”

A chorus of cackles drew their attention. One in particular hit their ears on a sour note. Sahar, stood on the slope they just came down from. With him were the women from the fire—beautiful and vicious.

Sahar raised a finger at them. “You’ve walked into your grave.”

“No,” Shae said with narrowed eyes. “You have.”

"How many times do we have to kill this bastard?" Gordon muttered as he readied his weapon, unaware of what was transpiring on the surface.

“I am not a man, I am an idea— the delicious chaos of unrestrained desire and emotion. That is the essence of Aarin; it is what must be,” Sahar said with venom, “There will be no good without evil on Earth, and the scales will remain balanced. There is no such thing as peace.”

"You picked the wrong day to cross my path, asshole," Everest told the pale man before them. "Best you fucking turn around while you still can."

Sahar grinned, observing a man missing. “Ha ha, your Lord is dead,” his voice rumbled. “How poetic.” Sahar snickered at them, “Why don’t l send you to meet your little bitch in the afterlife?”

Already poised with his weapon, Joao moved to stand guard by the monks and the key to completing their missions. "We can't dwell. Kill them all," he said over their coms, his suit zoning in on the targets ahead.

Sahar’s hands clapped and he split into a mass confusion of many. They said in unison, “Kill the priest, destroy the trunk.”

An eruption of gunfire and spells volleyed between them. Jovan placed himself between Sahar, the witches, and those behind him, casting lighting and rolling storm winds. Everest took the chance to back up slightly from the group, a large rock that protruded from the ground decidedly becoming his perch to try and pick off their enemies. D’Lante stood with Joao as the two main guardians of the brothers at the front; a wall between them when ever a stray witch or clone broke through. Natalia stayed behind them with the monks in case anyone needed to be healed during the battle. Ryuu focused on the left flank with Moira and Shae. They fought dozens of Sahars at once. Theo, Amalia, and Gordon took up the right, fairing no easier.

“Movo nahn ila el um!” The witches chanted louder and louder each time they stuck a spark. Out from the brief flames bounded hellhounds.

Agnar, Asa, Granya, and Finn shed their gear and shifted into their animals. With a roar from them they charged forward. Flashes of fangs, spit and fur flew upon contact. Hellhounds cracked and exploded when chomped in half.

The remark about Wesley only fueled that anger that was boiling within Everest. From the distance atop his rock he whipped out his sniper rifle and had no hesitation in beginning quick shots at both the Sahar clones and the witches, blessed bullets quick to drop two of them.

Joao and Gordon were quick to hold their positions, firing at anything that dared to draw near. The fact that the chest was their only hope meant that anything that needed to be done would be. The British Stallion focused his attention on Sahar clones, not about to let that bastard hurt his wrangler any further.

This time around they didn’t have Loki. A detail Sahar didn’t cry about. The washed up god meant nothing to him now. However, he did have to be clever about dealing with Everest. Sahar’s clones dropped like flies, but the sharpshooter had yet to shoot down the Sahar original. The laughing man split repeatedly, swerving around like roulette.

Jovan got caught between a hellhound and a witch. His deflection of their spells shifted out of alignment. “Ah!” Half of his Nexus blew away. His skin bubbled, bursting into sores that spread over him.

“Father!” Natalia nearly ran out to him, but a pull from a monk stopped her.

Amalia shoved off a witch with a blast that reduced the woman to ash. She cast a backing spell, but the other witches jammed it. “Cover me!” Amalia called to Gordon as she darted forward.

The move meant less protection on the right side. Two witches came hurrying over with their long knives to shank the priest.

Gordon didn't hesitate to do just that. His aim shifted to the witches that were getting too close to their safety for his liking. He fired a few shots and one happened to bury itself right in between the eyes of a witch that tried hard to dive at one of the monks. The second that was near took a kill shot from Joao that had spun around. With the most immediate threat gone, Gordon could focus his attention back on Amalia and keeping her safe.

Amalia dragged Jovan over to Natalia. A hellhound’s bite grazed the arm of her suit. The metal crackled and popped. “Ah!” Amalia detached the shell of it so that it didn’t spread.

“Here,” Natalia passed Amalia an ointment for the flecks that got on her. Then she turned her attention to her father.

Just turning around Amalia saw two hounds bounding for Gordon. The wrangler spat a curse when one clamped on his leg. Though the head exploded it caused her lover to fall back. Amalia rushed forward, commanding the ground to sink the forthcoming hounds, once again joining the fray at Gordon’s side.

Gordon yelped at the unexpected bite down the hound, shook free by Amalia and up again once more. Standing, he went back to shooting toward the mages. "Fuck these bitch witches," he grunted, pleased as another took one of his hits.

Joao kept working on the clones around them, though he kept an eye on Natalia. She needed time and space to do her healing and he was determined to provide that for her. Any clones that drew near were struck by a blessed bullet.

From his vantage point, Everest kept attempting to hit Sahar. It felt as though if they managed to take him out the rest would be significantly easier. The witches might even back off. He did his best to track the real form as he danced around, the loss of his dearest friend his current motivator. "Can't hide from me, mother fucker."

“Can’t I?” Sahar’s voice sounded right by Everest's ear, then shifted to the other. “Do you even know where I am, Everest?” The laugh tickled around him.

A slam against Everest’s head on the left turned the gunslinger. A clone’s fists melded in metal broke against the blessed material of Everest's suit. The damage spread and destroyed that clone. It didn’t stop more clones from forming to take that one’s place.

The mind games wouldn't have worked in most situations, but that day he was cracked and could easily break. Glaring as his suit took damage, Everest spun about to face the closest form of Sahar. Pop! Pop! Pop! The first two managed to miss barely, but the third found his shoulder. A cry filled the air and more of the clones were spawning to thicken the crowd.

A keen eye from the sharpshooter noticed that each of the clones that now showed had a blooming stain on the shoulder. "He's wounded. Got his shoulder," Everest said just over the coms in case Yonten or any of the others could help him. He counted seven Sahar that had the same wound that he had caused. Thinking quickly, he began shooting specifically those Sahara watching body after body be struck down and finished. The last of them came into his sights and Everest went for the headshot. A dodge at the last second turned away front he shot and cut his cheek. "Got that mother fucker," he breathed and went for another shot.

The companions had a right to feel hope. They pushed back the line of attack with a force that baffled Sahar. Seeing his witches fall and the hounds dwindle, he grew furious. Arching his good arm he shouted, “Lucerio, Ada ila um!” The Russians gasped, eyes wide. A cocky grin spread over Sahar’s face. “La euzam talwa sauf, la ishra talwa fuhmi, la alha talwa usharik!”

Unlike before, now a billow of darkness spread from Sahar. It flowed through the witches around him first. Any of them standing in the pitch wriggled and screamed, twisting into ghouls.



In a blink of an eye everything changed. Amalia cried out, yanking Gordon with her to run, but the vapor crashed over them despite her. Yonten felt his body shake. Agnar roared unnaturally. His bear’s pelt shed and he turned on his heels against his sister and Finn. Granya felt her fur flake away from her hind legs. Ryuu tried to cover Shae and Moira, but managed only to grab the latter. Shae’s eyes clouded over. Theo grabbed his head, screaming from the throb inside of it. Jovan’s weakened body gave in to the malice of the mist. His hand grabbed Natalia’s throat. All but Joao, D’Lante, his uncle, and the monks were affected.

Not about to lose anyone else, Everest's keen eye had kept up with Sahar through his latest moves. "Rot in hell," he breathed, pulling the trigger and watching with satisfaction as his shot flew true and buried in Sahar's chest.

Though Sahar still stood, he had nothing to celebrate. The blessed bullet sank right through his chest. The wicked cackle of Sahar began to vanish as he found himself unable to put down his arm. Sahar staggered back, feeling his body beginning to surge. “N-nai, Lucerio? Lucerio!” he grimaced, feeling the overwhelming sense of betrayal. A cry of horror twisted his face. With his last breath Sahar commanded a blast that overshot the companions, and to his fury the last thing he saw in that world was Everest's face.

Chest heaving from the fight, Gordon was quick to look to Amalia, relieved to find that the wicked spell hadn't touched her long enough. Ignoring the fact that they were still in a different form of hell that wanted to consume them, he pulled her into his arms, breath shaking as he took a moment to appreciate that he still had her.

With the immediate danger passed, Joao took a moment as well to turn to Natalia. With his helmet down, concern etched across his face, looking from her to Jovan. "Is alright? Spell is gone?" he asked wearily.

Everest, crossing over from the rock he'd been perched on to land by the others. "What's the damage report? Is everyone okay?" he questioned, still not lowering his weapon after seeing the ghouls that they'd been turning in to.

 

[xrakkax]

Natalia answered them both. “Father is hurt, but he will be alright.” Her hand grasped Joao’s in relief of this truth. “Agnar is passed out. Asa is passed out. So is Shae, Moira, and Finn. Granya and Theo are confused. Ryuu is containing them in a makeshift corral, and he is injured. Yonten is making strange noises in his suit, but we think he’s not a full ghoul. There are three brother’s left and Fr. Marcus.” The monks who fled out of fear were quick to be devoured or turned.

“Can you heal them, Natalia?” D’Lante asked.

“I can try,” There was never a guarantee.

One by one they brought the injured to Natalia. Theo and Granya regained their focus and presence of mind. The McQueens woke up. Yonten’s ghoulish curse did not fully pass from him yet. Natalia made sure Ryuu’s body got stitched up, Jovan got to his feet, but they discovered Agnar had also died.

The companions took a moment of silence to honor the dead. Asa grieved for her brother.

Amalia, holding onto Gordon, said, “We’re exhausted...” She could see their weariness.

“There is no rest until we finish this,” Fr. Marcus said, he pointed to the body of Sahar. It bled the black mist that continued to flow out into the world.

Surprised, Natalia frowned, “Oh no. It’s spreading.”

D’Lante observed, “But it’s not coming towards us…” He gauged the perimeter of the smoke and realized where in the area he would call the ‘center’, being the trunk. He wasn’t the only one to notice. Fr. Marcus looked at the trunk as everyone else awake did so. “What do you think?”

Fr. Marcus had to agree, even if the monks leftover were uneasy. After a prayerful moment the priest turned with a nod. “Our Mother, Queen Mary will wrap us in her mantle while we rest.” Getting onto his knees Fr. Marcus pulled out his rosary and began to pray.

Moved in his heart, D’Lante began to sing ‘Ave Maris Stella’ softly next to his uncle and the monks, also taking up their beads in meditation, began to raise their voices with him.

A gentle peace came to settle over them who could hear the song. Jovan closed his eyes to rest. Natalia, finished with the last of the wounded, sat in Joao’s arms to lay her head on his shoulder. Amalia had been afraid of resting, even if she recognized the need for it, but found the music settling her nerves. She felt worry float away. Amalia soon breathed steadily asleep against Gordon. Shae, Moira, Finn, and Granya huddled up to keep warm and closed their eyes. The odd noises Yonten had been making faded to a natural snort of sleep. Ryuu set his back against the Tibetan’s to do the same. Despite the heartache Everest had experienced he felt a soothing comfort spread through him. He felt as if arms wrapped around his body, like someone hugging him in his grief. Although he had reason to feel sad, he felt the capacity to take a moment and be rested without restlessness.

No one knew how long they were sleeping, but by the time the song ended they opened their eyes with renewed strength as if they had a full eight hours. The companions began to shuffle around to ready themselves for another trip. Asa moved slower than the rest.

“We need to eat,” Natalia said, pulling out what food they had. She sighed, going through it to find little and some crushed.

Yonten asked, “Can’t you command some?”

“It’s not always safe,” Natalia explained.

Theo decided to try. He commanded a bush to give them food. When he gathered it up he brought it to the others in a cloth. When they opened the fabric the fruits were black. Theo frowned. “It is because of Sahar’s mist…”

Fr. Marcus came forward and blessed the food, saying, “Bless us, Oh Lord, and these Thy gifts, which we are about to revive, from Thy bounty, through Christ our Lord. Amen.”

“Amen,” D’Lante murmured.

Although the fruit had not changed in color the priest confidentially picked one up and ate it. He smiled, “Quite sweet, and safe.”

Jovan decided to check for the mages. He took a bite with furrowed brows and also smiled. “Very good. Eat, all of you.”

Gordon had picked up a piece for both him and Amalia, refusing to sit anywhere but her side as they ate the fruit that looked rotten but tasted completely fresh. It wasn't a lot, but it was enough to both keep them hydrated and give them some strength for the journey that was still ahead of them. "Next time we travel into the Earth, we should at least bring those M&M's," he muttered under his breath, wiping his forehead with the back of his hand.

Amalia spoffed and gave Gordon a kiss to his cheek. “We’ll bring a whole pack of them.”

Also picking up fruit for both of them, Joao passed one to Natalia but didn't immediately eat his own. There was likely enough for everyone, but he was prepared to give up his own piece if she was still hungry after her own.

Natalia was quick to delve into her meal of fruit. The morsels did wonders to uplift her mood and her spirit. Seeing Joao, she said, “Go on, it’s alright.”

Everest ate in silence, though he did sit down beside Yonten, giving him a nudge to get his attention and nodding in the direction of the fruit. Eating was hard to think of just then, but it was something they couldn't just skip out on. Starving wasn't going to bring him back.

Though a struggle, Yonten did consume enough fruit to keep him going. He finished and gave Everest a pat on his back in gratitude.

Asa refused to eat. She felt her heart cloud with despair. She merely ignored her pangs of hunger. The rest who had fed felt awake, and now refueled, the companions were ready to go.

Theo motioned for them to follow. “This way.”

They trailed after the Russian Rogue. Asa pulled a small wagon she made with her brother inside of it behind her. The black mist parted as they traveled forward. It didn’t take long for them to come to their destination, but it alarmed them to see what had been done.

A massive tunnel that could probably fit several whales replaced the castle that had been there before the battle. They could only guess Sahar’s over-shot had done the damage. The fort gone, left a black hole that they did not know went straight into the void or stopped short. A murmur of distress shifted through the companions.

“What do we do now?” Yonten asked with edge to his voice.

“Keep going,” Fr. Marcus stated.

Ryuu sighed, “All the corridors that lead to the void are collapsed or obscured. We don’t know if this tunnel will go where we need it to.”

“Then turn back, but as for me and my duties, I will head down,” Fr. Marcus gave a sharp nod to the three monks with him. “We do a procession.”

“You don’t know where this is going,” Ryuu pressed.

“Is there another way?” Fr. Marcus asked, halting their work for the answer.

Theo shook his head. “No.”

“Then I go down,” Fr. Marcus began the work again. The monks helped open the trunk. Inside were pieces to a hand-held canopy. Pale white, trimmed in gold. There were two large candles and a smaller, golden chest. By Fr. Marcus’s direction the monks pieced the canopy together and pulled out the candles. D’Lante realized what was going on and understood he needed to help. They didn’t have enough men without him and one more at the least.

“We came this far,” Amalia shrugged. She held Gordon’s hand and looked into his eyes. “Together.”

Natalia smiled a little sadly. One hand on her belly and the other in Joao’s. She too looked up at her beloved. “Together.”

Ryuu resigned to the potential fate of doom. He gripped Yonten around the shoulders with one arm and the other around Everest. “Well fuck, together it is then.”

Everest let out a spoff that lacked much strength but did show that he was with the others. They'd finish this out, one way or the other. Joao and Gordon might have had the motivation of being with their lovers, but in that moment he felt he was carrying more than just his own soul through the ruins.

Jovan, Theo, Shae, Moira, Finn, granya, and the rest murmured the promise said in a word. Together they would face triumph or doom. What mattered was their mission. Everything else had to wait. They were all willing to do the procession at this point, but only few were able to help with the canopy and the candles. D’Lante held a candle. They needed one more person for the last corner of the canopy. It turned out that Joao fit the role best. The last element was the Vitrina in the golden chest.

“We need to hurry,” Granya muttered. “I can smell them— ghouls are coming.”

Through the mist and the trees those who didn’t have her abilities picked up on a hum that turned into a rumble. Then they saw them. Like waves of grey mass, they came crashing towards the companions from all sides. Their hisses filled the air. Their snarls blended into a roar of an angry sea.

Yonten readied his gun. “Oh shit.” There were far too many to shoot. Far too many for even Jovan to push back.

“Do not be afraid!” Fr. Marcus encouraged, before he leaned down with hands covered in a blessed cloth. He opened the golden chest just as the ghouls came feet from them in the darkness.

A blinding light burst from the Vitrina more brilliant than anything Molly could manage with paint and gold leaf. None of the companions could look at it, even with their suits, without risking blindness. It spread through them and around them like a halo. Ghouls slammed into each other to avoid touching even the edge of the glow. The companions only knew the ghouls hadn’t left because of their noises and the occasional illuminated face followed by a squealing.

Heading the procession, Fr. Marcus walked onward in prayer under the canopy held by the monks and Joao, with D’Lante and another monk holding up the beeswax candles. In silence the others trailed after them, careful to keep inside the glow of the Vitrina.

An hour passed. Asa began to wane. Her spirits had not lifted since losing Agnar. She had not joined in their desire for rest, neither did she accept the peace offered to her. She slipped slowly from them into sadness. One foot in front of the other. One more resolve lost. Theo noticed her dragging her feet. He rested a hand on her shoulder. Asa stared up at him with eyes not letting go of grief. It was then that Theo realized she stopped walking.

“Asa, we have to go on. The ghouls are still—,” Theo yanked Asa with him when the edge of the glow was moving while they had stayed still. The lioness barely complied. She stumbled with him, allowing Agnar’s wagon to slip from her hold. The ghouls attacked it in a frenzy once it left the glow. “Asa?” Theo questioned in worry.

“There is no hope…” Asa muttered.

“Yes, there is,” Theo urged, pulling her again, but finding she could not be moved. “Asa, there is hope!”

“No...there is no hope.” Asa stayed put. Theo could not drag her no matter how much strength he put in his hold.

Jovan grabbed Theo, pulling him back just in time. Asa’s body had refused to go on, leaving the glow. Ghouls wasted no time in grabbing her once she left the illumination. Within moments the ghouls tore Asa’s body apart. Her mute horror lasted seconds.

Distressed, Theo shook his head. How could someone let that happen to themselves? Had they not all lost someone? Had they still found a future? But Asa could not see it, or perhaps, she found no one and nothing in the possible future that could tempt her to go on. No desire for what could be, only for what was. Whatever the reason Theo felt a twinge of her despair cling to him.

Another hour passed. Theo kept glancing back at the trial they were leaving behind, where Asa had been left in the darkness—no, where she had allowed the darkness to come upon her. Theo stared back. Stared, and stared. He thought of Asa and how she had done what she did, wondering to himself if he had the strength to go on. Theo’s weariness came crashing on him. He glanced around at the darkness. It followed relentlessly. They were going tired. Could they outlive it? If they did set the Vitrina into the center, would they make it back?

“Theo!” Jovan said his nephew’s name in distress. He pulled on the younger man’s arm. “Keep going.”

Keep going? Theo gasped. He had stopped walking! Blinking, he looked around and saw Shae begin to drift to the side. “Shae!”

The call of her name did not draw her out of herself. Finn had to turn to her and nip her arm. The Cat Si snapped to the present. “Oh shite, what the hell was that?”

“It’s some kind of inner depression, a temptation of despair,” Natalia postulated.

“We must keep our minds on hope,” D’Lante said. “Come on, let’s sing something hopeful.”

"Hope," Gordon thought it was an odd thing to ask of them just then. It was bleak to put things lightly and at that moment they were moving further and further into the unknown with no certainty of what would happen once they reached their destination. Joao also couldn't think of a song in that moment that could give him more hope than Natalia at his side. Everything he did in that moment was for her and their son, even if it could mean their demise.

It was the low rumble of a sharpshooter who had gone silent of late that finally offered something. Likely nothing that the monks or D'Lante may have thought of, but it was the first song that came to his mind that suited the moment. "Where is the moment we needed the most? You kick up the leaves and the magic is lost. They tell me your blue sky's faded to grey, they tell me your passion's gone away, and I don't no carryin' on."



Theo joined softly, “You stand in the line just to hit a new low. You're faking a smile with the coffee to go.”

“You tell me your life's been way off line. You're falling to pieces every time,” Amalia sang. “And I don't need no carrying on.”

Taking up the song, the rest of them joined, “Cause you had a bad day. You're taking one down
You sing a sad song just to turn it around. You say you don't know
You tell me, ‘don't lie’ You work at a smile, and you go for a ride. You had a bad day. The camera don't lie
You're coming back down, and you really don't mind. You had a bad day. You had a bad day.”

Arm in arm, they kept up with one another, checking on their spirits, and encouraged each other to continue. They did not know how long they sang through songs of hope, but they did feel their hearts uplift. They kept their minds on the people they loved, on the trust they had in all that was good, and though the shrieks of ghouls were around them they did not allow the screams of darkness to seed in their souls despite their bodies running down with each footfall.

Granya perked. “I hear something.”

“What is it?” Theo asked.

“A hum,” Granya answered.

Soon they heard the singing in the air too. No words, but a hum as Granya had said. They couldn’t see forward if they looked directly ahead, but they did see in their periphery an odd shape like a sword pointed downward. A perfect fit for the golden starburst.

“We are here!” The murmurs of the monks were vibrant with relief.

“What now?” They asked.

Fr. Marcus walked forward to place the Vitrina into the middle. As soon as he did the starburst locked into place and a rumble spread from it outward. Light shot through the entire tunnel the whole way towards the surface, leaving in its wake people transforming back to their own selves and waking up from the ghoulish curse. The light went all the way past them to the floating craft on the surface. Those on deck were shined upon. Ra, who had come down to battle, burst into a mist of nothing. Behind him gathered several dozens more gods erupting into screams and vanishing into the air. No black smoke left of them. The craft itself began to crumble. While the gate had shut, the hole remained. Lauri, Oliver, Cory, Rosalie, and the rest of them had to maneuver the ship out of the way of the light to remain intact. Alassiel was, thankfully, able to do so. Although no one at the center knew of this, they did learn one defining fact. The world around them rumbled. Lava began to pour from the sides of the tunnel. They could see Aarin beginning to fill up with earth and smoldering rock— and no one could cast gates.

Ryuu frantically threw his palm out. “It’s not working.”

“None of it will work, I think,” Jovan said, commanding the ground to produce anything and got nothing.

“Is...Is this it then?” Moira asked, frowning. “Does it end here?” They could never run fast enough to get to the surface.

Not many heard the last of what Moira said. A familiar song blared out over speakers that echoed in the tunnel, drowning her out. They didn’t have to guess what came flying their way.



The music lowered so a voice could talk over the com. “I lived, bitch.”

Yonten hooted and raised a fist. “Ahh! Wesley! WOO!”

"You motherfucker," a joyous curse left Everest as he and the others tried to make their ways back up the tunnel. "I swear to God, I'll kill you once I get in there, you sly bastard."

"Save kill for later," Joao insisted, feeling the ground beneath them still shaking. "Let's get out first." A sentiment shared by many who had been making their way away from the approaching lava.

Theo glanced behind to see Fr. Marcus still standing there. “Do you need help?”

“No, it is my calling to stay with the Vitrina,” Fr. Marcus turned to the monks and D’Lante. “I ask one of you to stay with me, to help finish my mission.”

The brothers looked between them, but D’Lante stepped forward. “I will.”

Surprised, Theo asked, “Why?”

“It is too much to explain. D’Lante understands. Please, the rest of you go,” Fr. Marcus urged.

Without a word Theo pulled D’Lante into a hug. “I don’t understand, but if you are sure…” Theo stepped back for others to make their goodbyes.

“I am,” D’Lante nodded. “I think this is where I am supposed to be. Now hurry!” He gave the Russian and the others a nudge.

One by one they piled into the damaged craft. With D'Lante resolute in his decision to remain, it wasn't long before the rest climbed aboard the jet. Gordon and Joao had made sure Amalia and Natalia were on before scrambling on themselves. Everest was already taking it upon himself that, time crunch or not, he'd give Wesley the best bear hug while strapped in he could manage, even smashing a kiss on the Fox's cheek. "You beautiful, dramatic fucker," he breathed before being directed into a seat.

Wesley grinned from ear to ear, having briefly let one hand off of the wheel to share that embrace with Everest, he said, “It comes naturally, darling.” He would have to wait to do more than that.

Yonten had been one of the first, aside from Everest, to get into the cabin. To his astonishment he saw a familiar face despite the changes of nearly two years in Aarin, an ex-girlfriend and her fiery haired companion. “Angela? Ciara?”

The girls were dressed in their Lithe’s that served them well during their nightmare life in Aarin. They had stories etched in the crease of their eyes and the paleness of their faces. “Yep, it’s us.”

Everest gave the two a nod, familiar with both even if time had taken its toll on them.

Wesley said, “By providence or God, or whatever you want to call it, I crashed right beside their clever set-up.” He shut the door they had crafted and began their flight back. “Angela helped fix Arrow. Ciara kept an eye out for danger. Then we tracked you guys down here.”

Yonten looked over the women. “Shit man, you been here so long. What happened?”

“There’s too much to go over in a single ride,” Angela said, buckling in beside Ciara. She glanced at Amalia, Natalia, and Jovan, who had been one of the mages who sent them down to hell. “Let’s just say we learned a lot about our misconceptions of humanity.” They had met truly cruel witches, yes, but they had not been the only ones. Haruki, as it turned out, was one of the kind mages who helped them see the truth. “I’m just glad we’re leaving.” Angela grasped Ciara’s hand and smiled through tears. “We’re alive. We’re getting out.”

"Alive and getting the fuck out of here," Ciara corrected her with a spoff of exhaustion. They'd been through more trials and tests than anyone on Earth would ever imagine, and had somehow beat the odds and survived against it. The idea of leaving Aarin, of seeing the sun and breathing clean air once more was more beautiful of a thought than she'd had in months and months. "Looks like that optimism of yours is paying off, Jellybean." Needless to say she'd lost hope a few times but had been dragged along by Angela's determination to find a way to the surface.

Angela spoffed, wiping at her eyes. “You don’t give yourself enough credit, girl. You honestly don’t get it— You’re a big reason why I had any optimism. You’re my best friend. I couldn’t let you die here.” That, and the hovering guilt of being the one suggesting they peek in on the pub.

Wesley said, “Well, we’re all in luck, of those of us still alive and present. Look ahead. Home is in sight.”

Without the storms and monsters to slow them, they could see a clear path out of the place. They leaned over to the windows. Amalia marveled, “Is that...what I think it is?”

Looking down they saw that anything that crossed through the shaft of light transformed. Manticores shed their horns and became soft, leaping lions. Basilisks shrunk down into anacondas or vipers. Some of the beasts stayed in the light, following the same path out of Aarin. Some grew angry and ran back into the darkness where they took on their scales and horns.

Near the end of their journey Theo gasped in surprise. “Look, it’s Kelsey!”

Down below, swimming in a pool half in the light and half out of it, a familiar fairy water horse dallied with the idea of going into the light. All around her, everything that did not enter, soon got crushed or swallowed in the darkness of Aarin. After all the trouble she caused, Theo had the smallest hope that the kelpie might decide to become a horse. It was what he suspected anyway.

Finally Kelsey made her choice, galloping out of the water into the sunshine. Her seaweed fell away and her coat shimmered in the light as she took on the truest form to her being.



Whinnying delightfully, Kelsey chased the end of the tunnel towards the surface. They were likely going to make it before her. Already they could see the edges of the hole in the world.

Waiting beyond the gaping maw lay the craft Alassiel diverted. She had to land it. It seemed whatever magic held it together slowly left. The families and friends shuffled on the deck, wondering if their loved ones had survived. More than that, they worried about the sounds coming from the quaking ground.

Inara, arms around her children, held her breath while she watched the hole crumble bit by bit. She would not lose hope. Nope yet. Molly had murmured in her flashes of consciousness ‘We won’, and she could only accept that if she saw the plane return.

Charlotte gasped along with her mother, but was the one to say first, “THERE THEY ARE!”

The sun had never been more welcoming in any of their days. Those on board shared a sigh of relief as they spotted their friends and family on the ground below. "There they are," Everest breathed as he unbuckled himself and stood, spotting a familiar head of fiery hair that was his home.

"Hope all are safe," Joao remarked, though at a glance it seemed that they were. Still, he knew that several would need their families in their arms to believe it for themselves.

On the ground below the sense of restlessness could be felt by those who were separated from their family. Willow watched the craft with tears in her eyes, silently praying Theo was aboard and coming back to her. Annabelle was no different, even standing at her side with one hand on Jinpas shoulder. Everyone waited with baited breath, ushering the children back to make room for the jet to land.

It took their parents’ good sense to keep the children restrained. Even before the engine cut Angela and Ciara bolted out onto the blessed Earth. Yonten, Theo, Ryuu, and many of them hopped immediately after. But when the plane silenced the Von Helsing children and Inara couldn’t be held back anymore and they ran forward. Wesley got off and ran to them.

Inara and the children pulled Wesley to them, practically falling into a heap. “My darlings, you’re safe,” Wesley murmured in thanks, kissing their heads and his wife’s mouth in complete joy that they had lived and so did he.

Little hands grabbed what they could of Wesley, too relieved to see him again to even be telling him of what he had missed! Kaylee in particular latched on to his side while her cheeks streaked tears. "I'm so glad you came back, dad," she said into the embrace, words slightly muffled.

Not far behind the Fox, Everest emerged and was immediately met by wife and child running into him. He scooped Ellie and John with her up, cradling them both to his chest while he sat down on the ground, immediately going into an apology. "I'm sorry and I promise I'll never leave you two until the fate of the world needs it again."

"The hell you are," Ellie argued against deep kisses, no suit of Wesley's safe against her need to be reunited. "I don't care what the planet needs, you're not going off without me."

"Ehh, I suggest a caveat that if there is another time for such action we approach it with meticulous care and-"

"Oh shut up and kiss me." There would be no objection there, Everest happily keeping her close and even sparing a few seconds to greet his son.

Theo grabbed up Willow, turning as he kissed her. “Ah, my Красивый. You are safe.”

Delighted relief brought Willow to a joyful sob, nodding as she laced her arms about his neck, refusing to let go. "Safe all because of you, my Krasavchik," she murmured, letting the world fall away as she sunk into his embrace.

Yonten enfolded his family in his arms, dropping to his knees from the force of it. His muffled words of happiness were hard to catch between his kisses, for both his wife and his son. “I’m so fucking glad you’re all alright.”

Micha wheeled a half-lidded Molly forward to Gordon and Amalia. He embraced his sister first, but soon pulled his brother-in-law into his hold too. “You’re back,” he breathed.

"A little bruised and absolutely famished, but we're here," the young Brit confirmed, keeping an arm around Amalia. "Well...most of us. But I'm sure we'll get to that."

Joao and Natalia helped Jovan out of the plane. They walked over to the others full of joyful tears. Granya and Finn followed out. They didn’t stand long before the others came to share hugs and kisses between them, starting with Alassiel and Andriy who pulled them into an embrace. Moira and Shae flopped out of relief and exhaustion next to Angela and Ciara who were basically hugging the warm earth.

Ryuu watched them all, hugging and kissing and being overwhelmed with happiness. He sat on a chunk of rock with a small smile.

Each person that climbed off the craft was a small miracle, leaving Rosy in joyful tears as she stayed by Cory's side. Amelie in her arms was delighted by all the activity and familiar faces that returned. Rosalie let her head rest on Cory's shoulder, breathing freely for the first time in days.

Oliver, arm draped along Lauri as he watched everyone around them, noticed those that were missing from the group. "D'Lante and his uncle are missing. Agnar and Asa too," he said softly, not wanting to disrupt the others.

Not far from them, and with nothing better to do, Ryuu answered softly, “Yeah, Agnar fell to the ‘Alguh’ curse. When we were traveling to the void Asa fell into despair and allowed the ghouls to take her.” There was more to it that they sensed, but they were sure they would get a full story later. Ryuu could sense Sigvar would be proud and happy to know his progeny and their loved ones survived.

“What about D’Lante and Fr. Marcus?” Lauri asked after them.

“We’re not sure. They said they had a mission to finish,” Ryuu shrugged. “Suns shining, the remaining fairies on Earth are escaping to the shadows where they belong—probably to jump out when we least expect it—and the gods are dying.” Ryuu watched Alassiel who melted in relief in Andriy’s arms. Just about everyone had someone to greet warmly. “So yeah…” Ryuu looked down, leaned back on his hands, and tapped his heels against the rock. “I guess that’s that…”

“Are you alright?”

“Hm?” Ryuu peered up, expecting to see Lauri coming forward, but instead it was Alassiel. Not holding out for any hope, Ryuu shrugged, “As good as I’ll ever be, I suppose.”

Alassiel smiled and shook her head. “No, I don’t believe that. This isn’t all the good that’s out there for you Ryuu.”

Spoffing, Ryuu glanced away. “You think so?”

“I know so,” Alassiel held out a hand and he took it. She pulled him off the rock. “You’re a good man, Ryuu.”

Perking a brow, Ryuu questioned with some reservation, and maybe a little disbelief of her, “I am? Does that mean you forgive me?”

“Yes. I forgive you for Reagan,” Alassiel chuckled.

“So saving the world— that’s what a guy’s gotta do to get some of that forgiveness?” Ryuu smiled and shook his head. “Fuck, I’ll never cheat again. Nearly died!”

Laughing, Alassiel hugged Ryuu. “I’m glad you’re alive, Ryuu.”

Ryuu sighed, sharing that moment with her. He had lost the Sea to a Cherry, but maybe Fate had someone else in store for him? He’d just have to keep an eye out. Letting go, Ryuu placed a harmless kiss on Alassiel’s cheek. “I know you’ll be happy with your guy. He’s done a great job so far.”

Looking at her Cherry, the Seamaiden had to agree wholeheartedly. “Yes, he has.”

Andriy, who had decided that for saving the fate of the planet and in turn the woman who was his entire world was warranted at least a single, platonic kiss, stood back, hands tucked behind him. Now, if it were any other day he might have tested out a right hook against the mage's cheek, but for now, he'd share in Alassiel's approval. "Tak, we both thank you, Ryuu," he nodded still from the distance that let them bond. "Maybe less reason to run and you can settle down, too." Just so long as it was a good ways away from his Sea.

Ryuu smiled, “Maybe I will.” They’d have to see where things went from there.

Happy to see reconciliation, Lauri offered kindly, “You’re welcome to come around, Ryuu. Don’t be a stranger. You’re our friend too.” Those around to hear it agreed.

"So then, what now?" Joao asked as he looked around at everyone who'd had their moment soaking in their loved ones. There'd been little question to see Angela and Ciara suddenly re-appearing after years missing. But it was a valid question, what was the next step after restoring peace?

"Hopefully dinner," Everest said as he eased Ellie back up on her feet. "I'm not saying it's the most detrimental thing, but boy am I starved."

Chuckles of agreement fluttered through them all. Amalia looked to Micha. The spunky Russian grinned. “One last time?”

“Well, we’ll see,” Amalia spoffed. They didn’t know what would happen for the rest of the year. Fairies were still lurking, then there was the issue of the societal changes and the governments. “But for now?” Amalia and Micha raised their hands and commanded their surroundings.

A pavilion sprang up with tables, a buffet of food spread down the middle of them, and a small stage not far with a karaoke machine waiting for when they finished eating.

Theo shouted jovially, “Let’s feast!”

They didn’t have to be told twice. Friends and family gathered around the tables, shuffling off gear and weapons to eat. The monks were welcome, but they had to go back to their ghost town after a short meal. As for the companions, they ate, drank, sang, and all the while watched the tunnel that had formed slowly close. The children pointed out the animals running out from it.

“What a beautiful horse!” Charlotte smiled, seeing a flash of tan and hickory race past them.

Theo smiled, saying softly, “See you around, Epona.” Freed from the constraints of a contract, he could now speak her true name.

By late evening the sounds of the shaking Earth subsided. But that wasn’t the most exciting part of the end of their day. Incrementally their Southern Belle began to gain consciousnesses. Just when they were all discussing where to sleep Molly’s muddy eyes were wide awake.

“Now y’all are going to run off just when I wake up?” Molly grinned, slipping off of the wheelchair to her feet.

Micha dropped the plate he had and ran over to her, though he saw she didn’t need the help. “Mollyshka!” He swept her into his arms and kissed her. Micha pulled away to ask, “How do you feel?”

Smiling through tears, Molly said, “Like the sun is shining again.” She gave him another kiss and got back to the ground. “Whatever that Vitrina is, I think it’s lifting off the darkness on me like shaking off a funeral shroud.” The more Aarin filled in the gaps with lava and stone, the more she felt herself.

Micha wasn't the only one bubbling with relief to see Molly on her feet. Willow peeled away from Theo and raced over to take up her best friend, fresh tears falling from eyes that thought no more could. "Oh Molly Malone, you're back to us," she sobbed happily, holding her as tightly as she dared to without hurting her. "You have no idea just how good it is to see you be you again."

“Ah, gee, honeybun,” Molly breathed, letting those tears of hers fall freely. “Can’t let you run off into the sunset with some other girl, stuffin’ yourselves with marshmallows by a lake without me, now can I?”

Rosy wasn't far behind in the reunion. Even if the time they'd spent in each other's physical company was next to none without Molly being in her comatose state, there was still a connection through letters that had her just as rejoiced as the others. "I'm so glad you're okay," she agreed with the others, though she kept a respectable distance from the others who had a more physical reunion to celebrate. Amelie, who had been on the verge of dozing off, seemed to perk up at the happiness, a sharp squeal of delight sounding that also woke up Little John. He was less amused by this and had to be consoled by Everest who held him.

Molly pulled Rosalie into a one-armed hug. “Glad to be back, Rosy. Good finally meet yah properly too.”

"Absolutely wonderful to see you again, doll," Liz said as she lifted her glass of wine in a silent toast of Molly's return before taking a healthy gulp. "Now let that poor girl eat and breathe. I don't think sleep will be coming soon for many of us."

“That’s right—Liz, I love your wisdom!” Molly cracked open a beer and chugged half.

Though that might have been true for many of the adults, there were little ones whose bedtime wasn't dependent on whether or not the planet had been saved. Kaylee, leaning against one side of Wesley was failing to fight off sleep while Chel was nestled on her lap. Jinpa as well had found his way on to Yonten's lap, tiny snores sounding if one listened closely.

Annabelle said, "Maybe, but I think we need to at least get the kids in bed...wherever in the hell that will be."

“Here,” Natalia commanded a house to appear. It accommodated everyone’s needs for sleeping. “Just for the night.”

Wesley scooped up Kaylee. He said to the others, “We’ll be right back.”

“But daddy….” Charlotte complained lightly, without any real effort.

Inara spoffed, urging her along with Jasper. “Come on, it’s bedtime.” They took the task tonight and gave Hye and Kazumi the time off.

“Let’s get you to bed, little one,” Alassiel said to Kit, standing up with him. “Andriy and I will tell you a little seal story on the way.”

Yonten got up with Jinpa in his arms. “Yeh, don’t drink all the booze without us! Lookin’ at you Molly and Jovan.”

“Hm?” The bear of a man perked a brow that would go unchallenged as the Tibetan made for a quick escape from narrowed eyes.

Natalia smiled, “I have a little more time left in me, but then I must sleep. It will be nice to be pregnant without the world falling apart around me.”

Joao wouldn't object to her wanting to stay for a bit longer. They could rest all was needed and if she did get too tired, he wouldn't hesitate to carry her to bed if needed. Instead, he and Gordon joined in another drink, possibly a bigger threat to Yonten's supply than Jovan might have been at that rate.

"I'm right there with you on that one, Talia," Annabelle agreed, leaning back to nurse a daiquiri. Even if it was alcohol free, she could pretend for the simple fact that it was earned after such a long ass week.

Willow, happily seated between Molly and Theo had to let out yet another sigh or relief, looking up at the stars. "I wonder what life is going to be like now," she mused aloud, earning a few shrugs from those around.

A knowing, thoughtful look crossed Molly’s face. “Not gonna lie, there’s a rough road ahead for the kind of peace Lyov envisioned, but it’s there waiting for us.” She drew a smile that touched her eyes, that shimmered. “There’s a lot of joy coming our way. Holidays at each other’s houses, family olympics each season, the Old Bear getting renovated, weddings, and lots of babies— oh those little smiles.” Molly looked at Amalia and gave a wink.

“Hm?” Amalia questioned, half a beer in hand.

“You might want to put that down,” Molly grinned.

The beautiful image that Molly painted brought Willow to tears, though the last comment had her giggling. She couldn't tell if the southern belle was teasing or actually giving a warning.

In the seat beside Amalia, Gordon had been cheerfully bantering with Joao when the last sentence snagged his attention. Wide eyes slowly shifted from the glass, to his serpent, and over to Molly. No...she couldn't be serious. Then again, he didn't know Molly well enough to judge if she was the joking type.

"Oh Molly, you're going to give that poor boy a heart attack," Liz chuckled from the side in amusement, though it didn't seem to help the young Brit who was growing more and more pale by the second.

The young stallion wasn’t the only one who was about to have a heart attack. Amalia’s mossy eyes widened. “You mean…”

Theo whipped his head between Molly, Amalia, and Gordon. Natalia inhaled, holding it in to see the situation unfold. Wesley and the others just came back to observe the height of excited tension.

“What do you think?” Molly asked rhetorically, chuckling.

“Don’t fuck with me Molly, are you serious?” Amalia asked, pointing the bottle at her.

“Girl, if you or your man don’t get rid of that bottle, I swear,” Molly said in a sassy tone, with a grin unable to fall from her face.

The lack of a response didn't help Gordon at all. His mind was racing and the sheer idea that he was going to be a father was just far too much for him after a long day. There was a soft thud as his bottle slipped from his hand and hit the table, though the collapse of his body was more or less what grabbed people's attention. Joao had just managed to lean over in time to keep him from spilling to the ground, chuckling in amusement.

Bursting out in laughter, Molly wiped a tear of joy from her eye as Amalia gasped, dropped her bottle, and went to Gordon. “Rybka!” Amalia gave her husbands’ cheek repeated pats. “Rybka, are you alright?” The Wrangler glanced back at Molly and Granya, hoping to hear the truth either way at this point.

"Molly," Willow chided her friend, worried they'd have anyone else passing out on them. "Are you really saying?" Her gaze shifted to Granya, wondering if she'd be able to confirm anything yet by scent or if they were being bamboozled by the Seer.

All caught up, Inara said, “Alright, I can’t take it, it’s too late and we’ve been through a lot.”

Granya chuckled, giving her aunt a thoughtful sniff. After a moment of silence, she smiled, “Da, I will have a cousin!”

A cheer for the unsuspecting parents rose up with fresh bottles being cracked. Amalia suddenly felt very wary about the fact that she went into Aarin as recklessly as she had, and without a single precaution over how much she just drank. The only consoling factor of this was that Molly didn’t appear worried about any health issues.

Gordon was brought to just in time to hear Granya confirming Molly's taunts. Somehow that wasn't reassuring and he nearly passed out again, though he looked up at Amalia still feeling a little dizzy. "Well...fuck," he finally exhaled, reaching up to rub his temple. "Though maybe it was only a matter of time given how exuberant we can be."

"Oh cheer up, mate. I'm sure you'll be fine," Oliver chuckled with a drink of his beer and toast to the two young lovers.

"Congratulations you two," Willow offered encouragement to them both, along with a warm smile. One hand found Theo's to give it a soft squeeze. It was a beautiful thing to see their family starting families of their own.

Yonten laughed, coming over to Gordon with a drink. “You look like you need this, homie.”

While the others were having their fun, Molly assured Micha she’d be back, got up, and walked over to Wesley. “Come with me,” Molly said, grabbing a glass of whiskey.

Wesley perked. “Alright.” He murmured to Inara he’d return, and then followed Molly.

They were just out of earshot when Wesley said, “I actually hoped to have a word with you—.”

“I know,” Molly said, glancing at him from the side. “But I rather just talk it out and get it done now.” The Southern Bell beat him to it, saying, “It ain’t my business, Wes. You done some pretty fucked up things, but that’s between you, the people you hurt, and God— as my mother would say.” She punched his shoulder, not unkindly. “It’s your responsibility to bring it up to them; like Kaylee. Whether that’s now or later is in your hands.”

Nodding solemnly, Wesley asked, “I take it you’re not afraid?”

“Hell no,” Molly spoffed, taking a sip of her whiskey. “It’s not like you’re how I die.”

“You know how you die?” Wesley asked, surprised.

“Sort of, but I know for sure it ain’t you,” Molly grinned.

Smirking, Wes asked, “Anything you can tell me about my future?”

Molly hummed in thought, “Yeah, you’re about to feel pain.”

“I am?”

BAM!

Wesley’s head turned with the force of her fist. He blinked, looking back at her. It didn’t take a genius to know why she did it. “Fair enough.”

Molly chuckled and handed him her glass of whiskey to sip. “Now I don’t know much, but here’s what I can say—Things are going to change a lot around here, Wes. The people are confused, grieving, and angry. Someone’s gonna be the scapegoat. The governments aren’t going to roast themselves. You’ve already pissed a few key members off.”

“Hm. Well, I took as much video as I could of what we went through.” The Fox handed her drink back after he took another sip, since it was low. “The North Office is still intact. All the data is stored in there, so that will help.”

Swirling her glass, Molly said, “Your future is like a storm Wes. I wish you luck.” She kicked back the last of it in her mouth. “But you won’t be alone. So you gotta stop thinking in that way.”

After a moment of considering, Wesley nodded and said, “I’ll try.” It wasn’t quite what he was used to, but that didn’t mean he couldn’t practice.

Molly turned them back to the celebration. “Now let’s have some fun! Imma dance battle your wife. Gotta get those hips poppin’ before she’s plump with twins.”

Nodding chalantly, Wesley nearly missed that last bit. “What? Wait, Molly, what did you say?” Now it was Wesley’s turn to pale.

The Southern Bell ran ahead with a beaming smile to her beloved. Try as Wesley might, he was unable to snag another moment alone with Molly, either by design or not.

All till dawn the companions celebrated. Well, a lot of them did. After a time Natalia did end up falling asleep. Joao took her to their room soon after. Then Amalia decided it was probably best that Gordon ride out his episode in bed. Cory and Rosalie left with a sleeping Amelie in their arms when the party just got too loud for her to sleep in peace while present. The rest, especially Angela and Ciara, stayed up until light broke the horizon. A new day.

~oOEPILOGUEOo~​

After a few days of recovering from their harrowing mission to the center of the world the companions finally parted. In the following months many events occurred in a somewhat short amount of time.

Ciara and Angela traveled back to their homes where they found that Angela’s family had suffered a great loss of life. Few were left to split the estates between her, a few cousins, and an uncle. They stayed in touch with everyone after all they’d been through, and Angela even came back to work for Wesley.

Ryuu, displaced in the world, decided to bunk with Shae and Moira in the meantime. They decided to split their time between Seabrook and Ireland by creating a portal with a sustained enchantment (set by Liam and Granya) connecting their rebuilt pub in Galway to the house the Cat Si bought in Texas. This little trick was not used for them alone. All the people who wished to connect their properties had special rooms built just for coming and going.

Alassiel and Andriy chose a home on the coast of Ireland. Their estate had a personal design touch of a lagoon and other little details Alassiel had always hoped to have for a home. From there they planned a wedding for themselves, in tandem with the other couples getting married. Among all the activities the Seamaiden began to feel odd. Just a month before their wedding she realized why. Alassiel informed Andiry that in nine months they were going to have a little girl. Unlike Gordon, Andriy accepted the news with nothing but sheer joy at knowing they would have their own family. He didn't view it as the end of being a young man but the first step in becoming a great father. He would do and have nothing but the best for his Sea and their little Tide, as he referred to their daughter to be.

Joao and Natalia bought, and later built upon, the seaside cottage he had rented. This way Jovan could always sail over for a visit. The Santos couple also acquired a boat to do the same. Natalia progressed wonderfully in her pregnancy and proved a far easier temper than expected. In fact, she was so composed that it seemed she lived on cloud nine and this infuriated Amalia. Her veterinary business didn’t take long to bounce back. Unfortunately her former colleague had died during the weeks of hell in September.

The Old Bear proved an interesting project. While Amalia and Micha intended on continuing to be cooks, they decided to split the business in two locations in Seabrook. That way they could expand the family business and have households without potential friction in vision and scheduling. Micha took up the old plot. He and Molly got to work on the restaurant and their family. By New Years they were expecting a baby in the summer. General Malone couldn’t have been happier— when they finally married!

Amalia set up an Old bear in Houston near a good friend. Nicklaus survived, as well as Sayuri. Turns out Nicklaus had found Granya washed up and tried to help her. Didn’t work out, but he tried. Amalia had a lot more confidence in the beginning about handling pregnancy, but as the hormones kicked it was hard not to become emotional. A cloud could be fluffy and break her into a ‘aw’. Or she could catch the sight of Gordon yawn and feel the need to cuddle him immediately. Aside from the occasional spike of anger that earned her a wrathful reputation as a cook, they were able to manage business well enough.

Theo and Willow happily went back home. They were able to restore theirs and Lyov’s, which became a home they used for guests. The pediatrics business didn’t come easy for Theo. There were suspicions of Almaeri abuse on children that dragged him through a long process of investigation. They found no reason to charge him with anything, but it just made it hard to get back to business. In the end he was able to secure his job. It wasn’t all rough news. Molly and Micha announced they were pregnant. Although it stoked a desire for their own, Theo and Willow decided to wait out the rough waves of the political and social climate. But then, surprise! Only a month after Molly did Willow found out she was expecting as well. Theo threw off the cloak of uncertainty and embraced his lover with all his heart, immediately in love with the child coming along and even deeper in love with his wife. The news of their first born had Willow absolutely thrilled. All of her own little dreams of the two of them raising small versions of themselves was beginning to come to fruition. Any fears of timing were thwarted as she embraced her pregnancy with every bit of a glow she hoped for, experiencing it with her best friend.

Granya and Finn kept to their forest acres for the most part. They chose not to pursue a child until they had more information on what would happen if they did. For now they worked at the pub and maintained their land from the public so as not to infect anyone on Full Moon nights.

Liam eventually returned with great news. Molly’s father had survived, for one, and the measures he detailed were quickly put into practice. Fairies still roamed the world, but they were organizing police and neighborhood watches among other institutions to keep people safe. While most celebrated the development, Wesley had reason to be suspicious.

Hunters were brought to trial during the county's recovery. The world had a long road ahead concerning their policies on registration, hiring mages vs mundies, conditions on binding magic and so forth. That aside, the mages hurt from being hunted, who now didn’t have to hide in fear after the mundie populace witnessing their good despite the obvious evil, jumped at the chance for justice and some for revenge. Wesley knew the people who would try to destroy their ties to the Hunting lifestyle. He knew they’d try to peg everything on others, especially people they hated like Wesley and Everest. So, with the help of his brilliant lawyers, Wesley went to court voluntarily and pressed the truth—with a few omitted details—that made sure the families deserving of justice received it. This endeavour, they knew, meant accepting their own punishments. Because they had come forward on their own accord their sentencing didn’t hit as harshly. It helped that they had evidence of their journey to the center of the world and that Wesley placed most of the blame on his shoulders.

Yonten, Everest, Ellie, Inara, and the majority of the ex-Hunters were given short sentences and bails due to Wesley covering their activities, reducing them to minimal crimes in the eyes of the people. The governments played poker with Wesley, folding here, cashing-in there, until they made arrangements that satisfied them both.

The jury ruled that Wes should spend the next fifteen years in house arrest, with certain conditions, and a chance for parole, since he had taken on the brunt of the charges. Wesley got to choose the house. Avostoska, of course.

Ryuu helped prepare the grounds in time for Wesley’s sentencing to begin. They couldn’t manipulate the blessed material, but he could reshape the land to swallow the material into lava deep in the Earth for a quick clearing of the terrain. Then Ryuu commanded the surrounding material to the exact specifications Wesley had drawn up for the improvements to the grounds. After they had nothing more to tweak Wesley had his entire land blessed again. It was better to have that than risk fairy attacks that were popping up all over the world. Not everyone did a great job at defending. Even Hunters organizing their own squads didn’t impress Wesley. This got him thinking about the quip he made with Everest back at Higgs. Thus was born the Von Helsing Hunter’s Academy. They accepted high school and college students, both mundie and mage. Wes was quick to coax the best of them to teach as professors. Lauri was hired on to handle the animals Wesley intended to use for familiar courses, for example. Both Inara and Wesley hoped their children would attend.

Serious issues aside, they had much to celebrate. In late spring Inara discovered they were expecting in October. True to what Wesley suspected Molly had said, they were twins. Thankfully the conditions of his house arrest allowed for Wesley to receive visitors as well as live with his family who were free to come and go. Hye and Kazumi, thankfully, didn’t quit!

Everest and Ellie had even more to be happy about. Well, mostly Ellie. She had won the baby roulette! Expecting in June, she was happy to learn she and Everest were looking forward to their first baby girl. Or so Molly said ‘Ah, your first baby girl’, and dodged questions. Inara and Ellie got to experience their pregnancies together, along with the rest of their female companions. It helped that they lived close, even without the perk of portals. Everest and Ellie chose to live in Europe near Belarus.

Yonten and Annabelle lived in Europe as well. He took up a job with Wesley as a professor in the martial arts department. Sometimes Wesley had to tame the fires Yonten started when he conflicted with dumbass students and their snobby teachers. The best part? Due to Wesley’s confessions and the evidence, the wealthy Hunter families had to humble themselves. DeLancre, Averell, and more purged their members that tainted them. Aside from that, Yonten was a proud husband and father. Jinpa was growing smarter and stronger everyday. His wife continued to polish into a pleasantly plump pregnant woman. Annabelle was a comfortable middle for her pregnancy. While she'd managed her first trimester with minimal nausea and maximum sleep, she did find that she had little choice but to listen to her cravings. Love for banana cream pie and anything made of bananas only grew. When they met their little girl in the spring with her fiery red hair, all three of them instantly fell in love. Time came to tell that while Jinpa might have been glutton for punishment with oranges, his little sister was no better when bananas were about.

Those old friends weren’t the only ones who took the chance to live close. Lauri and Oliver were happily settled in Maine by the spring of twenty-twenty. It was on their first true night in their own house that Lauri announced to Oliver they would be filling their rooms quicker than expected, for by December they’d be having their first baby. Molly told her it would be a girl. Lauri hoped to call her ‘Luna’. The Lion was only roars of pride for his Lamb and the news to come. He fully supported his French maiden and her name choices, feeling it was too appropriate with his desire to give her the stars and moon.

Cory’s excitement over their friends becoming pregnant immediately turned into his worry that the ‘pact’ the women made would come to fruition. After all, he was a good husband and delivered on that chocolate lab pup! Nonetheless Cory sensed Rosalie’s craving for another baby rising each day. Then one morning Cory broke and, though he knew better, decided to take his wife to a heated night in bed despite the high chance of pregnancy. They were blessed with finding out they had a baby boy coming. This news kept Cory’s spirits up, in all honesty, for the year began on a sad note.

Hearing about the death of his father because of the weeks of hell, Cory had been devastated. Wesley as well, though he still had Alaric. Choosing Maine as the spot for his family worked out well because of this. Being near his mom gave her comfort in her twilight years. Elizabeth Crosse ended up accepting an invitation to live the rest of her life on the old Cromwell estate. Soon they received Anita as well. The old woman poked and teased Alaric until the man finally admitted he was too old for this shit. Over the next year Liz was diagnosed with cancer. Fiona kept it to herself at Liz’s request. No one else knew. It was touch and go, but eventually Liz passed away right after the last first born of the next generation came into the world by Christmas of twenty-twenty. Liz’s golden bow was taken back by Cory to his collection. He noticed that words appeared on the metal. Help from Natalia translated it from Aarin; a poem written about Liz and her triumphs. It wasn’t long for Fiona thereafter, but not before she saw to it that Anita took notice of Alaric’s affections. With Fiona’s blessing, and the offer on the table for Anita to take or leave, Alaric courted the gracefully aging woman until one evening they finally declared their companionship. The two lived out the next year after Fiona’s death in peace, seeing their visiting progeny, and enjoying a truly loving relationship. Alaric and Anita had both loved and lost, in different ways, and they found comfort and understanding in each other. They passed away asleep one night in November.

All of their loved ones were buried where they requested to be, but Avostoska served well for those that had no chance to say so, such as Lyov, Sigvar, and Diki. Their tombs were grand and depicted their lives. Sigvar’s proved the longest since he lived for seven centuries. Ryuu often visited the old vampires' graves.

~ooo~​

The companions spent the next Five years in relative peace. Wesley’s academy thrived as one of the highest ranking schools for Hunting—now focused on fairies, but they include a division for taking down Almaeri users who are acting in violence.

Inara joined her husband in his work, becoming a professor specializing in vampires. The self-proclaimed goddess Kali had escaped, which allowed the curse to continue. Her ability to control vampires had been destroyed with one of her arms, but the threat of the creatures remained.

Inara birthed twins in October; Desara and Lyranni. These little cuties became Wesley’s nightmare. They were sharp as whips at a young age with the kind of disregard for rules that Wesley had for mage life at one point. They were incredibly beautiful babies as well, which made it hard to be angry when they puffed their lips. Like magic, they got away with devilry the others had not. Hye and Kazumi decided as soon as the girls were ten, they would retire. Still, they had humanity inside them.

The Von Helsing couple, as always, did their best to grow as a family. (Gun range together, obstacle course day, dinner every night, etc) If that meant the children were forced to share rooms, then they did. In the last year Jasper and Kit’s parents decided to restrict their access to only important common rooms and a single room where they had to learn to live with their opposing personalities. Sleepovers from cousins (everyone’s children regardless of blood-connection was deemed a cousin) often were turned away because of bad behavior. All in all, the boys still loved each other as any brothers would. Jasper noticed Kit had an easily persuadable personality due to his caring nature. Sliding down stairs in make-shift sleds (they had been told not to, and one time Kaylee saw Jas getting ready to do it. She was persuaded it was fine and not to tell their parents—ended up in the medical wing with a broken finger. It could have been much worse). The only time Kit ever got into any real trouble was if he felt left out by Jin and Jas when they all hung out together.

While Charlotte and Kaylee didn’t have the same problems as their brothers, and more often than not they behaved well and their requests were not usually declined, they had their moments. Kaylee’s actions resulted in killing Lottie’s fish, when Kaylee wasn’t looking Lottie switched out her vanilla ice cream straw with one filled with mayo, Lottie’s shoes got stuck on because Kaylee put glue in them, Kaylee ate a spoonful of kibble thinking they were Cocoa Puffs because Lottie said they were, and other such hijinks.

These sisters experienced two points of real tension—Kaylee had a huge crush on Ryuu. She told Lottie in confidence, at which point Lottie confessed she also liked Ryuu. At first they giggled about it. Then one day, at a family Olympic day hosted at Avostoska, Lottie was sour because Kaylee happened to shoot her bow better than her. Lottie knew Kaylee was shyer than she was, so her revenge was to loudly comment in front of Wesley and Ryuu that Kaylee wanted to give the fanciful man a kiss. Kaylee was mortified. This earned the ire of Wesley upon Ryuu’s presence in a cold stare and the poor mage distanced himself from Kaylee especially. Charlotte ended up pleading to Kaylee for forgiveness. The horror and anger that Kaylee felt toward her sister was monumental. It felt as if she could never trust Lottie again, and she even told her as much, using the frowned upon h-word even. Her loathing attitude of 'never' forgetting what she did was short-lived, and by the following week (after a weekend of refusing to join her for sleepovers or play) the two were back to being thick as thieves.

Another time— Charlotte had been looking forward to a dance contest. She had been praised several times over the routine she choreographed. At this time the Von Helsing sisters were meeting new kids who might be in their father’s academy with them. There were quite a few interesting potential students possibly up to join clubs the sisters were hoping to participate in too. Kaylee, being shyer, didn’t get as much attention as her outgoing sister. Just before the contest Lottie had to go to the bathroom. She rushed. When she came back in a hurry Kaylee noticed that a toilet-cover was stuck to Lottie’s butt. Kaylee said nothing despite having ample time to take it off or warn Lottie. When it came time for Charlotte to dance everyone laughed. Someone else won the competition. Lottie would never know if it was because of her performance or the toilet-cover. That next day, when Kaylee came to apologize, she forgave her sister—but the wound stung nonetheless. Many of the children did end up going to an event for school. They recognized Lottie as the toilet-cover girl. A taunt of ’Sneezey wheezey, buttiful: toilet-cover girl’ became the bane of Lottie’s seventh grade existence. She went back to homeschooling for eighth grade. She hoped the year away would help people forget about it in high school.

Other than those rough patches Kaylee and Lottie got along. They had their little sister traditions—late nights forts in either of their beds, talking about life, such as Hulio and Kaylee’s fear of ghouls; making little outfits for Chel; babysitting jobs for family/friends; The girls indulged in belly dancing with lessons by Inara, which did not please Wesley; Snapchat, insta, and TikTok were old school by their time, but they enjoyed the classics; romantic comedy marathons; sneaked whiskey from Shae and Moira’s glasses, got found out because they were drunk and more. Kaylee fancied herself an aspiring salonist. Kit fell prey to her ‘practice’ because of his agreeable nature. Charlotte had also tested out her ‘baking’ skills with Kit who often fell prey to an upset stomach. It was actually Jasper who saved his little brother from further torment by threatening with boogers.

Cory’s passion for D&D sprang forth several locations for customers of all wallet sizes. Some as simple as a fair, others as elaborate as entire acres for LARPing. Ryuu took an interest and became a partner. They became a highly rated franchise.

Amelie excitedly welcomed her baby brother, Oliver James, in twenty-twenty. At six years old she and her five-year-old brother have the cutest moments together. One in particular became a story Cory recalls by heart. Amelie was playing in the proximity of a turkey. When it stepped up to her in aggression little Oliver took a stick and defended his sister. Another time, nearly asleep in their bed, Rosalie and Cory kept hearing the sound of little feet late at night. It took a few nights for them to realize just what had been going on, Rosy finally deciding they couldn't be allowed to roam about at will for fear of hurting themselves. Tiptoeing to their rooms, she was momentarily alarmed to find Olly's bed was empty. Crossing the hall and peering into Amelie's room, relief came to find two small bodies curled up beside each other, Oliver fast asleep while Amelie looked up at her mother with the fear of being caught. Quietly she explained her little brother had been suffering from nightmares of fairies and she told him that he could sleep with her whenever he was scared.

Yonten and Annabelle, so proud of their little baby girl Karmaniah, had their stormy seas to sail when it came to a child born from a bunny and a dragon. While Jinpa might have been a sweet and calm boy, his sister was anything but. Every bit of fire and feistiness that was present in her parents seemed to come through in their daughter. Mischief was common from the moment she learned to walk, slipping past any sort of gate or door they put in her way all too easily. She was only four when she managed to slip out at night and had an encounter with a wandering fairy. Thankfully it was weak and caught off guard by the red-headed baby toddling at it, surprised as it was tackled to the ground and took a beating until Yonten and Annabelle raced outside to separate the two. Trouble only got worse as the Von Helsing twins grew and she quickly bonded with them.

Lauri and Oliver’s daughter Luna was soon followed by a son, Sirius in twenty-twenty-two. The growing Blair family had no less trouble than anyone else raising their moon and stars. Their third child, born in twenty-twenty-four, was named Astrid. Their little family enjoyed books, the zoo, and Oliver noticed his kids had a way of finding out information just like a certain Lamb. They were content with their family, and at first it seemed daunting to have more than two, but as the third grew older they weren’t horrified by the idea of another little kiddie.

Alassiel and Andriy were surprised quicker than most with another baby girl not long after their first. Rayne and Nellethiel were colored in shades of blue and lavender and smelled of flowers. They were brought in for little baby shoots for a Bulgarian infant product. In Twenty-Twenty-Four they were given an unexpected third baby girl, River. They were all quite compliant, and yet exploratory and curious, and hardly ever argumentative. The combination of the kelpie’s thousands of years of design blended well with Andriy’s nature and his intelligence.

Natalia and Joao were the reverse of the Sea and her Cherry, ending up with two sons and a daughter. Lucius, Zacarias, and Renata. The boys were quite rowdy compared to their mother and she could only tease it was because of Joao. Though most were apprehensive about more children, Natalia’s nature handled them well and she didn’t mind the idea of just one more.

Amalia and Gordon’s baby girl Zasha. The Baranov couple were carefully avoiding more than one child. They were glad of their little girl and she had plenty of cousins to play with, except Fate didn’t always agree. One day in the year twenty-twenty-three Amalia realized they were expecting again. This time, a boy. They welcomed Sigvar into the family and Amalia was satisfied with the set.

Micha and Molly were overjoyed when their baby boy Colt came into the world. They were just as happy to welcome Beretta, their little girl. The perk of being a Seer, even if she couldn’t control the ability like she would like to, was that the kids could hardly get away with anything! Molly had to be clever about it though. She didn’t want them to make choices because she would know and be upset, but because they were right to make.

Theo and Willow doted upon their firstborn, Melody. When their second came to bless their lives they were just as warm and excited to have Dorian. Although it wasn’t planned out, when Aria came, they could only celebrate.

Though a fussy baby, John grew to be quite the complacent child. He found his place trailing around Jinpa and Kit more than anything, though he was quick to excuse himself when the Von Helsing boys got too aggressive for his taste. Lilith who followed him in birth was also a surprisingly calm child. While she occasionally had spurts of anger that she no doubt inherited from her mother and aunt, she like her brother remained relatively docile. Thinking they'd found some weird combination of their own personalities producing complacent children, Ellie and Everest decided to round off their family with a third child. Unfortunately, their theories did not hold up. Though Ellie would argue it was the name she was cursed with from a drunken bet and horrible shooting against someone he would not name. Ellie was not so eager to write down her girls full name on the birth certificate. On a night of gambling Everest had lost. To who? Ellie could only guess! The sharpshooter had yet to blab. However, Everest had to go through with the consequences of his actions and named his little girl’s middle ‘Xena’, after the warrior princess. Ellie strongly suspected Wes had done it, except he would have boasted. Even Wes grew curious! Little Nora seemed determined to live up to being the warrior princess indeed, a constant stream of anger and frustration as a baby into nothing but the most adorable face of nothing but chaos. She joined forces with the Von Helsing twins and the Pakshi girl to become a group of terror that was all too good at getting away with it, even when they got caught. If their parents had not been as busy, their reign of hellfire may not have lasted too long, but the usual disciplines were difficult to employ when inconsistent.

As for the rest Moira and Shae kept up their pub with the Mahnko family being welcome visitors. Ryuu worked closely with Cory and often visited everyone else. Granya and Liam were still reserved about children, on their journey for a cure. Nicklaus got new customers through being referred to by Amalia and Gordon, because of their pub.

~FIN~​

 

[xrakkax]

Volume One: Spellbound
Volume Two: Spellbound: Revelation
Interlude: Fluff
Volume Three: Spellbound: Reclamation
​